《Heaven's Fall (Series)》 Book 1: Forged in Fire - Prologue TAKE COVER! Maria bellowed, her party already dashing to join her for cover behind a pile of debris within the streets of the embattled city. Blessed is the light which protects us from harm, Divine Shield Wall! Maria chanted quickly as her melodic song unleashed a wave of golden streams crisscrossing into a barrier behind them. *KRA-KOOM!* The shield went up not a moment too soon; the sonorous impact of steel on stone sent a shockwave of sound roiling through the city streets. A hurricane of concrete chunks tore through the dozens of red-and-black humanoid demons that flooded the road between the party and the extremely out-of-place ruins of an ancient castle. Countless chunks of debris, black blood, and hunks of viscera collided with the shield wall, sending out white ripples with each impact before being repelled, while the force of the wind danced with Marias golden locks of hair. Gods be praised! I can understand getting the elves and demi-humans together, but it still astounds me that you even brought the giants to our side! the paladin crowed, even as he looked mournfully at his unused tower shield. Still you could have let me block that one. However, the paladin seemed to have second thoughts as the ground shook under their feet, and a long shadow blocked out the sun. Amplify Voice. Divine Communication. THANKS FOR THE COVER, BROMI. WATCH OUR BACKS FROM THERE. WERE GOING IN! Marias voice resonated with a force tenfold as loud as an average mans shout, prompting her party to cover their ears. The humanoid skyscraper roared in response, rattling the remaining unbroken glass windows with another gust of wind. Ssseeee here, you need to warn usss when youre going to do that! a snake-like hiss escaped from under the hooded wraps of their assassin. Ah, sorry Si-Khola. Cmon, we need to hurry! Oh, and Parth Bromi said your shield aint shit, Maria jabbed mercilessly, with the sweetest voice and purest expression. To add insult to injury, she knocked twice on Parths shield before dashing toward the castle. Geralt, that means you too! We need you to give us cover fire, and we cant miss our rendezvous! Marias words startled the archer from his trance. He looked away from the colossal creature and ran after the group as it charged into a hailstorm of magic and arrows. Amplification. Greater Range. Greater Strength. Hurricane Force. Perfect Strike. Dragon Arrow! Geralt grimaced as he layered on a multitude of rapid-cast spells and notched a bolt the size of a javelin onto his great bow. A mana vortex encircled the bolt, which he released with a heavy twang. The bolt shattered all the windows along its path as it soared over the partys heads and blew a hole through a bus-sized demon as it stepped out of the door from the castle. His eyes narrowed uneasily at the supernatural flow of miasma coming from the castle. Tch. This is too damn easy. Tendrils of the murky clouds overflowed from the walls and poured out from the cracks, and yet, for all its show and lack of delivery, he still couldnt shake the dying words of the Plague Demon Lord from his mind. Though I have met my end, you shall all still fall! Foolish mortals! We were all that held back those monsters from the wastelands The Demon Lords dying words and blood-curdling raspy laugh felt almost regretful that he couldnt witness this himself. So why did it feel so damn easy in comparison? Even his generals put up a better fight than this I would have expected more from something as insane as a second demon lords appearance. Almost as if to spite and curse his thoughts when they were mere feet from the castle gates, the earth trembled violently beneath themthe crack and roar of shattering stone and breaking concrete rippled through the air. THE DAMN HELL IS THAT DAFT GIANT TRYING TO DO NOW?! Parth howled in rage as he tried to steady himself against the castle walls. Geralt saw the blood drain from Marias once flush face, her beauty shining through the horror. Amidst the overwhelming noise of the collapsing skyscrapers, another deafening roar steadily grew as the quake only worsened. GET IN THE CASTLE NOW! Maria shrieked as a plume of lava tore a hole through the earth beneath Bromis feat. Geralt scrambled to dive into the castle as Maria, Parth, and Si-Khola slammed the doors shut. Before the doors slammed shut, and through the waves of superheated smoke and debris, Geralt caught a glimpse of a towering nightmare cloaked in bone and flame. He shivered as a single red eye opened from the creatures shoulder and stared straight through his soul, as a sea of lava and melted flesh flowed past the demons feet. Nothing could block the deafening cries of pain from the giant, and there was no solace to be had when it finally fell silent. The fuck did you say that was? Geralt cried as they rushed through the silent halls into the inner court of the ruin. Again, that wasnt the demon lord! Our target is further in, so just keep yourself together! Maria pressed onward, her voice strained. Even if youre the legendary hero, how would you know that? Not even the Plague Demon Lord could take out the king of the giants like that! Geralt nervously twitched, his whining voice shaking as he glanced over his shoulder. From my peoplesss hisstory, the ancient dragonssss were once capable of ssssuch featsss. Si-Khola mused back, his snake-like tongue slithering between his wrappings. Hmph. And your peoples continued reverence of a heretical and extinct race is why we keep hunting you! Parth exclaimed in self-righteous indignation. What do you mean, you people? Jussst because we didnt want to join Ishhtar in her genocide, you think itsss right to kill usss too? Si-Khola countered, his black daggers gleaming while his tongue practically flung spittle as he stormed toward Parth. The kling of a cap bouncing across the stone floor snagged their attention, along with a silvery radiance that danced across the floor. Through purity, there is peace. Through peace, there is love. From love, there is light. And from light, there is hope. Together, let the light and hope of our souls drive back the darkness! Heavenly Blessing! Maria held the glass bottle and focused on it with absolute zeal. Its contents radiated out and cleansed away the darkness, revealing a malevolent vortex of dark energy hidden in the shadows and purging away the miasma pouring from it. Have you calmed yourselves? The void realm lies beyond here we cannot falter when we face him. Maria glanced back between Parth and Si-Khola, pouting just mildly enough to guilt them. Ah, sorry bout that mate. Parths eyes stared downwards shamefully as he dropped his clerical piety and let a hint of his Aussie accent through. He held his hand on Si-Kholas shoulder firmly. This damn miasmas getting to my head. Ahhh, itsss fine. At leassst The reptilian closed his eyes and suddenly dropped to his knees in a reverent bow as waves of golden light flowed into the room from another portal. Praise be, the gods have come! Parth exclaimed in pure, unfiltered joy. They didnt dare raise their heads, enraptured as they were by a divine voice sweeter than honey. You have done well to make it here, your blessing has opened our way. It is as I feared, the nine would never have let you through if they knew we were coming. The fey are barely holding on, and the other armies are collapsing. What?! There are NINE of them?! Why didnt you t Geralt leaped up, eyes wide, staring at the goddess in disbelief. Hush child, there is no need to worry. This is the only way, so do not be alarmed. The goddess cradled the mans head between soft white hands as a golden glow poured over his body. Ahh, youre right. This is no time to worry. Geralt smiled, entranced as the goddess stared deeply into his soul through her golden eye, and a stupid smile stretched across his face. Thats enough chatter, Almalexia. We have work to do, before this rock goes the way of the dragons. A stout god wielding a lightning-clad hammer barreled through the golden portal, his gruff Nordic voice starkly contrasting with Almalexias enrapturing melody. Its the Thunderer himself! And and! the paladin chirped up, the visage of childish excitement and joy in its purest form as if someone had finally met their greatest childhood heroes as more gods and goddesses came through the portal. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. With this with this we can truly save the world! We can kill the Demon Lord! Parth exclaimed; in his manic joy, he completely missed the guilt-ridden glance between Maria and Almalexia.
A tyrannical figure rose from behind a large, black granite pedestal interlaced with lines of copper and arcane diagrams. It was a towering monster, standing taller than two men. It walked around the pedestal, its jet-black gauntlets scraping across the stone as it passed by. Numerous mana crystals attached to small towers at even junctures around the inner and outer rings of a diagram that spanned the center of the room. Their singular purpose was clear: they gathered a relentless torrent of miasma and dark energy and redirected it into countless mana crystals and mystical towers scattered throughout the expansive lair. Numerous mirrors lined the outer walls, reflecting the faint magical glow emanating from everything in the room. They reflected various distorted shapes and sizes and enhanced the crimson colors that stained the joints of the monsters armor. A long sharp bone protruded from each arm and curved like a wicked talon. It has been so very long, the monster murmured to itself, its voice barely a low, sonorous growl. The monster reached up and touched one of the four black horns that grew from his head, slowly feeling how each one curved to one of four points by each corner of his face. I wonder if there are any still left who remember my name? The creature spoke again as if expecting an answer from the shadows. His yellow eyes narrowed like a predator, hunting through each and every stone. Scars from ten thousand years of research combed the walls, forged from failed experiments and weapons tests, as well as the extensive patchwork repairs from those that succeeded. He carried on with his grisly tasks in this mind-numbing eternity, in a prison of his own making. Time, time, time soon, so soon enough miasma will be ready. It has been long enough. Sendrien Dagon, the eldest daemon and the First Demon Lord, born in the Age of Dragons and forged in the flames of Ishtars War of Extermination, heralding the beginning of the Era of the Gods. In the ages of his self-isolation, his sole focus was on perfecting his weapon of destruction and amassing enough power to guarantee the end of the world. Consequently, he had become genuinely ignorant of the world at large, himself, and his new station as Demon Lord. The miasma, being gathered and concentrated across millennia, leaked through the gate over time into the world he no longer cared to see. All that was left was the gnawing madness from the God of Darkness. And it was then that the shadows answered once more. I clutched my forehead as I heard the endless voices again. Sometimes they were silent, and other times they were sonorous echoes ricocheting throughout my head, but most often, they were soft murmurs crawling through the fabric of my reality. Eat their hearts. Devour them all. Burn and Dominate. Shut up! Pillage their lands. Break their spirits. SHUT THE FUCK UP! I screamed in rage as my frustrations boiled over once again. I knew it was pointless, but still How long has it been? It got harder and harder to remember as time passed on endlessly cycling without any sense of actual day or night. My memories it felt like they filled with more and more blanks. Time lost and yet every time I tried to focus on it Claim their souls. Take their lands. Make them bleed. Never, ah, it can never just be a moments peace, can it? This damnable voice just wont stop Strip the flesh. It makes it so damn hard to think Salt the wounds. Sometimes I just wanted to scream it in to silence Make them suffer. SILENCE! My frustrations boiled over as I bellowed out once more. Or had I? How many times have I gone through this? At least, it should all be over soon after ten thousand years everything is finally ready. Heed my call. Yeah, right, as if I will ever accept your command, Shitty God. Eat their hearts. Devour them all. Burn and Dominate. Here it goes, on repeat again. This madness just never ends you just stopped trying after only a few centuries, didnt you? Pillage their lands. Break their spirits. God-damned autopilot is what this is Claim their souls. Take their lands. Make them bleed. Hmm? What in the hells wandered in here? Last I checked, this area was uninhabitable when I moved in A pair of demons sprinted down the hall, primarily humanoid in shape, with black and red blotched skin. They had a couple of horns atop their head, which had grown to a modest lengthnothing compared to mine but respectable enough. But werent they coming from the direction of the portal? They dropped to their knees and lowered their heads as soon as they saw me. They quaked in the presence of their lord, though I did not yet know it was me. Master! We are sorry, for we have failed you! The enemy is coming here, they are trying to stop us! Who is here? What enemy? Why does anyone know where I am?! And what strange-looking daemons? Something feels off about them. What strange behavior too Do they fear me, or is that reverence? Are they really descendants of the daemons I knew? Detect Life. Eyes of Magnus. My voice rumbled soft yet deep. A shortened incantation would still be plenty for my purposes, and at my age, I certainly had mana to spare. A pair of magical eyes opened in the clouds above a city spanning wide across an otherwise barren wasteland. A suffocating magical aura rained down from the great eyes, and I could feel the endless stream of information of every minute detail as it poured into my mind. Rocky dunes stretched for miles beyond the citys bounds, and howling winds carried grating sand through the air at speeds that could easily strip the bark from trees. No water no life nonetheless, a city was built here with advanced construction techniques, floating defensive platforms, and highways crossing between towers. At least my dilapidated castle stood untouched at the center of it, in stark contrast to the changes that occurred all around it. Needless to say, it was quite shocking. Since when did a city get built around my castle?! It is overflowing with my miasma, and nothing should be able to survive! Yet these strange daemons are not only living in it but thriving. How? To top it off Look at all these other creatures here! Humans, elves, dwarves, goblins, giants, and so many others all fighting the daemons? They must have come because of these new daemons but why did those come here in the first place? I sighed audibly and closed my eyes. I... was tired of it all. It doesnt matter if they managed to find out what I was up to; its too late for them. The miasma will be unleashed momentarily. The world will perish, and I, too, will die when the miasma runs its course. I grimaced for a moment. But that doesnt seem right? Why? Ah, it wont do to dwell on the matter. I have work to finish. My mind felt hazy again. Broken. A pool of viscous black formed in the air next to me, and a blade handle dripped out from its inky depths. I grasped the handle and pulled out the lethal weapon from the darkness. Its brutal design was made for a singular purpose. Its blade was a foot shy from being as long as the average man, with a snake-like trough running down the center to let the blood flow out when someone was stabbed. I forged it with adamantium and fused the blade with magecite, the base mineral used to develop mana crystals. A laborious, lengthy, and dangerous process, but the ability to store mana into the blade itself and amplify its destructive output was above and beyond worth the riskanything to destroy things better. A perfect twin matched the blade at the other end of the handle. As someone who only cared about destroying things better and had eons to master their craft, I hardly gave a damn about the risks anymore. I have no idea who they are or what they are talking about, but all shall be accompanied by death in the end. This world doesnt deserve to exist. The people dont need to suffer in it any longer. Swiftly and mercilessly, I spun the blade between my fingers like a whirlwind before slicing the heads off the two daemons bowing before me. No doubt youre the monster you would even cut down your own allies?! I was greeted by another visitor, their voice dripping with self-righteous indignation. It seems a paladin has entered my demesne full plate armor and a holy sword, blessed by a goddess, no doubt. And with him an archer, a roguish fellow and a heroine. Should I even be surprised? She is quite gorgeous. Yet she seems so familiar? It cant Didnt she die? When? Was it before I became the Demon Lord? Why do I know that?! My head it hurts. Its getting worse. I cant I grasped my forehead tightly with my gauntlet, cutting into my flesh. Something something was changing. I was changing, after so long The heroine shouted to her party; her voice echoed like a distant whisper in my ears. Somethings wrong hes in pain. We have to do something! I felt the presence of some gods and goddesses I hit the jackpot. With this much firepower, they could end it. But something was wrong. I couldnt focus anymore. What little clarity I had felt like it was slipping from me too Then, in a voice whose low rumble caused the ground and walls to shake, the monster spoke with the full force of its voice for the first time in millennia, almost possessed by a will that was not its own. My name is Sendrien Dagon, Demon Lord of Destruction. I am sorry, but this will be the end. Prepare yourselves. It is coming. DOOM Agh Everything is going black. Behind me, the magic array activated, unleashing the torrent of stored miasma. Millennia of it erupted with the fury of a raging flood as countless portals opened, connecting across the doomed world. I could feel my body moving as if it was fighting independently, but I couldnt see anything. All I heard were the screams. This damned connection to the God of Darkness was throbbing unbearably. I couldnt resist it any longer. GRAND PURIFICATION! FUCK! Searing pain ripped throughout my body as if a burning meteor had slammed me. Sight returned to my eyes, with only the heroine left and almost everyone with her dead. Brutally. In pieces. Everywhere. Except for one man, on the verge of death, hysterically crying, He ate them! He ate all the gods! The darkness took them all! Its all over! Despite the wreckage left behind, I felt like a complete wreck. I doubted I could ever forget if I had felt like this before. My arm blades and their bones were broken just inches from my flesh. And my armor was utterly shattered. Damn. I liked that armor! And I couldnt see them. Were my horns broken too? Yup. My connection to the God of Darkness has been severely weakened. How? That spell Grand Purification its I struggled with my memory while barely dodging another series of blows; sweat and blood dripped and splatted with each movement. Its supposed to be a spell only able to be used by Legendary Heroes. The kind who can only be called by a high-ranking goddess facing a calamity. Its so hard to summon one; not even the war against the dragons qualified. Just what am I now? Desperation pervaded the heroines eyes, carrying only a hint of hope. She was in as bad a state as the Demon Lord she fought. It worked! Hold on a little longer, Geralt, please! We can stop the Demon Lord transformation from completing! The archer cackled madly, as blood poured out from his shoulder. The arm that should have been there was nowhere to be seen. The what? Demon Lord Transformation? Is that me she is talking about? And the miasma will bring demons?! I grimaced at the thought; it was something I would have to make better sense of when I actually had time to think about it. A magic formation appeared beneath the heroines feet; its sudden appearance caused her eyes to widen in shock. Any decent magic magic practitioner could tell what it was instantly: a summoning formation. KILL! KILL! KILL HER NOW! The voice in my head reverberated with incredible force, threatening my mind once again. I charged, catching her in the circle as it began to activate She didnt waste a moment, deciding against trying to escape from the formation, and instead, she clad her body in a white, holy aura. She screamed out once more, GRAND PURIFICATION! Simultaneously, I stabbed with my blade, enveloped in a thick, malevolent aura. Then, the world around us disappeared. Chapter 1: My First Contract The Year of Emperor Hirihito IV: 239 Empire of Rivellion: Capital city of Dyrrachion Continent of Anastasia World: Genoisia Dyrrachion, the Divine City, capital of the most populous empire in Genoisia. An expansive city, with developed land stretching almost as far as the eye could see. Even in such a metropolis, two structures stood out far more than any of the others. One was the Imperial Palace, the pride of Rivellion, a project that took nearly one-hundred years to complete and cleared a mountains worth of stone, steel, iron, and gold. It stood tall, shaped like a sword, with its highest spires cutting through the clouds in the sky. The other was the Holy Temple, a sprawling complex built onto an expansive floating island that rivaled the height of the Imperial Palace, with opulent amounts of gold inlays designed to reflect its glory to all who could lay their eyes upon it. Eight thousand stairs floated in spirals from the ground through to the skies in order to reach the entrance, with shrines to each of the lesser deities interspersed on small floating islands along the route to the main island. Naturally, none of them could be considered comparable to the temples to the Great Deities residing on the main island. In a hidden chamber deep within the Imperial Palace, numerous mages stood symmetrically around a summoning circle. A dozen large mana crystals were placed on eight points around the outer circle and on four points around the inner circle, with intricate mystical lines etched across the floor, connecting all the crystalline pillars. Balgruf, Is the summoning spell ready yet? Yes, my Emperor. Everything is ready. Are you sure we can call a more competent hero with this? The idiot Ishtar sent us Hes a decent man, but we cannot leave our fate with him. You''re aware of how troublesome it would be to lose the grace of the church if this fails? Dont worry, my Emperor. We have checked over everything. We even used a powerful ritual to confirm the hero to summon beforehand. She can definitely save us. She was able to unite all the races in her world and defeated their worlds Demon Lord. There should be no issues for them if we were to summon her, your grace. Very well. Then in the name of Hirihito IV, Emperor of Rivellion, I command you to execute the hero summoning at once! Yes, my lord! the mages responded in unison. At the stroke of midnight, the mages began chanting their spell, and the circle flared with a fierce blue aura. The light shot into the sky and opened a portal perfectly aligned with the full moon. However as soon as the portal opened, an aura of despair descended upon the city. Its gravity was far greater than anything they could have imagined. The sky itself cracked and shattered, as the blue aura of the portal burst outward, inundated with scarlet and crimson colors. Balgruf, what is going on?! You said this was planned perfectly! I dont know! The spell was set to call the heroine, it shouldnt have targeted anything else! Quick, stop the summoning! Some of the mages desperately tried to end the ritual as fear clouded their eyes and the weight of the tear across the sky pressed down upon them. Others stared at the portal in the sky, rooted in place by sheer terror. Only Balgruf and the emperor manage to maintain their calm. Depth of spirit, our hearts call upon you, follow our commands, let the mana find peace and rest. Antimagic Field! A sphere emanated around the portal, as grey energy futilely tried to inject itself into the array. It barely managed to lessen the weight of the aura enveloping them. Despite their attempts to sever the flow of magic, the ritual circle alighted with crackles of lightning as the mana concentrations grew ever fiercer within the portal far above. Then a bright white light erupted at the portal with a thunderous impact. The horrendous weight and imposing aura collapsed to a fraction of its former impact, and rapidly decreased as it''s source was flung at incredible speeds across the night sky and was lost in the distance. However, crashing into the middle of the circle was their heroine, bloodied and impaled through the heart by a sinister black blade. As suddenly as it had begun, the world fell to calm again, and the portal slowly began to fade away. Choking on blood, she barely coughed out her dying words, I did it I sa ve him Emperor Hirihito stared at the heroines lifeless body as if marveling for a moment, then snapped back to reality as his eyes shot blades into Balgruf. While Balgruf was covered in a cold sweat, hands trembling violently, he was still able to keep himself composed enough, at least when compared to the cries of terror from his fellow mages. He knew things had gone truly bad when even Emperor Hirihito, renowned for his extreme composure, displayed a slight shaking in his hands, perhaps for the first time in his life. It only showed itself for a moment, before Hirihito regained his composure. Although he couldnt cover up a slight quiver in his voice, he did not hesitate to shout out commands to regain a semblance of control over the situation. This blade I can already feel its power as if it is reaching into my very soul. Balgruf, check to see if it is cursed and investigate what powers it has! If it is safe to use, we may yet have a weapon which can turn the tide of the war, and potentially mitigate this disaster. Do not fail me a second time. I need to speak with the captain of the Knight''s Order to investigate what happened with that ominous aura. MESSENGER! Come here now, we must send for the Saintess immediately. This will be difficult, but this issue needs to be smoothed over with the church before it gets too far out of hand! With a swish of his cape, the emperor turned and left the room, his internal turmoil only growing worse. I only meant to help our people! How how did it turn out like this?! Balgruf stared for a moment, the dark aura from the blade felt almost as if it called to him, and the magecite that was blended into it started shining in various colors. It was enthralling. He was so focused on the blade itself that he did not notice that the aura flowing from the blade glided off the skin of the fallen heroine, who looked almost like an angel bound in darkness. Balgruf started shouting orders to the surrounding mages, before unceremoniously pulling the blade from her body. Almost as an afterthought, he waved for an attendant to remove the heroines body and to send it for burial, as he hastily returned to his study while his eyes glowed with unfettered greed. As a simple matter of course, he also grabbed a map of Anastasia. The Knights Order was certain to ask him where that thing had gone, and he had no mind to allow anything to distract him from studying his new toy. Blast what if it flew all the way to Luthas? Balgruf shuddered a moment. Itd be fine. The king of Luthas and the Emperor are on favorable terms, as long as we handle this problem quickly and smoothly Across the city, streets that were usually empty by this hour filled with people, eyes turned upward and praying to their gods to deliver them from this ill omen. Others stayed at home, cowering in the deepest corners they could find, hiding from the scarlet light emanating from the now red moon.
Kingdom of Luthas, Eastern Anastasia Borders: Sea of Calimnon to the east and the Archipelago of the Feylands Duke Vermillion carefully turned the pages of a report; a small, lonely pile of white settled perfectly centered across a rigid sea of black marble that made up the Dukes working desk. When he wasnt holding court or hosting an official meeting, this was ostensibly the best place to find him. Occasionally, he would look over the edge and glare down at the messenger, kneeling with his head lowered and trembling slightly. The Duke smirked, as the few extra stairs between his office and the reception area made the man below look truly small. He was especially fond of emphasizing the difference in status, a point he emphasized here to a lesser degree than his throne room. He eyed the mans head with ferocious intent, only for the man to shiver and lower it further. Good. This cretin knows his place. Duke Vermillion furrowed his brow, the slight rustling of paper disturbing the otherwise interminable silence as he raised the report for closer inspection. Messenger, come. Bring me the fifth book on the third shelf from the right, in the middle row. The Duke casually broke the silence, and waved nonchalantly towards the shelves to his left without as much as a glance. Yes, my lord! The messenger leapt up, grateful for the reprieve as he hustled up the stairs. He gazed for a moment at the numerous shelves that lined the walls, and blanched slightly. The middle shelf while perhaps within reach for someone of the Dukes stature, was surely much too high for him to reach. His eyes darted around frantically, and then relaxed slightly as he spied a three-tier step ladder folded in the corner. One, two, three The messenger muttered under his breath, pointing as he counted across the shelves before aligning and climbing the ladder. Uh a-apologies, my lord, but which fifth book did you wa- I said the fifth, dont make me repeat myself. The Duke didnt even proffer a glance in the messengers direction, albeit he did smirk ever so slightly. There were ten books lining this shelf and, at a glance, all the shelves seemed to have an even number of book. After squirming for a moment, the messenger grabbed and brought both fifth books. One was titled An Ecological Report of the Western Mountains, and the other, older book James Hawthornes Examination of the Tribal Nations in the Northern Wilds. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The messenger quickly hurried back around to the front of the Dukes desk, and bowed with both books in his outstretched arms. He shuddered slightly as the Duke glared for half a moment, clicked his tongue, and then took both books from his hands. Good. Now go fetch my council, and send them to meet me here. You are dismissed. With a snap of his fingers, a scroll bearing the dukes seal danced its way out of one of the drawers and floated neatly into the messengers freshly freed hand. Yes, my lord! The messenger raised his head, thumped his fist against his chest in a salute, and hurried out of the study as fast as he could manage without making any appearance of disrespect. As he waited, Vermillion quickly skimmed through both books. Each time he stopped, he would nod to himself before swishing his fingers across the page as a small, thin blue cloth manifested itself and nestled perfectly in the crook of the book. Perhaps the duke murmured to himself, as a cold smirk etched its way across his face, I can finally rid myself of that resilient little stain after all The Counts timing couldnt have been any better!
Somewhere near the northern village of Kurstwood: A half dozen knights lead a small carriage down the road, drawn by two weary horses. A young, ten year-old girl rode inside with an older mage, who looked to be in his late sixties, with a long white beard. She also kept with her a bodyguard, who wore leather armor and sported a scruffy brown beard. He was much younger than the mage, in his early thirties at the oldest. He was also the leader of her knights. The glint off the hilt of her small rapier accented the otherwise dark demeanor of her deep purple dress. Her family crest was clearly visible on the right side of her chest, with a red and gold shield broken into four quadrants. Two of the quadrants had symbols of golden wyverns, while the other two had symbols of a lyre harp and a knight. Gregory, how much longer until we reach Kurstwood? the girl asked. We are just a day out now, have patience Lady Diane, the knight responded. Her impatience earned a scoff from the old mage. Hmph. No need to still play along, Gregory. We both know why her father is sending our young lady on such a dangerous and understaffed investigation. Gregory chided back, Hal, thats the point. Shes only ten. At least try to let her feel a little peace! Diane quickly protested, Hey, Im still right here, you know! And I already know. I already know. I dont need things to be sugarcoated for me. Diane leaned back in her seat, her eyes drawn back to the window, their azure color carried a surprising weight for someone so young. Gregory and Hal glanced at each other, and collectively sighed. They felt a little ashamed at bringing the issue up again. Succession disputes in noble houses are never a pretty thing, and they had been placed on the losing end. Ever since Lady Diane was diagnosed as incompatible with magic, her father and both of her older brothers and sisters wanted her out of the family. Her eldest sisters otherwise general indifference to her existence was the closest thing to kindness, compared to the rest of her familys open hostility. In this country, those with the most ability gained the inheritance rights. However, the family was still required to support the non-inheriting members. Furthermore, back in a brighter period of the kingdom, killing family members was outlawed and numerous protections were given to protect the lives of nobles from their cutthroat politics. Amongst noble families, prestige meant everything. If a family were to refuse to support one of their children, the other families would use that as an opportunity to discredit their rivals and move up the social ladder. However, having a child that was incompatible with magic created the exact same problem, as they were considered a stain on the familys honor. Even though removing them from the inheritance was a relatively easy maneuver, they would continue to sap the family funds and bring shame upon the them. Thus, great noble families would strain to find any circumstance they could to remove such problems while maintaining the fa?ade of supporting such incompetents. Despite her being brought up in such an environment, Hal couldnt help but smile a moment as he recalled when he was first rescued by Lady Diane. Compared to the other magic-less children of noble families, she had a fair amount of luck and a tenacious spirit that carried her through her familys plots to rid themselves of her. A little over two years ago, Dianes father had found Hals aging and weakening magic to be unbefitting of a man in his station. Conjuring up the first excuse he could find, Duke Vermillion had Hal beaten and cast into the streets, timing it with an unseasonably cold and strong storm no less. Injured, alone, and in the rain and hail, no matter how strong he used to be, he should have died. But he wanted to live! Hed spent his entire life trying to escape the limits of his birth, and only after a brief moment in the sun, he had been cast aside as a useless rag! It was then that Diane found him she was only four years old at the time, and kept only a single servant, an old maid far past her years and at the end of her life. To think, that by that point in her life, she had already been forced to escape from a couple of bandit encounters. She barely made it out alive through luck or by the grace of good-hearted passersby. All the other servants she had been assigned before had abandoned or betrayed her. Yet she was the only one to come to Hal while he was at his worst, bleeding in the pouring rain. She reached out her little hand and welcomed him and his aged bones into her carriage, still able to cry at the plight of another. Amid the tears and her rudimentary speech, she demanded that he serve her loyally and be a good man. That was it. The loneliness and fear and weakness of her life made Diane into the one halfway decent noble Hal had ever met, and he has met many in his time in the dukes service. It wasnt long after that when Diane picked up Sir Gregory, then Tront, Garen, Frank and Sam. She found each of them at the lowest point in their lives, abandoned, driven out, injured, alone. Each time she refined her speech bit by bit, as she learned bigger and better words. As her motley crew grew larger and stronger, her father began to send her on more and more dangerous missions. Even if his abilities had greatly waned from his peak, Hal was more than glad to use his years of experience to spite the duke. Despite her attitude, as far as Hal was concerned, this little girl had a heart of gold and was the best thing to come out of that family. She was almost like the daughter he had dreamed of having. However, this mission was, by far, the most vexing one yet. Hal couldnt help but scrunch his face in consternation. Kurstwood. A small village at the edge of a dangerous wilderness, with travelers few and far between. Only traders with a few adventurers leave there once every week to come and sell their goods and assorted monster parts in the ducal capital. Those adventurers reported that something had started to rile up the local monsters, and soon after, Kurstwood missed their delivery. This kind of investigation requires much more than just us, even if it is our assigned territory. clack clack clack clack thunk The wheel, as it jarred and bounced over a somewhat larger-than-average rock, stirred Diane from her silent staring contest with the forest, and she noticed something or rather, someone in the bushes. She perked up with a shout, Hey, there is someone hurt in those thistle bushes over there! What?! Gregory exclaimed. In an abundance of caution, he commanded their entourage, despite the fact one could clearly see they already knew the drill. Knights, quickly, alert positions! clack clack clack clack clank clank clank clank The distant sound of hooves and armor caused Dagon to stir in the prickly bush that had been his resting place for the past week. Compared to the intimidating form he held before, his body had shrunk in size and was coated from head to toe in dried blood and grime, not to mention the numerous deep wounds from his battle with the heroine. Finally some people! I think I can hear a girl yelling damn! How can I pull off a contract with this many people around? If I cant bind my spirit here, I really will die that spell is really nasty it has been this long and I still havent regained my healing Just a little more mana... to adjust my eyes to look more human Alright men, ready up, the little lady is at it again! Gregory called. Someone clear the back of the carriage! Haha, lets see what speech she has prepared this time! Tront replied. Hey, this is no time for jokes, keep your eyes on the perimeter, Hal said. Ill be damned if we get caught by bandits again. I can hear them debating what are they going on about? A speech? Bandits? Ah that makes some sense. As the carriage pulled close to the roadside, Diane flung open the door and stood with all the pride and authority a child could attempt to bear. She tried hard to distract from the irrefutable fact that she was small enough to easily stand in the doorway of her carriage. I am Lady Diane of House Culaine, heir to the village of Kurstwood! If you swear absolute loyalty to me and always listen to me and promise to be my best friend forever and to never hurt me or anyone ever, I promise you we will help you! She puffed out her chest as she spoke, trying to emulate as much grandeur as she could muster. Dagons eyes widened in surprise as his thoughts raced through his mind. What the hell is this? Is this my penance? What kind of speech is this? This sounds like it can be used as the terms of a contract, but a contract is absolute. I cant argue these terms if I want to live. The first time I will ever fall under a contract and it is with this oddly familiar little brat still, I have lived through far worse. And humans are incredibly fragile, short-lived creatures. Compared to how long I have had to tolerate that shitty gods voice And strange. I havent heard that voice since I arrived here. I don''t feel it Was the connection broken? Damnit! I dont have the time to worry about that, especially since this is the risky part. In order to execute a binding contract, I have to use my true name. The guards will likely kill me at that point. Not that it matters. Here we go. With a cough, he cleared some of the excess blood from his lungs, adding another small splotch to the tapestry adorned his now pathetic state. Heh. Well then, Lady Diane, I, Sendrien Dagon, the last king of house Dagon, and Demon Lord of Destruction, accept your terms and bind my soul to your oath. Sendriens eyes twitched as he referred to himself as a Demon Lord it was something that voice had used to refer to itself, not one he chose for himself. However, for the oath, it was better to be sure than to risk it. Sam immediately keeled over in laughter. Hahahaha! Not even peasants on the verge of death take her seriously or believe who she is! Lets just move ahead to Kurstwood, that guys not long for this world anyways. A smile broke out on Gregorys face. Pffft. Hahaha! Sam, did you forget? The reason all of us follow this audacious girl is that she picked up strays like us when we were at our worst. And last I remember, she gave you this exact same speech when we saved you from those back-alley thugs! You couldnt have looked much better than this kid, and I don''t recall you laughing then. Did you forget your wailing, snotty thanks? Hahhhh? W-well, that was then! And I didnt make fun of her! Damn, look! I, we need to keep up our security posture! The knights laughed while Sam, completely red-faced, stormed off to the roadside and feigned watching for activity across the sparsely forested field. Strange. Is it because I am so weak right now? The contract feels like it was executed, but I see no signs of the seal. Seems I got lucky. Thankfully they cant tell I am a demon. I get to live. Where even is this? It looks nothing like what I remember of my world I know I left nothing safe. Does that mean my whole plan was in vain? I killed off everything and yet life goes on. Pain and suffering will continue. Have I failed? Shut it, you guys! This is important! And you, enough of the demon play! Since you dont want to tell me your name, your name is now Thistleman, since I found you in a thistle bush and youre a guy! Gregory, pick him up. We are gonna treat him and take him with us. Diane chided the knights sharply, which only provoked more laughter out of them. What the hell is with this broken logic?! How how do I have no other choices?! I see Thistle man Huh, Dagon quietly muttered, barely holding on against his exhaustion. Hal raised his eyebrows and watched Dagon like a hawk, an odd expression etching its way across his face. After looking back at Diane, and the determination and pity that emanated from her face, he decided to not voice his concerns aloud. Does this mean they think I am a peasant from Kurstwood? That thats the town that was burning when I first crashed here, right? Why the hell are they going there?! As Gregory stepped away to grab a cleaning rag, Dagon closed his eyes. He surrendered to his fate, too weak, too bloodied, and too tired to keep fighting it. Other small adjustments began to take hold of his body, imperceptible beneath the layers of blood and grime. His skin color turned to match that of Dianes, and his eyes did not revert to their demon form. Even the signs of age on his skin regressed. A small hand wiped the blood and grime from his face, revealing the large gashes underneath along with the visage of a youthful boy. To find such a thing caused the surrounding knights to react with shock. Only Hal seemed unsurprised at the turn of events. Hey! Shit, hes just a boy! Tront said. How the hell did a kid survive with wounds like these? My god what the hell happened to him? Hal, hurry with the recovery magic, will you! Gregory called. The young lady is crying for him, so at least give it a try! Damn old fogey! You dont think all that blood was actually his own?!? Thats insane! Garen said. Im coming, Im coming, Hal huffed. Gah! I cant rush like the old days anymore As Hal started preparing his spell, a small chuckle escaped his lips. Ahhh I just remembered a good word to describe our Lady Diane, I cant really recall the foreigner who taught it to me but I believe she is quite the Tsundere, eh? Haha! Hal cocked an eye towards the unconscious Thistleman, and whispered under his breath, "You''re the weirdest one yet and now you''re in for one helluva ride. Guess we are too." Chapter 2: Kurstwood Dusk has settled in as they approached the edge of Kurstwood. Groves of evergreen pines thickened along both sides of the road, accentuating the gloom. The area had an unnatural silence about it. No more birds could be seen in the dying light, not even a silhouette. More notable was the pervasive silence that replaced the usual hum of cicadas and the northern treehoppers. Nor was there any sign that anybody had traveled on this road in over a week. The cool, clammy weather and poor, rocky soil bordering the Hawthorne wilderness were not conducive to growing anything but small patches of the hardiest crops, and even then, their yields were often very poor. Located on the edge of a wilderness filled with hostile demi-human tribes, only the hardiest people or those seeking to hide out from the kingdom''s enforcers would try and make a living here. They rounded a turn in the road and the low wooden walls of Kurstwood came into view, spurring audible gasps from the knights outside the carriage. One of the knights rushed to the side of the carriage. Sir Gregory, it is much worse than we feared! The town it has been completely destroyed What?! Gregory exclaimed, before leaping out of the carriage. Hal, watch after the lady and the boy. Tront, Garenyou two stay with them. We are too exposed out here, so head to the village center, there should be a garrison outpost there. That is where we will set up camp. The rest of you, with me! We need to look for more survivors to find out what happened here. "Sir, shouldn''t we send someone back to report on this?" Tront''s voice failed to conceal a quiver of fear as he eyed the damage. "Going back to that bastard of a duke on your own would be no different than if none of us made it back at all. Only difference being you would find yourself in a lonely spot on a gallows or in the bottom of a lake. He already knew something was wrong, why do you think he sent us first?" Hal''s voice hardened, as his wizened old eyes scanned all around them. "Enough chatter, let get moving!" Gregory commanded with a hint of exasperation. Sir, yes sir! The knights responded in unison. As Gregory, Frank and Sam hurried ahead, Hal stepped out from the carriage as well. Lady Diane, stay inside the carriage until I tell you it is safe to come out. I will be riding up front with the coachman. If you need anything, just open the front panel and let me know. Hals serious tone and hardened look conveyed the importance of his command. Diane quietly nodded as she looked anxiously into the ruined village ahead. After Hal exited the carriage, she thought she saw an ominous dark aura in the village before it suddenly disappeared. She shook her head vigorously and looked again, seeing only the same wreckage. Maybe it was just her mind playing tricks on her because of her anxiety? She couldn''t see auras. Only people who had a mana heart could see auras, and she was one of those rare people who was born crippled. Incompetent, they liked to say. She had never seen nor felt magic, as much as she wished to and as hard as she tried. Diane''s failures pranced through her memories like a mosquito that just wouldn''t stop buzzing in her ears, the laughter of her older siblings, and the look of disdain in her fathers eyes. She clutched her little fists tighter. Is your stupid status and my marginal inheritance so important that I don''t get the right to live too? And even that''s been taken from me Ahead of the group, the gate had clearly been smashed through. Long sections of the wall were burnt and shattered, splintered and charred logs and posts were scattered far from their respective sections. The inside of the village was not any better. Houses lay in ruins, some still slightly smoldering. As they proceeded closer to the village center, it became more and more clear that an atrocity had happened here. In spite of not finding a single body, blood stained large swathes of the road and the walls of the surrounding buildings. There were more broken barricades and a lot more blood. A large hole had been pierced through the walls of the garrison outpost. Hal muttered, This is absolutely no good. This whole place reeks of death and whatever came through, it finished everyone off here. Tront and Garen shivered, drawing their quaking swords as they scanned wide-eyed all around. Hal, this is obviously very bad! Whatever happened... This should be enough, right? We really should leave now, please? Please?! Tront begged. Tront, we cant leave yet, Hal replied. If we dont find out what invaded and killed these people, we wont be able to make adequate preparations. Even the duke has to take this seriously. At the very least, we have to wait for Sir Gregory to make it back before we can leave. Keep the carriage at the ready in the center, and lets start fixing up some of these barricades. Hal quickly barked out orders, before getting to work himself. Tront and Garen looked at each other apprehensively, before nodding and getting to work.
Gregory and his knights maneuvered carefully through the rubble of the village near the wall. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Helloooo! Is anyone still here? We are knights of House Culaine. We are here to help! Gregory called; his voice met with nothing but an eerie silence. After half an hour of searching, the dark of night fell upon the village. Gregory stopped shouting. The more they searched, the deeper their fear gnawed inside them. Only the light of their torches kept their terror at bay. Their senses were fully primed, on edge, and any chatter fell to silence as they strained their ears on every creak or brush of the wind. After another hour of cautious searching, they had nearly finished circling most of the village. Frank hurriedly approached Gregory, while still attempting to keep a low profile. Sir I think I heard something in the inn across the street there, the knight whispered, his eyes stretched wide and darted constantly around him. Alright, lets check it out." Gregory nodded, then waved his torch to catch Sams attention. "Everyone, on me. Swords drawn. Frank, watch our backs. As he approached the inn, Gregory smelled it before he heard it, the sharp scent of fresh blood. CRUNCH! Gregory shuddered, and he swallowed hard before mustering the courage to look in the window. His face immediately paled. L-l-l-l-lesser demon grendel The hell is a demon doing here?! he whispered. A tall, gangly demon was hunched over in the inn. It had long arms with sharp claws and brown, leathery skin. Its head had two small horns protruding from the top and its eyes had two slotted pupils, similar to those of a goat. The arm of woman protruded from its mouth, blood seeping out between its teeth as it chewed. Gregory motioned for the knights to back off. The demon glanced at the inn walls with one of its large eyes, where the torchlight danced for a moment before disappearing. Gregory hurried down the road towards the village center with his knights in tow. Hurry, we need to meet up with Lady Diane and Hal and get out of here! We would need at least a hundred soldiers to defeat a grendel! Gregory shouted between breaths. This is bad sir, really bad! Grendels are part of the Demon Lords forces, arent they? They shouldnt be here! They should still be in Ebenheim, on the other side of the sea! Frank shouted back, pale with fear. I dont know why it is here, just the fact that it is here is bad enough! We need Gregory was cut off mid-sentence as Sam screeched in agony. He swiftly looked back and saw the long claws stabbed straight through the heart of the knight. The grendel opened its hand slowly, almost in amusement, splitting Sam effortlessly in half. Gregory yelled, Frank, run and get Lady Diane out of here! Ill hold it here to buy them some time! Gregory readied his sword, sweat coating his palms, before he charged towards the demon. Frank dropped his sword and torch as he sprinted towards the village center as fast as he could manage. Behind him, he heard more loud crunches and screaming, followed by a monstrous shriek. Adrenaline and fear spurred him on even faster. He could see the barricades up ahead, lit by a small ring of torches. Hal and the others were looking towards him, their faces paled. Frank tried to scream Run but he couldn''t and then he no longer felt the ground under his feet. He was suddenly high up in the air. Blood gurgled out of his mouth. He looked down, greeted by a large claw shoved unceremoniously through his chest. His pendant was pierced open, as his blood dripped onto the photo of his wife and son and tears began to rain from his contorted face.
The horses neighed uncontrollably, rearing up and snapping at their harnesses. The coachman was desperately trying to calm them, while replacing the damaged pieces. Damnit, something is spooking the horses! At this rate, we wont be able to move the carriage out of here! Lady Diane looked out the window at Hal, who sat next to Garen and a small fire. Tront patrolled around the barriers. Hal, when do you think Gregory is going to make it back here? Im getting worried, Diane called out to her old mentor. Hah, he is an experienced knight. He knows what he is doing. He will be back soon. Hows your new friend doing? It seems like he is recovering, some more color is coming back to his skin. You said he will be fine, right? Hal had a pensive look on his face. Without a doubt, even with his treatment, that boy should have died. No human should have been able to survive those wounds. Even then, something more was off about it, he just hadnt had the heart yet to tell the young lady. While he could not believe the boy was a Demon Lord, as there had never been more than one Demon Lord alive at any one time, something about what he said was strange. The more he thought about it, the more concerning it was. You could take it as a joke but for a dying kid to actually joke like that? However, that wasnt a problem for now. He would deal with it later. Hal shook himself from his thoughts. Hmm? Oh, Yes, yes indeed. He will certainly be well enough. Although I doubt a peasant like him will stick around once he comes to. Peasants are notorious for not keeping their word, as they live worlds apart from nobles like you. Hal, thats just so mean! Why would they do that? That shouldnt matter, and he promised to be my friend I will hold him to his promise! Hal shifted uncomfortably. He would have to be careful as he felt it would be safer to get rid of the boy. Whatever the kid''s case was, it would likely only bring more trouble. The more he thought about it, the more he didnt like it. Then they all heard a blood curdling scream. Tront, Garen, at the ready! Man the barricade. Coachman, get those damn horses ready! Diane, stay inside! Hal prepared his staff in one hand and a talisman in the other. He started chanting and the talisman burned with an orange flame, shooting out a small force field to reinforce the barriers on the eastern road. I may be old, but I''ll be damned if I let anything take me down easily! Hal braced himself, his mouth turned to a cold grimace. They heard a second scream, and then a horrendous shriek. Coachman, are the horses not ready yet?! I am trying! I got one reharnessed, but they are going wild! Its too much on my own! Before he could respond, Hal saw Frank emerge from the shadows in absolute panic, and behind him a large, tall outline. A claw pierced through Franks chest, and raised him up nearly ten feet in the air, blood pouring out of his chest and mouth. A large maw laced with sharp, vicious teeth emerged from the darkness. CRUNCH! His head was gone. The demon flung the body back on to the ground, shattering lifeless limbs while eyeing the remaining knights. Fucking Tront jinxed it! Hal glared furiously, as he scrambled to think of a way to turn things around. I DONT GIVE A DAMN HOW YOU DO IT, BUT GET THEM UNDER CONTROL NOW! Hal screamed at the coachmen, his voice cracking with the force of his shout. Things had just gotten really, really bad.
Chapter 3: Awakening Garen, Tront! Buy me time! Strike its arms when it attacks the barrier! Hal barked his commands as quickly as he could, then immediately started chanting an incantation. Lightning sprung into existence and swirled on the tip of his staff. The grendel slowly emerged from the darkness. Gregory''s longsword protruded from its eye as a sickly yellow vitreous gel dripped out; the fiend glared for but a moment before it unleased a terrible bellow. "Fuckin'' hells! It got the captain too!" Garen yelled as he rushed into position. The demon rushed forward and swung at Tront, its claw clashing against the barrier, unable to pierce through it. The knights swung in kind at the grendels outstretched arm, and Garens blade landed a deep cut. He grunted with exertion, but he couldn''t yank it back out. The grendel howled again and ripped back its arm before biting the blade in half. The creature unleased a visceral howl, swiping relentlessly at the barrier, bashing it again and again. The barrier managed to hold, each blow repulsed just like the last. Tront stumbled back, trembling in fear. He screamed, Were gonna die. Its going to kill us. Oh god, help us! Hold firm, fool! My spell is almost ready! Hal attempted to reassure him as firmly and confidently as he could. Hal''s mind raced far faster than his body could keep up. Damn my age! Damn my weakness! It takes so long for me to prepare a spell of just this level! If I had the mana, I could unleash this much faster! This is bad If I dont land this just right Just a little more Call forth from the formless sky, let loose thy blinding flash of light, from afar, let all shudder at your roar Hal chanted, focusing upon the rabid beast before him. The grendel stopped swinging at the barrier and looked at Hal with a malicious level of intelligence, while lightning swirled ferociously around his staff. Then, it squatted low before launching itself over the barrier. It landed directly in front of Hal, blood and saliva dripping from its mouth onto the mages mortified face. T-t-t-THUNDERBOLT! Hal stuttered as he cut his chant far too short. There was no more time. He unleashed all the energy he had accumulated and it struck Gregorys sword, sending the electricity straight into the demon. It screamed in agony, wildly swinging at Hal. The old man was thrown like a ragdoll as the claws raked through and eviscerated him, spilling out his guts and splattering fresh viscera across the bloodied cobblestone. HAAAAL! NOOOOO!!! Diane screeched at the top of her lungs, her hands digging tightly into the carriages window as her eyes opened wide in horror. That old man had been the closest thing she had to a father. Tront shrieked in terror; he spun around and stabbed with all his might, and managed to pierce the demons leg with his sword. The grendel howled again, and turned towards its prey that fled with all its might. Diane hurled herself from the carriage, pointing her hands towards the demon. She cried out again and again in fury and pain, tears welling in her eyes. Fireball! Fireball! Fireball! Please Work! Work! FIREBALL! Without their swords and the protection of the barrier, Tront and Garen were less than lambs brought to slaughter before the monster. They tried to yell out something to her, but she couldnt hear them. Her eyes were full of tears and her heart felt nothing but pain and rage.
The world was darkness. Sendrien tried to raise his hand in front of his face... and still saw nothing. He scrunched his eyes sharply as he held his head, and then relaxed in the silence. Appreciating the silence for a moment longer, he allowed himself a long sigh. When was the last time my mind felt so... quiet? What if the voice returned? Perish the thought. His mind wandered in the silence. With the most pressing matters dealt with, he soon became troubled by a flood of his own thoughts. The hell did I get myself into to? That damn hero I cant remember if I was ever left in a state worse than this after a fight. Hell, I''ll live, so I suppose it was worth it Still, why did she seem so familiar? He groaned at the thought, his hand tightening on his head with enough strength to draw a little more blood. I wonder what this will be like? To do such a thing... A contract, huh. Me? I cant believe Ive been reduced to the games those cowards loved to play If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Remember I need to remember what else did those fey bastards say about contracts? They can bind your souls, that I know for sure, but what else did they say? Contractors should be able to sense each other, I think? Damn it, I should have paid more attention to those stupid details. Dagon exhaled deeply and slowly, as invisible tendrils of mana danced outward from his body and flowed into the carriage. It twisted itself into something, but it was just so weak. Abysmal. Pathetic. There was hardly a trace of magic to it. Why? The tendrils grew in strength as they probed deeper, and began to move away, and slowly took on a more concrete form of Dianes silhouette. The magic circuits etched throughout her body began to alight, albeit dimly. Why are they empty? The tendrils of mana pressed into her mana circuits, shriveled and weak as they were from disuse, snaking their way towards a tiny blackened speck near her heart that emanated only the smallest amounts of blue mana. Is this her mana heart? It looked almost like someone or something had blocked it up. A disease? A genetic disorder? Or something else? Unacceptable. I muttered venomously. My first contract, and my contractor cant even use magic?! Maybe if I filled her mana heart to overflowing, it would burst through the blockage. Or would that hurt her? Id only recovered a little bit, but even a small amount of my mana could be overwhelming to her. She was still such a small child. Ten years, was it? Sendriens grimace only deepened. His hand darted down to clench his chest, as Dagons eyes shot open and his teeth clenched, withholding another groan. What the hell is this? This pain no this isnt coming from my chest. Its external. Is this a side-effect of the contract? Is this her pain? Why is she in pain? Tendrils of mana scattered far and wide in a silent, invisible burst. Closing his eyes, the outlines of the village illuminated themselves in shadowy form. Ah I see the problem. Risks be damned, theres no way Ill break my promise and let this shitty little pissant kill my first contractor. Let''s get this little lady some mana, yeah? An unnatural fiendish grin crossed Dagons childish face, and the tendrils of mana began to swell, darken and flow with a hellish fervor. Its as much as a pebble in a mountain range, but itll have to do.
The grendel finished killing the two remaining knights. It didnt know why, it just knew that it had to fulfill his masters will. Plus, these humans were both soft and crunchy. They sated his hunger. There was one left, and the horses. Between them and the other remaining bodies, it would be able to feast for a little while longer. Maybe it could even grow some? It turned around and saw the little girl screaming at him. She would make a nice treat. Only one thing left to do. badump badump The grendel froze. It had never felt anything like that before. It looked at the little girl, its body shaking. It felt fear? This girl why does she have an aura of death? The rapidly growing dark cloud shook the grendel to its core, and it made it feel so small! A towering daemonic aura, and within it a face straight from the depths of hellgrowing, spreading, and furiously emanating from this little girl! Steam burst from her soft, reddening flesh in unison with the growing cloud. At her hands, a glow formed, spiraling, coalescing, gathering into an effervescent ball of liquid flame. The heat from the flames was enough to sear the grendel from a dozen feet away. It turned, it wanted to run, but it was far too late. FIREBALL! The last thing it heard was the roar, the earth shaking beneath its feet. It couldn''t escape. The ball of flame crashed into its back, sending searing flame through its flesh and bone as it carried the grendel several hundred feet down the road before it exploded, incinerating everything in indiscriminate fury. A light as bright as the sun flashed outward, follow by a tremendous roar. Shattered pieces of the village were sent hurtling into the forest beyond, their flames setting the forest ablaze. Diane felt as if something exploded inside of her. Her entire body felt as if it was burning, energy roiling through her. She could hardly concentrate. Fire burst from her hands. Then a quarter of the village was gone in flames. And just as suddenly as it came, the overwhelming energy was gone. She felt empty, unable to concentrate, overtaken by extreme exhaustion. Diane collapsed, her body broiling as her vision shuddered into a thick haze.
After the explosion quieted down, the coachman crawled out from under the carriage. W-w-what just happened? Is it gone? He looked around. The horses huddled together, frozen in fear. He decided it wasn''t worth the time to investigate the village, and instead took the opportunity to re-harness the other horse. One last quick glance, and he saw Lady Diane collapsed on the ground. Her body was the only one not doused in its own blood, the last traces of steam fading away. Ah! My lady! Are yah hurt? He sprinted up to her and heard her labored breathing. With a grunt, he lifted the young child and placed her back inside the carriage. The dancing lights of the flames accentuated the deep red hue that consumed all her skin that could be seen. I may be old, but I''ll be damned if I just abandoned the young lady like this! Never underestimate a coachman''s honor! He puffed out his chest with a bit of pride. If nothing else, he would always see his clients to their destination, no matter what! Otherwise well, he''d be out of a job. And he frankly had no idea how to do much else well enough to live off it. Nor could he take the blame for abandoning a noble. Even if that was what her father wanted he and his family would still be executed just for that bastard to keep up appearances. Hiya! Move ye horses! The creatures whinnied and began an eager gallop out of the village; they were all too happy to put the place behind them as fast as they could. The carriage jostled rapidly back through the broken gates and onto the worn road. And tah make sure I keep my coachman''s honor for a long time yet, I am NEVER doin'' one-ah these dangerous jobs again! Chapter 4: Versailles Clack clack clack thunk! Clack clack clack clack. The carriage wheel bounced off a large stone near the side of the road. The jolting jarred Thistleman awake, his head rebounding like a rubber ball bouncing off the hard wood of the carriage. Ah! Ow ow ow, ahh that smarts! Thistle cradled his head in between his arms, with everything feeling a lot more sensitive than usual. He glanced over at Diane, sprawled on the seat. Her breathing was quite uneven, although not quite pained. Thistleman snaked out his aura to study her body, breathing a sigh of relief to find no damage. She was getting fairly dehydrated though. Reveal Mana. He watched a chaotic flurry of mana particles course through Diane''s mana heart. Pulsating. Swirling. Colliding. Yet still slowly moving towards balance. A consequence of her sudden awakening? It seemed to be consuming her entire mind to adjust and acclimate to her new reality. She needed water though. And if her labored breathing was any indicator of how much focus the acclimation and mana regulation was taking, then just pouring some water down the poor kids throat would be intensely problematic. The mind needed to adapt to the overwhelming amount of new information. Although, if I just used some mana to guide some water down her throat then it shouldn''t be an issue. Satisfied with his solution, he then moved on to other matters. Thistleman opened the curtain. The resplendent reds and oranges of the setting sun slowly faded towards dusk. The low hum of insects weaved a peaceful song for the evening. He noticed that the carriage was slowly drifting towards the edge of the road and he could hear the horses'' ragged breaths and incoherent rambling from up ahead. Haa haa how h-h-how never will will wont accept not again Thistleman leaned out of the window and he could see the coachman swaying steadily in place, locked in his delirious trance. Its a miracle the horses havent collapsed from exhaustion or had a heart attack. I should probably convince the coachman to take a break. Thistleman attempted to stand up. The shock of all his muscles and nerves crying out in unison knocked him right back down into his seat. HEY, COACHMAN! PULL OVER AND TAKE A BREAK! he managed to bellow. Ah ah, what? Oh, right, yes. Following orders was baked into the coachman''s soul, thankfully more than the horrors he had just witnessed. He pulled over. They had travelled quite far from Kurstwood and were surrounded by farmland. The road quality had improved as they drew closer towards civilization, with occasional hamlets dotting the horizon. Thistleman steeled his mind, prepared for the pain he knew was coming, and stood up. Hrrrrr!!! Ahhhh Its alright. Its alright. I got this. It had been a really long time since he last felt this beat up. He opened the carriage door and carefully clambered his way to the ground, holding in a groan as he limped his way to the front. Were carriages always this large? There it was again. Something was definitely off. Something rather unusual. Alright, you are going to rest up here, he said when he got to the coachman. Get inside the carriage and get some sleep. I will take care of the horses for the night. It had been nearly two days since the coachman had slept. He just nodded and, with a grunt, curled up in his seat and passed out, without even thinking to question why he was just accepting the direction of such a young boy. As Thistleman prepared the horses for the night, everything finally started to click. Were my hands always this small? My arms are really small too! In a panic, he started checking everything again. No wonder everything seemed so large! Is this because of the contract? I know I tried to look more humanbut why am I kid? What did I just get myself into? It was on this frantic musing that Thistleman took watch for the night, cycling between groaning about his injuries and his new predicament. The coachman snored loudly from the driver''s seat while Diane was still passed out and steadily slipping into a calmer rest, allowing the night to pass rather peacefully.
Diane woke to the sound of lively chatter. She cradled her head in her palm as her stomach yowled with hunger. Hauuu she groaned to herself. Somehow, in spite of all of this, she felt stronger. She blinked a few times. Nothing looked different, but somehow it all felt more alive? Then her latest memories flooded back to her. The grendel. Diane flung open the front window of the carriage. Where! Where is it!? she screamed in panic. Aghhh watch where youre yelling! Where is what? You are killing my ears! Thistleman retorted. Diane blinked again, looking around. Seeing farms and peasants walking along the road and in the fields was a welcome, calming sight. She sighed in relief for a moment before her face paled again. She asked in a shaken voice, Where where is everyone else? Hal? Gregory? The coachmans face turned dark as he silently shook his head. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Diane bit her lip, desperately stifling her tears to little avail. We are getting close to Versailles now. You should probably compose yourself for your report to your father. Im sure you already know how he is, the coachman said. Diane nodded. In response to another yowl, Thistleman begrudgingly reached in to the pouch next to him, and pulled out some jerky and crackers. Here. Eat this. A promise is a promise, and mine is as good as law. I agreed to do this stupid contract, so I''ll carry it out. And, if I had to hazard a guess from past observations, humans usually don''t let their friends starve. The outer walls of the ducal capital of Versailles slowly inched into view. Unlike Kurstwood, these walls were made out of stone pulled from nearby quarries. The city was decidedly larger, with nearly one hundred and twenty five thousand residents and another twenty-five thousand in the surrounding rural areas. It was huge even in comparison to most other cities in the kingdom, second only to the royal capital of Archion, and still perhaps larger than many of the cities of the Empire as well. The wrought-iron gate was raised halfway up into the arched stone of the portcullis, with traffic moving smoothly in and out of the city following quick, cursory inspections by the guards. As they approached, one of the guards signaled for them to halt. Who are you and what is your business here in Versailles today? she asked in a bored tone. Diane showed her family crest. Lady Diane of House Culaine. I am here to see my father. The guard snickered. Ah, its just you? Looks like youre short your usual group. Hah! Well, go on through. Dianes tightened her fists, but she held in her temper enough to not leap for the prick''s throat. And what would you know of it, hiding here behind the nice city walls? Peons like you are going to be the first to be eaten when the daemons come! she sniped, shooting a frosty glare as the carriage rolled through the gate. The guard yelled something back, but it was lost in the bustle of the city. To reach the dukes manor, they just needed to follow the main road past the central market and main trade center. The numerous inns and residential buildings, built with a mix of wood and stone, made way to shops, smithies, tailors, and restaurants. Versailles displayed a level of resplendent wealth that attempted to rival the capital of Archion. Given another hundred years, it could perhaps even become a true rival. The main roadway was well paved, with trees and flowers lining the center and sides and various parks occasionally breaking up the sprawl. Magical lamps dotted the street, although none were on in the midday sun. No point in wasting the mana crystals, after all. Within the carriage, Diane sat in silence, staring daggers while Thistleman stared out the window, with a look of complete disinterest on his face. He had found himself in quite a perplexing situation, where he felt he needed to do something for Diane. However, he couldnt recall the last time he had ever been someones friend. He had no idea what to do. Sweets? He imagined getting stabbed for being insensitive. Wine? Shes a minor! Absolutely not! A massage? That was a big NO. He was over ten thousand years old and she was ten! So what if he looked like a kid? Wrong was wrong. Even daemons could have some values and morals, albeit most would be described as severely lacking in that department. I suspect burning city wouldn''t help either. Most humans didn''t enjoy the same things he did, so Thistleman pretty much eliminated anything he would do to improve his mood. Thistleman repressed a sigh. As far as he was concerned, this was the toughest trial he had ever suffered. Eventually the carriage entered the trade district, which consisted of a huge open field, with numerous paths crisscrossing it. Stalls flanked the pathways, selling all manner of goods. There was a convivial atmosphere, with people drinking and laughing. Some were throwing copper coins into the fountains, for luck, which stood at the convergence of various pathways. Along the outer ring were the major shops alchemy stores displayed rows of various potions, while magic stores had wands, staves, scrolls, and amulets for sale. Next to them were the armor shops and weapon shops, selling goods produced from the blacksmiths that they had passed by earlier, as well as goods traded with adventurers. In the center of the park stood the three buildings that made up the heart of the citythe Adventurers Guild Hall, the shrine to Ukemochi, and the Ducal Knights Garrison. Each had the wealth of the city on full display, and were bustling with activity. Amongst the various traders, throngs of people were congregating and haggling. From well-dressed nobles wearing flashy outfits heavily adorned with jewelry, with servants and slaves in tow, to mages in all manner and colors of robes, some with large pointy hats, closely followed by their apprentices. There were also the numerous middle-class workers, adventurers, and knights, as well as the countless peasants and street urchins deftly dodging their superiors. Outside the carriage, people carried on with various conversations and Thistleman listened in.
What is this weapon? Is it some kind of special stick? asked an adventurer; curiosity and wonder filled his eyes as he perused the wares of a particularly nice weapon stand. Hah! What you are holding is the newest creation of the dwarves! My source wouldnt tell me how he got a hold of it, but he said they call it a Magi-Rifle! You can recharge it by changing out the mana crystal here The merchant''s face beamed with pride as he strode into making his sales pitch. Incredible! It seems no one can match the creativity and skill of the dwarves these days. I hear their cities are an incredible sight to see, like a whole other world! Fortunes! Fortunes! You look like a lucky fellow. Come, I sense a dear family member wants to speak with you! An elderly old crone waved to a young couple with her gnarled hand, motioning for them to come over. What a fraud. Lets just ignore her, dear! The young woman pulled on the arm of her date. Come get the newest delicacy trending in the empire! These candied apples usually sell for five silver, but I am selling them to you today for a mere twenty copper each! a merchant-chef in a white apron hollered out as a small vat next to him spat out steam. Ill take onehey! Thief! Someone catch that kid, he just stole my wallet! Ani-san, grab me one too, Ill try it after I catch this kid! A filthy street urchin dodged out of the crowd, running off just to be plucked up by a nearby guard who confiscated his ill-gotten gains. Darrrliiing, you said you are from a rich family, and this amulet would look so good on me, can you pleaaase get it for me? A noble woman in a garish red dress pouted to her boyfriend in front of a storefront while she pressed herself tightly against him. Madame had a wonderful eye, and this amulet is blessed by Inari! I can guarantee if you get it today, you will have many healthy children in the future! Please, come inside and try it on The well-dressed commissionaire ushered the woman with her smitten man inside. A crier stood upon a small platform with a banner waving behind him. On the banner was a knight kneeling, holding his sword with the tip pointed straight to the ground in front of him, his head lowered, and the full moon rising in the background. To his right of the crier was a table where clerks were filling out rosters as adventurers and down-on-their-luck individuals lined up. The goblins, hobgoblins and orcs in the Western Mountains have formed an alliance, but fear not! Great Count Horatio is putting together a subjugation force of talented adventurers, and the church has pledged to support him with their clerics! Food and lodging guaranteed, with a pay of twenty copper per day and a bonus for every slain foe! the crier called, his voice enhanced by an enchanted megaphone. That Count Horatio is going? With the church? This mission is practically a guaranteed win! one armored adventurer spoke to the team with him, sporting a wide and greedy grin. This will be the easiest coin I have earned all year! How much is the bonus per head? the bowman in the group asked. Hah, that would be the least of your worries, John. You have enough trouble killing sewer rats. The girl in the robes and pointy hat practically dropped a broadside on their ranger. Youre one to talk, Beth, you ran away from a small sewer spider! the flustered ranger shot back, as their party moved to join the line at the tables. Thistleman''s rolled his eyes with disappointment. Is that really the standard here? Running from small spiders? Seriously? Chapter 5: Duke Vermillion It had taken a little while to navigate past the crowds of the trade district as the sun inched slowly overhead. Compared to the chilliness of the Hawthorne Wilderness, the relatively warm breeze in Versailles was a welcome relief. The carriage was able to pick up a little more speed as the hubbub thinned out and they entered the noble district. The buildings here were less crowded and larger. Fancy tailors and jewelers sold their wares here as well as high-end restaurants. It was impossible to miss the duke''s manor, even amidst all this wealth, as it towered over most of the other buildings. The closer they got to it, the more imposing it seemed. A vast courtyard extended from the main building, filled with gardens and servant houses all intricately designed. "You know, Hal always said that my fathat Duke Vermillion built this entire estate just to satisfy his own ego and show off his status. Before him, our family used to live on just a tenth of the land here. He kicked out everyone else that used to live here and bulldozed it all away," Diane murmured dejectedly. As the carriage slowed to a halt in front of the gates, a pair of well-armed guards in half-plate armor with engraved ceremonial swords at their hips approached them. Halt. State your busiah, Lady Diane. You have returned from the investigation? I will let the duke know you have arrived. Diane breathed a sigh of relief to see Gerard, the captain of the guard, manning the gate today. Out of all the dukes guards, he prided himself on his professionalism, and was the only one who didn''t call her the failure or other names. "By the way, where?" Gerard halted mid-sentence, as he saw the pained expression on Diane''s face. "Pay no mind. Open the gates!" The well-oiled gates swung smoothly open. Thank you, Gerard. I shall be heading there directly. She gave a curt nod and the carriage resumed its course. The carriage rattled past numerous pavilions, fountains, ponds, and gardens until it reached the grand entryway to the manor. A series of wide stone stairs led up to the ostentatious wooden doors, currently wide open. Not one of the many bustling servants moved to open the carriage door, instead Diane opened the door herself and hopped out of the carriage. Thistleman, come with me. I need you to report to the duke about what happened in Kurstwood! Diane ordered, as authoritatively as she could. Really? I am being called like any one of these other pissants? ME?! Well, two can play at the game! Thistleman leapt into a salute, wielding a giant grin on his face like a weapon as he shouted, Aye Aye, Boss Lady! Diane turned beet red. Not only was the shout excessively loud, but it drew the judgmental stares of all the servants and guards in the vicinity. Ah Just shut up and follow me! Diane stormed up the steps and through the door. She tried hard to ignore the usual derogatory barrage passed in hushed whispers around the manor. Look, the failure is back. a particularly beady-eyed servant jabbed. Is it true she was born without magic? What an embarrassment! I bet the duke never hears the end of that one, a visiting minor noble giggled, just within earshot. If I was her, I would have already given up. No matter how fancy she tried to make her sword skills, without magic to reinforce them they are just for show. One of the guards shook his head in pity. I heard that the Confederation is experiencing a lot of tension amongst the city states, some might declare no confidence to change out the chairman. Do you think that could be useful? one adjutant asked another man. If thats the case, maybe the duke can send Diane to network in one of their lesser households! If another factional skirmish breaks out there, she would certainly be tied in with the losing side and, with her lack of magic, we would finally be rid of her, a well-dressed advisor interjected. We could also send her to serve the Empires church in Dyrrachion. I heard that the church has denounced Emperor Hirihito, so if tensions boil over there, she would almost certainly bite it! Diane approached the hall where the duke normally carried out his daily duties. Thistleman followed closely behind her, eyeing each and every servant and attendant. Their casual cruelty is hardly any different than that of daemons, he mused. However, the problem was that in looking down on her, they were also looking down on him. In time, you will all suffer. I will find a way, you have my word! AND I WILL HAVE THIS WORLD COME TO FEAR US, JUST AS ALL THOSE FOOLS WHO CAME BEFORE YOU FEARED ME. Us? Yes, Diane too. To be called my master and friend, I will accept no less. She will need to learn to stand on the same stage as I. A malicious, hideous grin snaked across Thistleman''s face. It managed to rip all the attention away from Diane, causing the servants surrounding them to immediately hush and recoil. There was one that looked especially shocked, that damnable advisor who wanted to ship Diane off to die. The man exuded arrogance and had a sigil of a knight kneeling with his sword before the rising moon etched onto the left breast of his pompous jacket. Diane spied the reaction from those gathered in the hall, but before she could spot the source of their dismay, Thistleman assumed a neutral expression, offering a simple shrug to her concerned glance. Ignore the servants, she said. They dont matter. Dont listen to them. Dont react to them. You belong to me and I am all that matters! Since you are mine that means you have worth, you must pay them no mind! Yes, my lady! You are absolutely correct, my lady! Please forgive this one, my lady! Nailed it! Dianes face turned red. I I focus on your report! The duke is on the other side of this door! And make sure to treat him with courtesy and respect. She spun around, shoving the doors with all her might.
The knight stood in the center of the room wearing full plate armor. His adamantium claymore was strapped firmly to his back, angled to allow for it to be easily unsheathed. On the left side of his chest plate he sported a sigil of a golden shield, and within the shield''s borders two red lions circled an ornate scepter. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. A red carpet ran from the center of the room to the head, where a throne of hewn rock sat. Large purple and gold banners decorated the walls behind it. One of the four pillars of the Kingdom of Luthas, Duke Vermillion made sure his power was fully on display. His deceptively simple outfit was designed to emphasize his physique, highlighting his broad shoulders and toned muscles rippling through his tight sleeves. His large stature and powerful, square jaw ensured a completely intimidating package. His cold blue eyes betrayed no emotion, although when settling upon Diane, he could not hide his disdain. To his right, an aide shuffled through papers at a table, sorting page after page full of notes on the dukes decisions throughout the day that needed to be turned into the appropriate laws and decrees. Duke Vermillion, as we have already spoken at length and concluded the majority of our business, I shall allow our guest here a moment before we finish up. I suppose such an audacious entrance must be due to something important. The knight stepped humbly aside to a corner of the chamber. The duke nodded for Diane to come forward; the disdain turned to fury in his eyes. "So, for what reason have you come to so boldly interrupt my meeting with the emissary from our esteemed imperial neighbors and waste the lieutenants valuable time?" The duke didn''t spare an ounce of hostility as he addressed Diane. Diane walked as proudly as she could manage to the center of the room, attempting to fulfill every expected courtesy as she knelt before her father. Thistleman, however, didn''t move a step past the door. Instead, he stood with his arms crossed, offering nothing but a look of passive disinterest, as if he was staring at an insignificant inferior being. It seemed the Duke hadn''t noticed the blatant slight yet due to his focus on Diane. However, Lieutenant Septimus caught it immediately. A small smile escaped his lips. Either that child is suicidal, or he has balls tougher than steel. Perhaps a bit of both? If this wasnt a foreign kingdom, and he wasn''t in the audience chamber of one of their most influential lords, he would have inducted that brat into the Imperial Knight Order one way or another. Mad bastards like him make some of the best knights, after all. Septimus gave up his grin for the moment. No use dreaming about what he couldn''t have. Dianes eyes were pointed straight down, and she didnt dare to look up. Her small body was trembling. Fath she began. That is Duke Vermillion to you. Speak quickly! Duke Vermillion, per your orders, I took my knights and mage to investigate the loss of contact with Kurstwood, the village you assigned to me. However, when we arrived there we found the village had been completely destroyed. While we were investigating, we were attacked by a demon. Everyone everyone who came with me, they all died. I am not sure how we survived but we managed to escape from it. Duke Vermillion realized that he now had a new opportunity to deal with this stain on his familys reputation. Failure to protect one''s domain through negligence was considered a capital offense. He hid his malicious glee behind a fa?ade of anger. So, you interrupted my meeting with the Imperial Knights lieutenant to tell me you allowed your village, the one I entrusted to you, to be destroyed, and you managed to get all your knights killed in the process? And that the most information you could bring to me is that it was some demon who did it? The Demon Lords empire is on the other side of the ocean! There is no way he came all the way from Ebenheim, ignored the Empire of the Sand, and laid waste to one of our villages! You cannot even properly identify the difference between a daemon and a demon! And now you come back here in such disgrace, foisting responsibility onto us to right your failures? Such a pathetic showing cannot be tolerated in our family! Giving Diane Kurstwood as her only holding had been the right decision. A village so close to the wilderness was bound to get destroyed or raided, especially if he never provided any support. Although he had hoped such a raid would take Diane down with it, at least this much was enough. Diane, you have disgraced our kingdom and have proven your incompetence! You do not deserve to be called a noble, and are nothing but a hindrance to any who would serve under you. For the good of the kingdom, I retract your status as a noble and banish you from House Culaine! Begone! If I could spread my influence even into the empire, perhaps I could get enough backing to replace our pathetic king too. The Kingdom needs a strong leader, and if I could command the respect of even the Empire, then I can contend even with the archdukes to succeed the king! Duke Vermillions self-satisfaction quickly waned, as instead of a look of approval from Lieutenant Septimus, the knights gaze was directed at the young boy scowling near the door at the back of the throne room. That peasant was staring at him with clear hatred! The duke blanched as the boy turned his back on him. Diane, tears pouring down her face, grabbed Thistlemans hand and dragged him through the door. I am Duke Vermillion, and I will not stand for a peasant to look down upon me like this! With a deft flick of his wrist, the duke launched a poisoned blade out of a concealed sheath at incredible speed towards Thistleman. While publicly killing his daughter would be considered unacceptable, nobody would care if he killed a peasant who insulted him. However, the dagger never made contact. Instead, it seemed to miss his head by mere millimeters, and struck his advisor square in the neck. The duke stood, flabbergasted. He never missed! Then he saw who he had struck. The person he just killed would bring a lot of trouble indeed, as it was none other than the fourth son of Count Horatio. This blunder would bring far too much trouble, and he needed to find an excuse quickly! Perhaps if I pin the blame on that peasant as an assassin, and killed him before anyone could prove otherwise that would work! However, before he could speak Duke Vermillion, as it seems you are more interested in petty disputes and killing those within your own halls who displease you rather than deal with clear and active threats to your kingdom and domain, I suppose we have nothing left to discuss here. In the empire, we do try to maintain a somewhat higher level of civility. As this issue pertains to my mission here, and with your kings permission, we will be heading north to Kurstwood in your stead. I pray you will show more restraint with your subjects in the future. Lieutenant Septimus graced the Duke with a curt nod, before marching out of the chamber himself. The damage was done. Vermillion swore to remember the face of that peasant. He was not known as one of the pillars of the Kingdom for nothing, and once things got settled with Count Horatiowhich knowing him, would likely take a very long timehe would punish Diane and that peasant properly.
Diane sprinted out of the manor as fast as her little legs were able, dragging Thistleman behind her. She needed to leave here as fast as possible, and her father was clearly in a killing mood. He had killed Asimore! She spotted the coachman with her carriage parked alongside a magnificent carriage of black, gold, and red. It was likely that distinguished knights carriage, and was heavily guarded by other resplendent knights. Not that it mattered to her at this moment. Hey Coachman, we need to leave, now! she shouted with utmost urgency. Aieee, what is the hurry little miss? We just got here. This old man needs his rest and I am not about to go out on another one of your dangerous ventures! The duke just banished me and killed Asimore! What?!? Damnit! This is trouble indeed! He knew his career working for House Culaine was over. The duke would likely vent his anger by killing anyone closely associated with Diane, and if he couldnt kill them, he would pressure them and ruin their lives with ruthless efficiency. Although to make such a mistake as killing Asimore. In his long years working for the Culaine family, that was most unlike the duke. Hyah, time to move again yeh lazy horses!" The horses begrudgingly began to trot around the fountain and back onto the road out of the estate. "I have family in the port city of Njord, and that is part of the kings territory. I can take you there and while I certainly wont risk harboring you, we will at least be safe from his immediate reach. Thanks and I am sorry, but I never did ask for your name, Diane caught her breath as she spoke, her heart still racing. Dont worry about it. In fact, I would be just fine if you kept calling me Coachman. The saving grace of peasants like us is that if nobody ever cared to learn our names, then it makes hiding away from aggrieved lords all the easier. The coachman smiled a large, toothy grin as the carriage hurriedly left the estate. So, Diane are you going to ever let go of my hand? Thistleman prodded her. The fact she was still holding Thistlemans hand after running with him all the way through the manor and into the carriage suddenly came into sharp focus. Her face turned so red that even the red sheen of the reddest apples could not compare to its radiance. She made a sound so unladylike at that moment that she swore Thistleman to secrecy on it for the rest of his life. Chapter 6: Ambush Gus stood on a small rock ledge near the main road into Njord, perhaps a days ride out from the city. The ends of his golden-blond hair bounced from his broad shoulders as he walked towards the edge of a short cliff, dancing in the breeze along with the ragtag fur mixed in with pieces of leather armor. His protective wear was lacking as he didnt have enough to cover all his vital areas, leaving most of his stomach exposed, revealing a well-defined core. By his side he carried an iron long sword, which unlike the rest of his gear was probably the only thing worth any proper value. He pulled a small brooch out of his pocket, fondly touching the picture stored inside. It was an old family picture from when he was a young child with his baby sister plopped square in his lap, and his mother and father standing behind them. Dont worry Nina, even with Mom and Dad gone after I do this job, I will be able to take care of you. I wont have to do work like this anymore, Gus whispered. Life at the edge of the wilderness was a hard one. Adventurers who tried to venture into the uncivilized parts of the world faced death, dismemberment, or worse on a regular basis. Military life was not much better, if you didn''t have the means to be anything other than fodder. If you couldn''t land a good trade apprenticeship or get into work for one of the noble houses, then you were left to struggle relentlessly at any of the myriad hard labor jobs for barely enough money to live on. Just a little more and we can move to somewhere quiet and warm. We''ll be able to buy a cozy little tavern to work and live in! Hey boss, we just got word from our lookout. The carriage is coming through and it perfectly matches the description. We are gonna be rich with this one! A beautiful girl jogged out from the trees behind Gus, longbow in hand. She wore fur armor intentionally cut out at the midriff, the calf sections, and part of the chest piece, revealing her ample cleavage. Amala, I still cant stand what you did to that armor we made for you. Do you know how hard it was to hunt a dire wolf and get an undamaged piece of its hide? Gus lamented, his mouth curled in dismay as he looked upon the results of her handiwork. Oh come on, boss, you have to admit nobody questions a pretty girl even if she is selling stolen goods! Plus, it makes the guys drop their guard and we get so many better deals! Amala leaned in seductively, squeezing just enough with her arms to accentuate her form. Damn manipulative witch! Gus averted his eyes, attempting to hide a slight rush of blood to his cheeks as he did so. Anyways, we can deal with this later, he continued after an uncomfortable silence. Lets move into position. Tell the lookouts to slip in and ambush them from behind. Hmph. Fine. Amala pouted.
It had been a little over a week since they left Versailles. The carriage ride had been a quiet one as they avoided staying in any of the settlements and villages in case of any danger within the dukes territory. The fewer people that saw them, the better. Still, with a carriage as notable as Diane''s, as she was still the daughter of the Duke, they had been quite fortunate so far. Thistleman was utterly perplexed at the situation. Not only could he see the distress and worry on Diane and the coachmans face, but he could also feel the pain Diane was holding in. It seemed to him that she was just trying to put up a strong front. I get that we are all too weak right now to properly deal with this but still, running away and hiding like this just feels so absolutely wrong. He watched a slow and steady drip of mana flow into the silent girls mana heart, pulling in just as much as it needed to grow like a thirsty seedling that finally reached water. Stunted, weak, and yet still unwilling to give up. Thistleman scrunched his face as he scanned the forest once again, failing to hide his disgust as he noticed someone watching them, hidden within the tree line just beyond the supposed border of the dukedom. He sharpened the mana in his eyes. Detect Life. A pair of watchers to cut off our retreat and three more people ahead. Thistleman seethed. The balls on these pissants. Predictable, stupid, and all too common. Bandits ahead! Hold on tight, Im turning us around nkeugh! The coachmans yell was cut off as an arrow pierced his throat. The carriage lost control and veered to the side, with the crack and crash of one of the wheels shattering against a large rock and the snap of the horses'' bridles. The horses whinnied loudly as they dashed into the trees. Diane screamed, her shrieking continued until the carriage finally came to an abrupt halt. No no no no no, not now! Why? Why cant he leave me be? What am I supposed to do? Just leave me alone! She tried to curl into a corner of the carriage. Thistleman grabbed Dianes arm firmly, and with his other hand forced her to look straight into his eyes, even while tears streamed down her face. Diane, breathe! You still have your rapier. You are only dead if you give up now! The first bandit is coming for the door, so dont stop to think about it. As soon as he opens the door, pierce his throat, and clear the two behind the carriage. I will distract the bandits up front! Something in his eyes was mesmerizing. A calm began to fill her and the fear felt like it was fading. In its place rage. Lines of energy began to form over Dianes heart and across Thistlemans right hand, dark lines that quickly began to glow. The sigils that should have formed when the contract was first formed finally began to emerge. As Thistleman felt her emotions, his emotions also flowed into her. His rage was her rage. Fear and pain shall be repaid in ash and death! Then the door opened with a horrifically slow creak, almost as if time itself slowed down.
So far, so good. Her shot was perfect and the coachman was down, and now it was just a couple of little kids. Putting them down would be the easiest money shed ever made! A magicless little girl and a peasant, at that! A smile enveloped her face, although she quickly hid it when she noticed the serious look on Guss face. Why can''t he just have fun with it like the rest of us? Amala pouted as she notched another arrow. I''ll show him how to really have some fun! The other bandits whooped in excitement, rushing towards the undefended carriage. The first to the carriage door was a gangly fellow with a freakish smile, revealing many missing and rotten teeth. However, their joy was short lived. The door was flung aside as a ball of unfettered rage screeched out with reckless abandon. The bandit couldnt react in time as the blade came for him, held by a small girl whose face was twisted with anger. The tip of the weapon pierced through the gangly man''s eye and into his skull. The girl twisted her body around to use his shoulders as a launching pad, the blade tearing free from his skull, spilling grey matter as Diane dashed towards the bandits in the rear. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. She was followed by a disheveled looking boy who leapt out of the carriage and, seemingly without surveying a single thing around him, dashed straight towards Amala. Damnit! You should''ve just accepted your death, you fucking kids! Amala screamed, loosing her arrow. An odd drop-step by the boy caused the arrow to fly just over his shoulder. Dont get distracted by rage, Amala! The boy is unarmed, he is probably just trying to buy her time. The girl is the main target. Leave no witnesses and I will get the girl! Gus grimaced, then dashed past the boy as Amala readied another arrow. She shot and she missed. She aimed and shot again, sure that this time it would hit the boys chest, just as the arrow skimmed over his other shoulder. "You think getting behind me will help you?! Stupid brat!" Her voice shook with anger. She shot again, missing for a fourth time. This damn bow must be broken. You think you can run from me?! Amala dropped her bow, pulled out her dagger, and began to chase the boy as he turned and beelined straight towards the other side of the forest. Thistleman tried desperately to hide his maliciously satisfied smile. Those arrogant idiots were playing straight into his hands. If that archer and swordsman were to focus on Diane, their combination would be too much for her too handle. So the answer was obvious, he just needed to split them up. He glanced behind himCthe two lookouts behind the carriage were already dead, one blow each. Gus seemed shocked at the girl''s blind ferocity and was barely holding on, dripping with blood. Even while blocking any strikes coming for his exposed stomach, her blade found its way into the other exposed parts of his body. Between her small size and improved speed, his large blade would never be able to easily reach her on its own. Oh? What''s this? Thistleman''s eyes darted a little deeper in the woods, spotting the mana outline of a creature. A huge smile stretched across his face! A purely innocent smile. Purely. Innocent. Amala was absolutely focused on Thistleman. She would never hear the end of it from the others if she couldnt even kill one kid! She kept chasing him deeper into the woods, ducking through the trees and pressing on through the rapidly thickening brush. She was breathing heavily and her hair was thoroughly messed up. What the hell is up with these kids? This was supposed to be easy money! Shouldn''t I be laughing my way back to the camp already!?" Amala grunted fiercely, as she had to yank her hair out of yet another branch. Thistleman cut around a large tree up ahead and as she came around the corner, she ran face first into something large and very furry. She fell ass-backwards, cursing before the blood drained from her face. The boy was nowhere to be seen but the creature in front of her turned and glowered at her, blood dripping from its fangs. The carcass of a wild boar, partially eaten, lay behind it. No no no! Where''s the kid? Shouldn''t he have run into it first? Amala recognized it immediately, just as it seemed to tilt its head in acknowledgement of the fur she was wearing. She crawled backwards away from the dire wolf as fast as she could without turning her back towards it for a second. Thistleman savored her scream as he made his way back to the carriage. It''s a shame I can''t watch. Thistleman sighed. Sneaking around and manipulating things like this was certainly not his strong suit, especially when compared to other daemons. Or demons, now? Still, it was a relief that even with his reserves of mana so low, he was able to shadow step from the sight of these pathetic creatures. Silver linings and all. If I could actually do all the fighting myself then this would all have been just a joke. His rage at these creatures began to subside. They were just a bothersome waste of his time, inconveniencing him while dying for nothing at all. Hopefully this world will have someone who can offer me a worthwhile challenge.
Diane had never moved this quickly nor felt this strong in her life. From the moment the door opened, it felt as if she had been in a non-stop rush. After leaping off the corpse of the first bandit, she rushed to the closest one behind the carriage. She saw him raise his bow, and it all felt so incredibly slow. She could watch precisely where the arrow was aimed. Diane dodged to the right. The arrow missed completely. She could see the fear in the bandits eyes. The rush was taking over. She saw an opening in his neck-guard and stabbed straight through his throat. She pulled her blade out deftly and dodged around the falling corpse, dashing to the next bandit. He turned to run, but not fast enough. She leapt onto his back and stabbed him through the ear. You will never try to take from me again! She felt almost... liberated with the overflowing rage, venting out her years of abuse, pain, and suffering. She didnt even notice she was laughing as the blood rained onto her. She turned to look at Gus like a blood-soaked little devil. He was charging towards her much too late. His face was perfectly calm, though there was a slight tremble in his hands. Diane was thoroughly unaware of how terrifying she appeared. Gus strained his eyes and attempted to concentrate some mana into them as he stared at Diane. A monster worse than a damn dire wolf. How the hell did anyone mistake her as inept? Is this a setup for the duke to get rid of us? Gus panicked at the thought, and he knew he would need Amalas help if he was going to kill the girl. She moved after him quickly, her blade aimed straight for his face. He used his longsword to deflect the rapier, but she struck quickly. He dodged as best he could, but cuts were rapidly appearing on the unprotected parts of his body. He was losing blood quickly. Gus tried a counter-swing , but she was so short she easily dodged under his arm and his blade only hit earth. Then he felt a searing pain in his calf. Gus despised his lack of talent. It was what had forced him into this life in the first place. He swung his blade low, sweeping behind himself and forcing Diane to leap back. Taking the opportunity to breathe, Gus yelled, Amala, where are you? Stop playing around. I need help here now! He looked around quickly but she was nowhere to be seen. Nor was the peasant boy. Dread filled him. I''m going to die here. Im sorry, Nina, Gus whispered as he let the sword fall from his hands, succumbing to despair. His sight went black as the rapier pierced up through his chin. Diane was breathing heavily, steam wafting from her body. The rush faded along with the rage. Exhaustion seeped into every pore. She heard the patter of feet running and stopping further down the road to see a lookout they had missed. Diane''s surprise was met with an expression of terror on his face as he realized everyone else was dead. He naturally wasted no time as he turned to flee. Damnit! Fireball! It was nowhere near as powerful as when she was forcefully awakened as she had less mana to draw on. However, the raging flames flew true down the road and exploded on contact with the back of the bandit. He screamed in agony and Diane shuddered as the rage finally left her. She looked at the blood dripping from her hands and the corpses left in her wake. I... did all this? Her vision grew blurry as she heaved the contents of her stomach onto the side of the road. Hey Diane, I think I lost her. Do you think you can find the horses? They shouldnt have run far, I will grab our supplies and get us out of here! Hey, Diane? You listening? Thistleman prodded, carefully looking for any wounds on her. Ah, right. Some humans get a little strange about killing each other. I need to break that attitude before it causes some serious problems. W-what? Oh, y-yeah, youre right. Dont take long, Ill be right back! Diane stuttered in surprise, before looking into the woods. She spotted where the horses had charged through the brush and followed the trail they blazed. Seems that got her mind back in order for now... although, there is another odd feeling there? There was some kind of emotion there, but unlike the others, it felt just out of his reach. Thistleman took stock of the bodies, counting to make sure no one was missed and looting anything valuable along the way. He found some odd looking tokens on them. Considering their line of work, its probably some identifier that they use. I bet there''s a high chance it helps them find people to sell-off their stolen goods to. Thistlemans eyebrow twitched at a new thought. This means they were at least professional enough to be hired. By the Duke? Perhaps a last minute attempt at revenge? Someone of his wealth certainly should have been able to afford better Thistleman paced slowly and pensively toward the last bandit Diane had killed. Ah, right. Seems everyone was worked up about that Horatio guy. He probably needed to keep his best cards for that fight. When he was searching Gus, he found the locket with a picture in it. He looked it over carefully, judging the picture with a furrowed brow. Diane came running up behind him, having picked up the horses who hadn''t run far. I got them. Lets go! Hey, whatcha looking at? If she really is one of those sensitive humans then the picture might break her mind. Down went the brooch. I found a great snack! This guy had a sweet muffin on him! It was delicious. Innocent. Absolutely innocent! Thistle went for a dumb smile. You found a snack and didnt share? Greedy! Why am I having to be so nice to you? Diane smacked him on the side of his head in a huff. Im sorry! I didnt know you would want some! I will give you the next one! I promise! I did all the work so everything here is mine! How can you give me what is already mine? They continued arguing like this as they mounted the horses and quickly made their way to the port city of Njord. Chapter 7: Port City of Njord Badump. Something felt strange. Where, or what... is this place? I felt as if I were watching the world through someone else''s eyes, unable to move my own hands and feet. Badump. Everything felt a little blurry. I was inside someone''s home; that much was obvious. A mostly bare place, with some scattered junk, likely the kind of trinkets humans loved to have. At least it was clean, with wooden plank walls and a stone fireplace with a small cauldron filled with some kind of stew. I couldn''t stop myself as I walked to the pot and used a wooden ladle to fill a wooden bowl with the stew. I carried that bowl of stew to what looked like the only bed in the home, where a woman lay with a crying newborn babe, while a tall man held her hands. They smiled at me though their faces were blurry. Badump. The world shifted and the woman changed. She wailed as tears stained her cheeks and her eyes rolled back into her head. She was completely emaciated and this time everything was clear. Black spots and pustules covered her body. Her gnarled hands reached out towards... us? Why am I holding the young babe? Badump. The world shifted yet again. There was a cleric standing nearby and a tall man whose lips were twisted with grief. I watched the woman''s corpse burn in a dirt hole before it was buried beneath the earth. Badump. These were clearly someones memories, but whose? The tall man''s bluish lips and cracked neck greeted me this time. He dangled limply from a rope hung from a ceiling beam, the stool hed stood upon knocked aside. The fragility of humans never ceases to amaze me. How could a single species vary to such extremes? Badump. The world shifted again and an angry-looking man ran past me. I was cowering with a child; we were clearly hiding from him. As she whimpered in hunger, I pulled out a neatly wrapped slice of bread from a pocket. She looked emaciated with hunger. Badump. thistle A whisper pierced my consciousness and there was a slight pressure on my shoulder. HEY THISTLEMAN! Diane shouted. I practically fell off the horse as my eyes snapped open. Good. At least that''s over with. Finally, youre awake. You had me worried, spacing out like that! So don''t do that anymore, kay? How am I supposed to not do something that I don''t know Im doing in the first place? Im sorry I''ll see what I can do about it. I shrugged with a somewhat pained and confused expression. Now that I really think about it, all those people I saw, weren''t they the ones from the locket? Its fine, dont worry about it. We are about to reach the gate, so just follow my lead. At least she adjusts pretty quickly. Resilient kid. I wasn''t in a particular rush, but I figured I would have time to investigate this locket issue later.
The sky was overcast as they approached Njord. Massive wooden walls surrounded the city, each post in the wall looked like someone had just planted a whole tree and lopped off the top. Rumor had it, the city itself was first founded thirteen-hundred years ago by a man claiming to be a powerful Viking lord from a world completely unlike their own. While most believed the truth behind its founder was likely exaggerated or embellished, none could contest he established one of the most fearsome raiding fleets of his era and terrorized much of the coast of Anastasia. After his death, his many children picked up his mantle, but due to constant infighting, the city never grew to be much larger than it was today. The city maintained its way of life until three-hundred years ago when Luthas the Great began his wars of unification. The city, weakened by a millennia of infighting, submitted to Luthas when his armies marched north, sparing them from destruction and allowing them to maintain their traditions in exchange for their loyalty. As such, the men of Njord swore their loyalty to the king and his direct heirs. Luthas had granted the city a certain level of autonomy to maintain a peaceful balance, which helped it to become one of the fastest growing cities in the kingdom. The city was led by a chief minister elected by the people with the region being managed by a baron appointed by the king, directly from the noble families of Njord. This resulted in Njord being the farthest reach of royal land from the capital and one of the kings most powerful backers. It also made the direct political influence of the other lords and ladies of the land extremely weak. Numerous long houses filled the city, built with a mix of wood and clay. The roofs were covered with thatch, with the wealthier houses and shops replacing much of the thatch with wooden slats and clay tiles. The powerful nobles homes and the churches stood several stories high, adorned with various carvings of large sea serpents, carnivorous fish, and krakens. Half the city was built out on to the ocean itself, protected from the waves by a large stone seawall with an entry gate for ships entering the port and fisherman leaving the city. Most settlements near the wilderness were eventually ravaged and destroyed by the monsters and demi-humans who would occasionally go out on raids. The survival and growth of this city was a testament to the hardiness of its people.
HALT! State your business in Njord, travelers! a male guard commanded in a stern Njordic accent. A large, burly man with blue eyes and blond hair marched forward to address Diane and Thistleman as they arrived. He wore well-maintained fur armor, and his arm rested calmly on his sheathed sword, likely made of cold iron, a specialty in the region said to rival steel mainly due to its effectiveness and durability against monsters, although far weaker when used in dealing with people. The two children stopped their horses, the pitiful creatures snorted and shook their manes, thankful for a break. Before Diane could answer, a female guard stepped forward and chastised the man. Bjorn, give these kids a break. Just look at them and the condition they are in! Come now, youre safe from any trouble here. The woman had a slim build but was more defined than the man, and she had a large scar cutting across her face. Instead of furs, she wore a cold iron chain shirt over leather armor and a cold iron helmet with fur ear guards. She used her long silver spear as a walking stick; the soft thuds of its base hitting the ground became clearer as she approached. Her long blond hair was curled in to a bun behind her head, and her silver eyes shone with a kind expression. My name is Brunhilde, please forgive Bjorn for his stiffness. He is a new guard here and I am overseeing his training. Now, I know this may be hard for you, but please tell me about what troubles brought you here in such a manner? Brunhilde emanated a disarming demeanor, and she asked her question while reaching up to pat Diane on the head. Meanwhile, Bjorns face winced at the critique, but he quickly resumed his stoic behavior. My name is Diane. Diane Culaine. I was coming here with my servant, Thistleman, and our coachman when we were assaulted by bandits. I I managed to kill most of them before we were able to flee. I dont know if there are any more. Also, can you please stop patting my head? Im not a kid! Wait you were assaulted by bandits? And you both killed them? Brunhilde''s eyes widened, as she looked between the two disheveled kids. No, she killed them. I only ran around. Oh, and here, they had these tokens on them! Thistleman chimed in, and tried to pass over the tokens to the guards. He had smiled quite pleasantly at Brunhilde, or so he thought, but the fact he talked about killing people so nonchalantly really threw her off. Dianes pained reaction made sense, even if the fact of the kid killing bandits did not. But Thistleman that cold, emotionless smile just gave her the chills. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. No you should keep those to turn in to the Adventurers Guild. Those are Thieves Guild tokens and you will be able to claim a reward for turning them in. Also are you sure you were the ones who killed the bandits? How many of them were there? Ah wait, never mind. Brunhilde quickly changed her line of questioning as Diane tightened her fists on her horses reigns, her eyes boring holes into her. Just let us see your identification then, and you can head on over to the guild. In response, Diane pointed at the crest on her bloodstained dress. This is all the identification I have with me. Brunhilde sighed. She looked carefully at the crest, and nodded. House Culaine. Well, it will have to do. When you head into the city, make sure you swing by the citys government office for new entry permits. An adventurers card works just as well, but I think you are a bit young to get one of those. Also, try to avoid the Brahmoun District. That area can be quite seedy and wouldnt be safe for you kid, Bjorn chimed in, trying to sound useful. Thanks, we will try and take your advice, Diane responded, trying to regain her noble bearing before riding into the city. They could hear Brunhilde chiding Bjorn again about not scaring kids as they rode deeper in to the city, although this time with notably less energy than before. Diane and Thistleman rode slowly through the city. Dianes exhaustion was starting to catch up with her, but she remained focused and continued looking for the Adventurer''s Guild. Thistleman acted as if he was tired as well, even though daemons werent particularly known to need sleep. Still, he had to play his part. Even if it was a peasant''s role. However, SenThistleman never failed at anything. If he was to be a peasant supporting Diane, his "bestest" friend, then that meant he would be the best damn peasant friend shed ever had! As a best friend, he would be just as tired as her, and persevere just as long! Except he wasnt tired. At all. He tried not to think about that part. At least trying to figure out how to fulfill his new role was absolutely fascinating, particularly because it involved concepts so absolutely foreign to him. Hed had ten thousand years of study on annihilating things, all things, everything. He was probably the foremost expert on the topic in the multiverse. But how the hell did being a friend work? The city had a very different vibe than Versailles. Other than the architecture, the people themselves behaved vastly differently. There seemed to be less entitlement and a stronger focus on community than business amongst the residents. People were also notably much poorer than in the ducal capital. And more heavily armed. Probably due to cultural traditions and living on the edge of a violent wilderness? Eventually, the pair reached the Adventurers Guild. It was located at the last patch of shoreline before the road was replaced by wood-plank pathways, expertly built to rise and fall with the water and preserved with magic. The pathways connected all the different buildings and districts out on the water. Kids could be seen diving off some of the buildings into the water, clearly undeterred by the colder temperatures. Some of the sections had old men sitting in chairs, with their rods in hand and a line in the water. Others had bridges between sections, and people paddling around them in small boats for fun? Diane didn''t bother to look around as she quietly plodded onward. She was here for the Adventurers Guild, and she would need to collect the money so she could get a place to sleep. Get in the guild. Get some money. Find an inn... then... find work? People usually just give us money... so who gives them their money? They dismounted and hitched their horses by the water trough near the guild. The horses were all too happy to finally have a break, and slurped up the water ferociously before nodding off at the first opportunity. Diane hauled herself up the small set of stairs that led to the front porch of the guild, covered with a nice plank roof. The double doors were made of a solid dark oak, with a deep red border around them and golden handles. On one door was a large gold plate with the image of the known world, Anastasia and Ebenheim, surrounded by a great serpent, known locally as Jormungand, the World Eater. This was the crest of the Njord branch of the Adventurers Guild. As Diane started reaching for the handle of one of the enormous doors, it was jolted inward. A group of rough looking individuals barreled out, not paying any attention to Diane or Thistleman as they sauntered past. The inside of the guild was noisy. Apparently, a lot was happening around the world. Various adventuring and mercenary groups gathered around tables with flagons of ale, debating and arguing over posted requests and hearsay. A large band of mercenaries boisterously bantered over a new posting that had found its way to their table, with only criers recruiting for other missions able to shout above them. Have you heard? The Frost Queen has declared war on the dwarves of Moeria again. Seems they werent prepared this time. They have posted some pretty hefty mercenary recruitment ads. A balding, steel clad man with glasses stared at the posting, while nudging a stout bearded fellow in the seat next to him. How hefty? I hear those snow elves are an extremely violent lot. If you dont die by their hands, living as their slaves is arguably much worse The bearded man grunted thickly, guzzling an entire pint to himself. Five hundred gold coins for participating, and a dwarven crafted weapon if you do especially well. The entire table lit up like a beehive. Damn, they are desperate to offer that much! But to get my hands on a dwarven weapon? I think it might be worth the risk. A dark cloaked man on the other side of the table tossed a particularly keen dagger in the air and caught it again, smiling with a hint of greed. Plus, I hear that Frost Queen is quite the beauty. I wouldnt mind dying if its by her hands. A younger lad, barely a day over seventeen gawked over the bald man''s shoulder. This is why you never get any girls. You really need to stop coming off as so desperate! Another young lad jabbed his elbow into the side of the first kid, while his eyes wandered over the poster all the same. Philistanders Hunters are currently looking for a healer! We are hunting the mighty sabretooth, and promise an equal share in the reward! A well-dressed ranger leapt atop a table, his green hood pulled black while his cloak swished elegantly behind him. How would we even get down there? I hear piracy has gotten even worse in the Treacherous Isles, and the land route is so far the war might be over by the time we reach there. Another bald mercenary slammed his flagon onto the table and leaned in incredulously. That is a fair problem, but it can also be a boon. I hear there is also an extra reward for capturing pirate bounties. We can make a quick buck on the way to our next job! the glasses-wearing man responded, as he leafed through a few other pamphlets. Hahaha, now that is thinking with your noggin! The bearded man laughed heartily. Captain Morgan is looking for several groups of adventurers to provide security for his ship on a voyage to the Empire of the Sand. Meals will be provided, as it is a round-trip we are willing to accept adventurers for security on one or both directions. A well-dressed sailor with a particularly nice feathered hat contrasting his rough features shouted well above the din as he read off his announcement, much to the chagrin of the ranger. He ignored the scowls from the green-cloaked man, as a pair of men in clerical robes patted the ranger on shoulder before walking over to speak with the feathered-hat crier. A lot of other adventurers are also heading south, but I hear it is for different mercenary jobs. Some other groups still in the kingdom are hiring adventurers left and right, the only canian in the group barked, his dog-like snout dripped with froth from his mug. Yeah, it seems they are paying well enough and there is no fighting involved. Definitely a lot safer than hunting monsters up here. One of the youths jumped back in excitedly. That crier for Captain Morgan sounds pretty interesting. I always wanted to visit the Empire of the Sand. I don''t trust a damned soul who recruits adventurers and mercs for peaceful jobs, but I hear the drow are pretty close to the humans up there. I also know from very reliable sources that they are much better to deal with than the snow elves! I say we check up on that job instead, eh boys? the bearded man demurred. As he stood up to go speak with the feather-hatted man, he yelled out to one of the serving girls, "Aye, lassie! Another round for me boys over ''ere!"
Diane and Thistleman made their way through the crowd of adventurers to the front desk, occasionally dodging a spilled drink and the feet of heavily armored paladins and knights. They arrived just as a man in full-plate mail armor picked up a small purse of gold from the attendant and walked away. Next! Nyah! A fuzzy catkin called out to the group. She had silk black fur, round cat-like eyes, and pointy cat ears. Long whiskers poked out from a small patch of white fur around her nose, and a pair of small, sharp teeth protruded from her mouth. She was absolutely adorable. NYEXT! she called out again. Someone behind Diane and Thistleman pointed down to the two kids at the foot of the counter. The catkin looked over the edge at them in surprise, before speaking. Nyah! Sorry, I dyidnt see ya there! Im Elsie! How cyan I help ya? We heard we can claim the bounty on some bandits if we turned in their Thieves Guild tokens here? Diane said. Nyah? Youre claiming the bounty on some bandits? Nyow how did ya myanage that? I byet these arent even going to byee real tyokens. If its a scyam, then scram! Thistleman passed the tokens up to the catkin, quieting the laughter of some of the adventurers behind them. Elsie looked at the tokens for moment, then back at Diane and Thistleman. Then she looked back at the tokens. She then pulled out a monocle from her green vest, and looked at the tokens through the monocle. These are indyeed legitimate tyokens, Elsie said, clearly dumbfounded. Then I would like my pay for them please. Diane was quite tired, but she still maintained her professional business sense. Even if her family despised her, shed still had a proper noble upbringing. Hymmm, nyormally we dont pay non-adventurers for quests, but syince these byounties were posted by the town guard, they asked us to pay anyone who cyollected on thyem. Syince the byandits hyadn''t byeen myuch trouble, the reward is oynly forty silver cyoins and thirty-eight cyopper cyoins. Anything else I cyan help you wyith? I would also like to register to become an adventurer with my servant, Thistleman. Elsies tail immediately stiffened. The other adventurers nearby became deathly silent, before erupting in laughter. First, this girl claims a bounty on bandits, and now this child wants to become an adventurer?! A beady-eyed man grinned incredulously. Hahahaha, come back when you are old enough, kid! A gruff man wearing a metal hat chortled. Thistleman stared daggers into the crowd of adventurers. These pathetic ingrates dare to laugh at her? She is my master, and that alone puts her leagues above these worthless pissants! At the catkins shocked silence, Diane continued, pointing at her crest and spoke with more determination. She was desperate, and after hearing the other adventurers gossip about what they could earn and seeing what she just made, she knew she would have no better choice if she wanted to survive. I am Diane of House Culaine. I am pressing my right as a noble to register as an adventurer. Some of the poorer noble houses would send their children to prove themselves as adventurers as a way to increase income, build status, and reduce their expenses on hiring people to train them. While it would normally be considered dirty for a great noble house to do the same, it was not entirely unprecedented. Dianes declaration brought silence to the crowd, before an even greater round of laughter. Thistleman was downright furious. His anger was overflowing into Diane, who barely managed to contain it herself. Well? Im waiting. Diane puffed out her chest and placed her hands on her hips, staring with absolute determination into Elises eyes. The catkin sighed. Fine. Nyah. But when you regret it, dyont come crying back to mye. Chapter 8: The Adventurer鈥檚 Guild Exam This this is just highway robbery! Diane exclaimed to Thistleman. She was furious. The registration fee was an absolute outrage. Thirty-five silver coins. Thirty-five! Everything we just made, poof, gone! Just like that, and I might not even get an adventurers card? And AND! Another five silver to register you as my porter? I wish I asked Hal more about his time as an adventurer. If it seemed like I was going to get scammed, he would definitely have known what to do! Furious? Understatement. The way her whole body was shaking, you would think her blood was boiling. I WILL NOT ACCEPT THIS INJUSTICE! JUST YOU WAIT!!! My lips were sealed! Just nod and agree. It was all those damn assholes fault that she was so angry. If only I was allowed to, I would have burned them alive, resurrected them, crucified them, and then burned them again for making me suffer through this indignity. The doors to the examination room opened and a tall, slender man with brown hair, glasses, and a checkered vest entered the waiting room. He pushed his glasses back up his nose with his finger, before announcing, Diane Culaine, you may enter now. About time! Thistleman, wait for me here. I will come get you when I get my guild card. What was appropriate to say here? Surely it would be fine to go with an old daemonic line from back in the day. May you feast on the hearts of your enemies before their swords pierce you in the back! Perfectly delivered! And with a massive smile to boot! The color drained from the proctors face and Dianes back stiffened for a moment. Ahem, ah, right this way Diane. The proctor looked between Diane and myself again. A strange feeling overcame him that today would certainly be an unusual day, and probably not in a good way. The inside of the exam room was mostly empty except for three seats, two of which were occupied by a man and a woman. The man had a greying beard and bald head. A complete set of black full-plate armor with golden trimmings covering most of his body and a golden plate hung from a necklace. He projected a fierce attitude. The woman beside him was no less impressive, in spite of wearing only furs, as she held a massive battle-axe in one hand. She was clearly quite young, though her physique was impressive. In the center of the room was a pedestal with eight small mana stones surrounding a blue rune tablet in the middle. Numerous circles, glyphs, and inscriptions covered the pedestal. Diane, please approach the pedestal. First, a small drop of your blood onto the tablet. Then, you will concentrate your mana on the array. The proctor produced a small knife for Diane. She approached the pedestal, and enjoyed the shocked look of the proctor when she snatched the knife out of his hand without missing a beat. You want to see what I am made of? Well then, let us take a look! She flashed a grin as she made a larger-than-necessary cut across her hand, slightly suppressing a wince as she did so. Her blood dripped onto the rune and the inscriptions began to glow. She placed her hand on the side of the pedestal and started to focus her mana. A mix of red and black auras began to fill the crystals, followed by an almost imperceptible flash of gold. Then, the glyphs began rearranging themselves with a fervor that enraptured her audience. In the other room, Thistleman blinked. He had just felt something strange.
Diane tapped her feet impatiently as the proctor stared at the rune plate. Well, what does it say? Do I have the potential or not? Well it appears like there is no issue with your potential, the armored man said. Certainly seems that way to me. So, which of us will observe the aptitude exam? The woman asked. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Neither of you, since I am the assigned proctor and you only came to observe. Ive humored you this far because of your rank, but if you insist any further, I will kick you out. You do understand I can easily do that, right Sven? Right, Terra? I will not have you wreck the room again arguing over who will observe the test. As he turned away from them, the glint of a mythril plate shone out from under his vest. This is not fair, you always get the interesting ones! Sven cried. Come on Ye, at least let one of us watch! With surprising speed, he struck them both on the back of the head, knocking them unconscious. Alright Diane, this way to the aptitude exam. I have arranged for an iron plate adventurer to be your sparring opponent. I will be examining your abilities so feel free to go all out in this portion. I will intervene before you can get seriously hurt. After they left the room, a pair of hooded individuals entered and removed the rune tablet, one glancing around furtively as much as the other strode assertively. Have you seen potential and abilities like these before? The furtive man asked. Only for some of them, Eric. The other man replied simply. Are you sure she was a cripple? Eric continued. I dont doubt our information network. She is indeed the daughter of the Culaine family. Plus, we watched the entire time. She clearly did not manipulate the exam. Some of this information it is in a language I have not seen before. It feels ominous. Eric peered closely at the rune tablet, lifting his hood slightly to take a better look, the glow slightly illuminating his thin cheeks. It is probably an error. I have heard that can happen on very rare occasions. The other man assured him. Well, what should we do about it? Clear it off. Only include relevant information for our records and the letter grade for her guild card. Her guild card? But she hasnt I am certain she will pass the exam. I look forward to watching it. Have Elsie prepare the welcome information as well. Our receptionists and attendants need to learn to have better attentiveness and insight for any of our current and potential members. The man paused as he turned to leave. And Eric, we will need to work quite a bit harder very soon here. The world you know He trailed off for a moment, then continued. No, its not of import yet.
Diane followed Ye as they entered the courtyard behind the guild hall. In the center was a large open pavilion with a wooden floor. Surrounding the pavilion were various small gardens and fountains, as well as training dummies and the staff quarters. Numerous talismans had been hung around the pavilion. These talismans are for reinforcement and repair of the pavilion. Due to the nature of testing new adventurers, and the sometimes explosive confrontations, we found it much more cost effective to invest in a fully enchanted pavilion rather than having it rebuilt every time. Oi, Ye, did you bring your kid here to watch the exam? Wasnt my opponent supposed to be with you instead? A tall, lanky man with short black hair, brown eyes, and a red bandana around his head yelled out to them. He was wearing decent chain armor with leather pants, fur boots, and he wielded a halberd. A blood vessel throbbed slightly on Dianes forehead. Im right here! You your attitude is terrible. You are definitely not worthy to face me! Yup, she is right. You are definitely terrible. You tell him, Thistleman! Diane did a double take. Wait, what are you doing there?! Sitting on the branch of a tree with a particularly nice view of the pavilion, Thistleman grinned as he waved at them Me? Cant you tell? I am sitting. Ye sighed before turning to the armored man. Dont worry about it, Percival. He is signed up to become Dianes porter if she passes, so there is no need to worry if he watches. Its fine, Diane said. He can sit there. But make sure you cheer your best for me, got it? YOU GOT IT MISS DIANE! YOURE THE BEST! CRUSH HIM GOOD! Thistleman started cheering and waving a small branch like a little flag. Percival stood in the center of the pavilion, his eyebrow twitching violently. Diane entered the pavilion and drew her rapier. You are to fight to your maximum ability, the proctor said. The match will continue until I feel I have fully assessed your abilities, or if you are knocked unconscious. Ready? Begin! Diane felt a surge of energy filling her chest. She was feeling far more motivated now that Thistleman was watching. She launched herself at Percival, a fireball beginning to form in her left hand and a smile breaking out on her face. Percival watched her come at him, noticing that her red aura was shot through with black. He jumped to the side as an orb of flames surging past him. What a foolish move, burning your trump card like tha Fireball! He rolled out of the way of a second fireball. What the hell was going on? All her energy should have been spent on the first fireball. Even after two, he could see that her mana wasnt diminished. But he didnt have time to think about what any of this meant as Diane was already upon him. Percival dodged and deflected the rapid strikes of her rapier. He swung low with his halberd to force her to jump back, giving him more room to unleash a combo. Gravity Strike! His blade hit the ground and a shockwave erupted. However, Diane dodged out of the way and sprinted up the shaft of his halberd. Shit! She lunged, her rapier aiming straight for his neck. Percival let go of his halberd and threw his right fist as hard as he could. Goron Strike! Red hot energy emanated from his fist as he aimed for Dianes belly. At least, that was what he planned before he and Diane were flung away from each other. In their midst stood Ye, wearing black gloves, his open palms facing each of them. That is enough. This fight is over. Diane, you qualify to become an adventurer. Please go see Elsie up in the front. Percival, come with me. Now. Woohoo! Go Diane! You did it! Way to qualify! Youre the best! She couldnt wait for the day to be over, but she still had to finish up business here and they still had to find a place to stay. But at the very least, she figured she could close her eyes for a moment before finishing up business. Chapter 9: Welcome to the Guild!
GUILD CERTIFICATION CARD: DIANE CULAINE Growth Potential: B Aptitudes:
Mana Capacity: 63 Magic (Fire) Melee (Rapier)
Mana Regen: 3/??? Healing Factor: 1 Mana Reinforcement: 1.5 ԥ奢륢 Skills: Fireball ħι⾰ Х ħŭ
Contract Capacity Available: 0 Contracts Held: ` Power: 23
RANK: COPPER Issuer: Njord A.G. Exam Proctor: Mr. Ye Fan, Mythril Rank
*All items marked in red are removed from Diane''s Officially Issued Card. Contracts held marked as 0.*
When Diane opened her eyes, she saw that she was lying on a couch with Thistleman curled up beside her. The catkin, Elsie, was leaning over them. What is going on? Nyah, youre fyinally awayke. Gyood, I hyav some paperwork for you. I asked hyim, buy he syad he couldnt ryead. Thistleman had been astonished to realize that despite his advanced age and his centuries of learning there were languages he couldnt read, and that he really was in an entirely different world. How was it that an all-powerful Demon Lord couldnt read? And so he remained in a fetal position, occasionally twitching as his mind kept trying to process his latest predicament. Ahahahahahahahaha. You two are certainly something special! You are an absolute riot! I havent had a day this interesting in months! Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Terras voice cut through Dianes tiredness while simultaneously being deeply annoying. Why the hell did she feel like the only adult in the room? Uuuwwuuuuu Diane moaned. Finally, Im finally done with all that paperwork. Diane was sitting at a table in the main hall of the Adventurers Guild with Terra and a freshly recovered Thistleman. She looked exhausted and her face was covered with grime, caked in sweat and dried blood. Even the meal Terra had brought for them wasnt enough to perk up Diane. Cmon, forget the paperwork and eat up! You dont wanna stay so small and scrawny forever, do ya? Terra let loose with another thunderous laugh. Just as Diane was wondering why she was the only one seemingly having a good time, she received a smack on the back of her head from Terras open hand. She went face-first into her meal. Ooooh, looks like you got your appetite back! Embrace your inner potato! Thistleman joined in with the laughter and Diane turned on him. YOU! WHAT MAKES YOU THINK I WILL LET YOU GET AWAY WITH THIS? Thistleman froze for a moment and Diane thrust her plateful of food into his face. Mmm, delicious, thanks! That was my meal! Give it back! Terra completely lost her composure and fell back, knocking the table over in the process and laughing hysterically. OH! Oh, oh, that was good. Ah, so great. So, thanks for that. Tell ya what, let me make it up to you. In exchange for giving me such a good laugh, how about I teach you a thing or two about adventuring? Terra stood up and righted the table and seats. Youre going to teach me about adventuring? Diane said. She perked up at the thought of tips from a veteran adventurer, particularly one with a gold rank, and forgot about her rapidly disappearing meal. First thing any adventurer needs is a decent map! Now, since yall are new, I doubt you can find or afford one. But lucky for you, this gal here has an excellent memory! Terra smiled as she pulled out a quill, an inkwell, and some paper. Hmmm, Im pretty sure this went here, and I heard about those reptiles from Sven ah! I think Elsie forgot to tell you about the ranking system! The ranking system? Before the system was established, there was a huge problem with dangerous quests causing the loss of a lot of young and reckless adventurers. This caused manpower shortages around the world and made it hard to protect and manage the various realms. To mitigate this, the guild created the ranking system for parties and quests, in order to best match appropriate challenges to appropriate adventurers After proving themselves, adventurers earn the right to rank up. Now the advancement exam only applies to the lower end of guild ranks, which are Copper, Bronze, Iron, and Silver. Gold is the last rank that you have to take the exam in order to become Mythril. After that, the guild will promote you based upon enough achievements within that rank. Ya follow? Diane nodded her head. Now, your proctor today is probably the top Mythril rank in this guild hall. Now as for the higher ranks, we have Quicksilver, which is the minimum rank to apply to be a guild branch manager. Then, we have Orichalium and Adamantine. When the current guild master resigns, the next one is offered the position from the top of Adamantine on down to Orichalium. So far, only Adamantium adventurers have become guild masters, but Orichalium* is kept as an option because at this point there are so few Adamantium adventurers that if they all refused, we would be in quite the pickle! Lastly, we have Dragonscale, and these are absolutely legendary adventurers who almost everyone knows about. First we have a team we call the Three Samurai. They are made up of an oni, a youkai, and an akuma, and nobody has ever even seen their faces! Then we have the Walking Fortress Blanc, he is a dragonkin who only ever works alone. The last Dragonscale in the guild is the Fire God Byron, he is the first human to make the rank and brought the rest of his five man party with him. Of the Dragonscales, he definitely boasts the greatest firepower, but the way he uses his team, and his attitude he is just such an asshole! Innocently, Diane asked, But Terra, why do you think he is such an asshole? Doesnt being a Dragonscale sound super cool and important? You will learn this in the future, but men, they are terrible, horrible, swines! He dared to say I was too muscular and unrefined. My natural beauty?! My tempered bosom! My Terra stopped as she realized her terrible mistake. Silence filled the hall as Diane started giggling and soon the hall erupted in laughter. Did you hear? Terra got rejected by Byron! What? That woman was crazy enough to ask him out? No way! Everyone knows Byron isnt in to her type! Terras face turned a fascinating pink, and she stopped drawing the map. I I I have to go! Terra shoved the map towards Diane, who was now laughing full-heartedly. She looked at the poorly scribbled map and realized it was definitely missing a lot of important details. **Orichalium is for the rank, Orichalcum is the mineral. Which is not like Adamantium, which is used for both. Chapter 10: The Skeever and the Bear The temperature was beginning to drop rapidly as the sun fell. Even in the late summer months, Njord was always extremely cold due to its northerly location and proximity to ocean. This was compounded by the constantly overcast sky. While residents were used to the climate and dressed appropriately, Diane was still wearing her same purple and gold hemmed dress shed arrived in. As she and Thistleman followed the winding road, the path began to narrow. There were a few stragglers coming in from hunting or fishing trips but before long, the streets were empty. As the last rays of sunlight disappeared and night fell, a freezing cold wind blew down the narrow alley. Some of the streetlamps began to illuminate in piecemeal fashion. Due to the poor economy of the neighborhood, the mana stones of some had not been replaced. Others flickered with a dying light as they reached the end of their supply. Just as she was beginning to lose hope that they would find an appropriate and affordable inn, Diane saw a small sign hanging off one of the buildings. The sign read The Skeever and the Bear and had a small picture of a bed next to it, indicating an inn. The building itself didnt look too run down, and unlike a few other establishments they had passed by, there were no shady characters standing outside. A warm yellow light poured out of its windows, which were protected by metal bars and the sound of laughter could be heard within. Thistleman! Here, this is where we are going to stay tonight. It definitely smells pretty good, so it should definitely be plenty safe! Lets hurry inside and get out of this cold! Behind the bar stood a giant humanoid, over six feet tall. His arms, legs and chest were almost completely covered in brown fur, except for his face. His eyes were larger than a normal persons and were brown like his fur, while his front teeth were larger and sharper than a normal humans and they could see a pair of sharp top and bottom incisors when he opened his mouth for a big yawn. Behind him, right above his butt, a small brown puff ball of fur made up his tail, protruding over the top of his trousers. He wore a large plaid shirt. Behind him a massive woodcutting axe was mounted over the kitchens fireplace. He was holding a piece of cloth as he cleaned a large pewter mug. The barman was an ursine called Jotuun and was co-owner of the inn with the small woman who was busy ladling the remaining soup from a large cauldron into a container for storage. She was much shorter than Jotuun, standing at just under five feet tall. Her face was elongated, much like a large mouse, with a pink nose and black eyes. She was covered in grey fur but had on a pink dress and a white, stained apron. Behind her, a long tail poked out from a hole cut in to the back of her dress. She was a skeever who went by the name of Ryme. About a third of the tables in the dining area were full with demi-humans and humans. There were even a couple of large orc laborers, each taking solitary tables. Two humans sat at the counter, each enjoying their ale and dinner. The walls were decorated with pictures and mounted monster heads, lit by mana lamps Jotuun watched from behind the counter as a small, dirty girl, wearing a fancy yet fairly damaged purple dress, pushed the door open with the help of a small boy who was dressed in tattered peasant clothing. The girl seemed to stare in surprise at the demi-humans, and then himself. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Jotuun, can you be a dear and greet the guests? Im a little busy over here. Ryme spoke sweetly and with a melodic tint. Jotuun nodded and lumbered up to the girl and boy as the door swung shut behind them. Welcome to the Bear and Skeever. Jotuun, Bear. Ryme, Skeever. Come sit. Leftovers only, but warm. Thank you, Jotuun, but I would like to pay for a room first. She passed Jotuun the pouch with her remaining forty-eight copper coins. How long can I get with this much? One week. Dinner after sunset, breakfast at sunrise. Dont miss. Now come, sit. Jotuun reached down behind Dianes head and grabbed the collar of her dress, effortlessly lifting her as he carried her to bar and the plopped her onto one of the stools. Thistleman, dont laugh at me! How come you didnt grab him too? Could tell. He follow food. You prideful. Would say no. Thistleman nodded. Yep, yep, you hit it Uncle Bear! Diane turned as she heard chittering of laughter. The skeever smoothly slipped two bowls of steaming stew in front of the kids. Diane eyed the bowl ravenously. Im Ryme, nice to meet you! Im Diane, and this here is Thistleman. He is my servant who I found in some bushes. Although saying his full name is a little long, so I kinda wanna give him a nickname. How about you call him Thistlea nice, easy nickname that suits how thin he is! Thistle, I like it! Okay, Thistleman said grudgingly. Thistle it is then He decided that enough was enough for one night. For the sake of his pride and sanity, he decided to just go to sleep. His head hit the counter, and he made damn sure to promptly start snoring. Oh, the little dearie passed out from exhaustion. Hm. Dont waste food. Diane, you eat. Then clean and rest. Ill take Thistle up now.
When Diane came in to the room after taking a quick bath, she saw Thistle had rolled himself off the bed and was sprawled, snoring, on the floor. Ignoring him, she curled up in the warm sheets and grabbed a pillow. All the emotions she had been bottling up came bubbling to the surface. Hal, Sir Gregory, her father, the coachman, the bandits she had killed She was scared. She was so very scared. She didnt know what to do next. Worst of all, she felt so alone, so very alone. Im sorry. Im so sorry, everyone, she kept repeating quietly to herself as she sobbed. Then she heard Thistle rustle a little as he turned over in his sleep. She turned to look at him. No, she wasnt alone. Hal was wrong about at least one thing in his life, not all peasants will abandon you. She felt calm start spreading through her chest, allowing her to submit to her exhaustion and finally sleep. As her eyes closed, Thistleman opened one eye to look at her. He had a strange expression, almost as if in pain or confusion. He silently mouthed the words Sleep soundly before he closed his eyes again. Outside the door, a small shadow quickly flitted in the direction of the dining room. The hills outside of Njord were particularly windy and cold that night. A beautiful woman stumbled towards a door into the hillside, her left hand fumbling to open the latch. As the door opened, she was greeted by dim torchlight. The woman had three deep cuts across her midriff and blood was dripping from her face and shoulder-length black hair. She closed the door behind her and stumbled to a nearby chest at the foot of one of the six beds in the cave. Amala pulled out a light red potion and poured it on her wounds. The bleeding stopped and she pulled out a large roll of bandages. She wrapped her wounds as best as she could manage before placing the bandages back in the chest. Amala dropped onto a bed and covered her eyes with her left arm. Everything had gone so wrong. She had barely escaped from the dire wolf, and could still remember its razor sharp teeth shredding her arm and clamping onto the bone. Shed had to dislocate her arm so she could flee. In the process, the wolfs claws had ripped through her unprotected stomach. She ran as fast as she could back to the group, and the dire wolf started chasing after. She returned to the carriage only to find everyone dead and the horses gone. In a sense, she was thankful as the dire wolf had gone after their corpsesan easy meal. Now, she wasnt sure what she was going to do. What good was an archer who could no longer use a bow? Chapter 11: My First Quest As the sun rose, small rays of its welcome, golden light began to poke through over the rooftops and the tips of the pine trees. Diane was greeted by the smell of cooking eggs and biscuits. She was so excited and full of energy, she hardly felt like the same girl from the night before. She practically ran over Thistle on her way out the door, grabbing her freshly cleaned dress and quickly throwing it on as she hurried towards the stairs. Thistle, wake up lazy bones! You dont want to miss breakfast! Thistleman stirred slowly, before yawning and sitting up. His need for food was a lot less than that of a person, and for some reason, the idea of taking the morning slow appealed to him. It was an odd feeling, not having to be worried about being murdered in your sleep. He had no grand ambitions. Yes indeed, he was a lazy bones! Though he didnt want to miss breakfast! There was a big smile on his face, which lasted for a grand total of three seconds. Wait. Did I really just think that? All the energy drained out of him as he realized the terrifying truth: he had escaped one horrible mind-altering influence, only to fall into the hands of one even more overwhelming. She kept redefining who he was. He had severely underestimated the power of contracts. No wonder so few daemons offered them. Well, I suppose I better go get some breakfast too, but not because I dont want to miss it! Thistleman declared this to himself, unconvincingly trying to reassure himself he was not being influenced by her. He hesitated long enough to conceal a slight scowl before following after her. Ryme had been pacing all morning, glancing constantly towards the stairwell. The concerned stares were quickly replaced with a sigh of relief and big smile on the skeevers fuzzy snout, as a small girl came blitzing down the stairs two at a time. Diane looked absolutely adorable now that she was all cleaned up! Good morning, little dearie! Hop onto the stool by the counter and I will have your breakfast right up! Thanks, Auntie Ryme! It smells so great! A-Auntie?! she exclaimed, followed by a squeak. Ryme blushed a little. Yes, you are Auntie Ryme, and he is Uncle Jotuun! If me Uncle, you Niece, Jotuun said, carrying in a tray. He patted Diane on the head with one of his massive paws and as she started giggling. Hey, youre messing up my hair, stooooooop! Here you go, Ryme said, placing her breakfast before her. I hope you enjoy it! Thistleman slowly walked down the stairs, taking a good look at the layout of the inn. Aside from Jotuun, there was little security and it struck him as not particularly well defended. He would need to educate Diane, and hopefully the owners as well, on ways to improve this place with magical wards and dimensional expansion. Thistleman groaned loudly as he climbed up onto his stool. Itadakimasu (Thank-you for the food). What he said and what was spoken it was definitely different. Why? How? It was just more questions, ones that definitely needed answers. Well arent you the groggy looking one today, and here I thought with you getting more sleep than Diane! Ryme hit Thistleman with a bright smile. Thistleman started eating a biscuit extremely slowly with an empty, deadpan stare. Can we get a table for five? A double order of the breakfast special please. We got a request for some tivia wood from up in the mountain and got a long haul ahead. Cant waste these clear skies, and we will need the energy! A burly orc bustled through the door, boasting a meaty grin. He was soon joined by a motley crew of equally famished demi humans. Coming right up! Jotuun, please get their table ready! As Thistle looked back down on his plate, he realized it was empty. He had been so focused on proving his mental independence to himself, he hadnt noticed that Diane has stolen the rest of his breakfast. Well, he wouldnt have stopped her from doing so anyway. The faster she healed up and grew, the faster he could recover himself too. He broke out into a big grin. Hehe, its fine. Deedee here has enough energy for the both of us. Who are you calling Deedee? Only I can give out nicknames! Its Diane, got it? Miss Di-ane! Anyways, thanks for the food, Auntie! We are running out to grab another quest from the guild. We will see ya tonight! Bye Uncle Jojo! Diane grabbed Thistle by the collar as she hopped off her stool, practically dragging him out the door. If everyone wasnt so busy, its possible someone may have noticed the look of absolute defeat on Thistlemans face. She could hear Ryme call after them, All right, be safe out there! as well as a grunt of approval from Jotuun. A minute later, the sound of a plate smashing on the floor could be heard followed by a shocked squeak. Wait did she say a quest?! JOTUUN, DID SHE SAY SHE WAS GOING ON A QUEST?
The guild was bustling with activity this morning. Many lower rank adventurers were aiming to take advantage of the great weather to complete their quests, while a steady stream adventurers also left the guild, fully packed up. A fair number had accepted the mercenary contracts that had been posted. The recruiters were clearly prepared with food and coin; the burgeoning stream of caravans coming to pickup new recruits had been increasing by the day. Elsie was worried this might be the last time she would see the guild this full of adventurers for a while. Only the higher ranked adventurers tended to have the budget to afford to travel. The growing outflow meant that there would be fewer adventurers able to take on the local quests, and that there would be inherently higher risk for the remaining adventurers, especially if their groups barely met the mission qualifications. With how tense things had been in the kingdom lately, this didnt come as much of a surprise. In order to compensate, the guild would have to dip into their emergency fund and post a gathering quest to purchase supplies of the ingredients for low tier healing potions. They had also just hired a full-time alchemist to produce potions for the guild, which they would sell at a slight loss to the adventuring parties, enabling them to reduce personnel losses until the wars or subjugation missions ended, and the adventurers started coming back to their home branches. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Elsie bounced on her feet as she made her way to the quest board. Nyah, listen up! Cyopper rank gyathering quest is now open! Please cyome to the cyounter to accept this quest! Catkin were almost always full of boundless energy, and even though she was apprehensive about the guilds current situation, and the higher-than-anticipated departures of adventurers (after all, dwarven-crafted gear is quite hard to come by), she had a very excited expression as she announced the quest. Almost immediately, two groups showed up as takers. The first was a group of two men, one woman, and one male canian. The canian the fighter, with decent leather armor, a small wooden shield, and an iron sword. Among the humans there was an archer, a rouge-like fellow with a short sword and daggers, and a female sorcerer wielding a much-too-large staff and an overly wide-brimmed hat. All of them wore copper plates on their chests and were fairly young, likely between nineteen to twenty years old. Good morning Elsie, we are here to pick up the gathering quest! Nyah, its gyood to see you again, Randall! Hiya Jeanne, and Haraldr! Hey Elsie! Haraldr replied. Morning, Jeanne said. Once Elsie got to the canian, they both started staring daggers at each other. Much like their distant ancestors, catkin and canians harbored a strong dislike of each other. However, she was the guild official. So instead, she chose to silently ignore Roofus. Here, I hyave the quest details for you. Elsie proceeded to pass a small sheet over to Randall, which listed the items to collect along with pictures of them. Stay syafe out there. Good lyuck, nyah! Thanks Elsie! Randal replied. As Elsie waved the group out the door, she heard a very loud, Excuse me? What about us? Were here for the gathering quest too! from below the counter. She looked over the edge again, and saw the small girl from yesterday standing there, tapping her feet impatiently. The unfortunate catkin started to have flashbacks, especially when Thistleman smiled and waved at her. Elsie started bouncing a little faster, as small headache started to form. She did not expect them to be back this soon.
Hmmm, so according to this pamphlet, we need crow grass, tonba berries, and tuffle weed? Lets see they are paying twenty copper per ounce collected. Diane mused, as she made her way out of the city with Thistle. The other group had hustled on ahead, showing a clear familiarity with the task at hand. Unfortunately for Diane, in their exhaustion the night before, they had left their horses at the guild, and by the time they had returned that morning, they were gone. Thistleman looked over Dianes shoulder as she read aloud, trying to piece together the words on the page. At the very least, he could connect the words to the corresponding pictures. The sooner he didnt have to rely on an unknown power, the better. And what about that one? Thistle asked, pointing towards a picture of grass resembling small talons, while forcefully sucking up his pride. Oh, that one? That issss crow grass! Huh, so thats what it looks like Ive only ever seen it after its been prepared. It seems the crow grass is not too hard to find too, as it usually grows in sunny patches within the woods. It actually gets its name from the berries near its base, which tend to attract lots of crows to feed on them. However, the part we need is actually the stem, as the berries themselves are toxic to creatures other than birds. Huh, I would have definitely thought its because it looked kinda like a crows foot Thistleman demurred. So whats that last ones that we need? Diane paused for a moment, giving Thistleman and odd glance, followed by a look of surprise and then pity. Thistle grimaced, as Diane proceeded with gusto. Next, we need the tonba berries, see these letters here? They are for the tonba berry bush, and this part says that it grows on rocky areas on the side of mountains. So that one will also not be too hard. The tuffle weed will be harder to find, as it only grows near streams, is apparently rare, and tends to look like the other local plants. What we need from it is the flower, which only opens in the afternoon when the sun is out, and it has a very identifiable crimson color when it does. Luck-yyyy! I knew it, today is finally, really going to be my lucky day! Thistleman thought he had heard rumors long ago about something called a jinx, but he decided not to say anything about it as he didnt want to dampen her enthusiasm. Plus, as she chattered one, he was starting to piece together more of their actual language. The price at least for this moment, was acceptable.
Randall, Haraldr, Jeanne, and Roofus were very excited. Today had gone exceedingly well. They had managed to get a decent supply of crow grass and tuffle weed. All that was left were the tonba berries, which they saved for last as it was the farthest away, and easiest to find on the mostly barren mountainsides. They had already gathered quite a few, but wanted to evenly match their supply of crow grass and tuffle weed to maximize their reward. With this much, we should at least be set for the next month! Maybe we can finally get me a new spell book too?? Jeanne was excited. Learning new spells was an extremely difficult and expensive task for individuals who were not part of a major noble family. I might get me a new bow! Randall said. Heh, enjoy your gear. I think I want to use my share for some more discreet pursuits. Haraldr had a somewhat perverted look on his face. He had seen the ladies at some of the brothels in the slums, and had always dreamed of losing his V-card. However, due to his shady personality, he could never win any girls the normal way. For him, the brothel was a godsend. Plus, hed just turned twenty and was officially old enough to enter. Ugh, youre so gross, Haraldr. This is why you can never pick up any girls. Jeanne feigned an exaggerated expression of displeasure as she chided the young njord. Yeah, well why would I need to worry about picking up girls when I can just pay for them? Haraldr countered matter-of-factly. Jeanne turned a shade of burnt red. B-because regular girls are much better and cleaner! You dont know what the girls, or guys, in a brothel have! She stammered. Ohhhh, and how would you know that, miss Jeeeannnneee? Haraldr repressed a slight snicker as he pressed a momentary advantage, causing Jeanne to resemble a turnip in color. The two quickly halted their fight when Randall raised his fist, halting the group. Roofus was scouting ahead, using his keen wolf senses to look for monsters. They could hear him howling in agony. Hurry, up around the cliff face! Randall dropped his pack with their supplies and drew his sword, Haraldr readied a pair of daggers and stepped back into the tree line, and Jeanne brought up the rear. When they got close to the corner of the cliff, they could hear a loud buzzing noise. Randall held in his breath. He could smell the strong scent of blood, and he could hear the chittering and popping of insects, as well as a mushy, crunching noise. Randall held his breath, closed his eyes for a moment, before opening them again and looking around the corner. He saw Roofus, or what was left of Roofus, being shredded by a swarm of giant, red-eyed hornets. Each one was at least the size of a small boulder, measuring about six feet in length and three feet tall. Their mandibles made quick work of his flesh, and crunched through his bone and armor effortlessly. Roofuss disembodied hand was holding on to the small stem of a tonba berry bush. In his excitement, it seemed he hadnt noticed the holes dotting this side of the cliff, marking the giant hornet nest. Randall gasped at the sight, his body reacted violently and immediately threw up. It was all too late when he looked up, the swarm buzzing in an excited fury. RUN! Randall screeched as loudly as he possibly could. However, as he began to run, he felt the ground start to slip away from under him and a strong pressure grabbed his waist. Then, an extremely sharp pain cut through his shoulder. He was screaming in agony as he looked over and saw the giant mandibles, easily slicing through his flesh. Thats when he felt the pain shoot through his leg, as another hornet came from underneath and latched on. Haraldr stood in the trees, watching in horror as he saw Randalls body stretch and then rip, his blood and organs raining down. Jeanne was pinned beneath a swarm on the ground, her screams quickly turning into gurgles, and then all that was left were the sounds of chittering, crunching bones, and tearing meat. He regained his senses and tried to quickly move away from the gruesome scene, stifling his urge to retch and hoping he hadnt been noticed. Please, god, if youre out there, dont let them have noticed me! Chapter 12: Of Horror and Hornets A chorus of howls reverberated through the forest as Diane ran with Thistleman towards the mountain. Today had gone far more poorly than Diane could have anticipated; her hopes from earlier in the morning had been dashed. At first, things hadnt been too bad. They had found a few patches of crow grass by following the birds flocking in the sky. Shortly afterwards, they stumbled across a stream. and while it had mostly been picked clean of tuffle weed, they were soon able to find a few patches. However, things turned south as soon as Thistle seemed to catch wind of something. He said it smelled like a pack of dire wolves and they were heading in their direction. They quickly moved towards the mountain, trying to get lost amongst a herd of thunder deer, which locals sometimes called styars. They were strange creatures that could shoot lightning from their horns, but were mainly peaceful. As soon as it saw them, the herd made a sharp turn, leaping over them and then cutting away across the river. And now, the dire wolf pack was on their trail. Mistakenly, Diane wondered how the day could get any worse. Haraldr was dashing through the woods as fast as his legs could carry him. He was terrified. Behind him, he heard the buzzing of two, maybe three giant hornets. HELP! SOMEONE, ANYONE, HELP! He dodged two hornets coming from both sides only for a third to drop out of the sky above him. At that moment, he heard a loud chorus of howls. Dire wolves. The gods had abandoned him. He couldnt help but laugh. The only thing worse than giant hornets were dire wolves. Even as the giant hornets mandibles tore into him, he couldnt stop laughing. He didnt even notice the two kids running towards him. One of them yelled something and the girl leaped onto the hornet. It took off, still holding him in its claws and he never stopped laughing. Diane, jump on the hornet now! Use your rapier to stab into its back and hold on! What? Are you crazy? That thing is huge and disgusting! So what? Its better than the direwolves! Dont worry, I have a plan! We will use the hornets to get out of here! Diane looked at the massive bug with absolute disgust. The other two hornets had fled back to the mountain at the sound of the dire wolves approach. This last one was too distracted with its prey to notice the incoming threat. As the chorus of howls rose in volume behind her, she sprinted and leapt onto the giant hornets back, stabbing down with her rapier. The point of the blade hits its carapace and bent, denting the chitin but otherwise failing to pierce it. Shit I need more power! She closed her eyes as the hornet rose in the air. She focused her mana into her rapier and stabbed again. The blade pierced the chitin and lodged into the muscle beneath, helping her to hang on. Thistle! Thistleeee!!!! Dont worry about me, Ill be fine! Just no matter what, hold on! The pack of dire wolves erupted from the brush and Thistleman promptly disappeared back into the foliage, heading towards the mountain. Tears start filling her eyes and Diane was gripped by an indescribable anger. She was angry at everything, but most of all, she was angry at herself for being so weak. She could feel the surge of rage filling her, energizing her. Her muscles began to tremble in anticipation. She just wanted to destroy them all. Thistleman cursed to himself as he ran from the dire wolves, leading them to the mountain. Devils Sight! His eyes focused on the hornet carrying Diane. He could also see a young man, oozing blood and laughing to himself. At the very least, he was thankful for that idiot giving Diane a way out of this mess. He was having incredible difficulty coming up with a way to not only lose the dire wolves, but to do so in a way which didnt harm anyone or anything. He didnt want to experience the more severe consequences of violating the core tenets of his contract. Just breaking a small order hurt more than enough, and he was still so far from the zenith of his power. Thistleman leaped over a large fallen tree, not too worried about keeping up appearances since he was out of sight of Diane. He looked back, and could see the drool flying out of the dire wolves as they chased him down. Thistleman shook his head and continued his pursuit. Diane could see the cliff coming in to sharp relief as the giant hornet approached it. Two other hornets flew in low for a moment, a strange powder dusting off their wings. As soon as they got close enough, she would finish off this hornet and get back onto solid ground, killing any others that got in her way. Before she could execute her plan, a massive swarm lifted off from the ground, covered in blood from a recent feeding frenzy. More began to erupt from the cliff. The powder she had seen carried a warning pheromone that the hive was under threat. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. However, the fury was already taking hold of Diane. A minute earlier, and she would have been lost in fear but now, her plan was just to kill. She held on tight to her rapier as the wind started to pick, causing her hair to unravel and flow behind her. A black and red aura began to cloak her body. She grabbed onto a wing joint and pulled her blade out of the hornets back, before stabbing it in the eye, piercing its skull and brain. The giant hornet began to descend rapidly. However, Diane didnt want to land not yet. A the swarm began to thicken and fly towards her, she leaped off the back of the hornet, stabbing straight into the mouth of another hornet. The blood started to rain down. She started to smile, a mad laugh escaping her lips. Another hornet was coming up from below. Perfect, it would help her ride higher into the skies! Thistleman saw the massive swarm rising in the distance. This was bad, really bad. Even with the dire wolves as a distraction, there were far too many hornets. No matter how much mana he provided to Diane, eventually they would swarm over her, and she would be torn to pieces. The dire wolves would have no problems killing large numbers of hornets, but they would be nowhere near fast enough. Shit! What do I do? As he brought the dire wolf pack close to the hornets nest, he could see Diane leaping between hornets in the sky, dropping them like flies. The smell of fresh blood excited the pack into a frenzy. Warp. Thistleman disappeared from in front of him, but the dire wolves didnt worry about it for a moment. Now they had new prey. One of the wolves sprinted up the side of a large tree, leaping off of it and snatching a hornet out of the air. The wolf was easily twice its size, and the hornet came crashing to the ground. With a single, precise bite, the dire wolf tore the head off the hornet. Immediately, the other dire wolves started to do the same, methodically ripping giant hornets from the air and beheading them. Swarms of hornets began to descend in a desperate defense against the wolves. Giant hornet larvae were a delicacy to the dire wolves, and if they made it into the nest, without a doubt all the larvae would get eaten, the queen would be killed, and the hive would die off. These were not, however, Thistlemans concerns. He needed to help Diane. An extraordinarily sharp pain cut through his shoulder. His eyes, wide, Thistleman looked but couldnt see a wound. What the? He doubled over, the pain much worse. Diane saw him and, distracted, the claws from one of the hornets cut through her shoulder. He couldnt imagine what he would suffer if she died, but that pain hed never felt anything like it before. An absolute, piercing, unstoppable pain. The consequences of breaking his contract scared him. Then he had a realization. He could still help Diane without killing, and he could also do so without any demonplay, as she had once put it. He simply could be botha demon and her little peasant. But he also wanted her dead. He wanted out. Or did he? Fulfilling the contract meant he would keep his life, but then, did that mean that failing it would.? AHHHHH, DAMN IT ALL! Here we go! Hed made his decision. Her will, her authority, he would accept it as absolute. Diane Culaine, Master of Demons, dont let me down! Hall of Mirrors, I call upon you, and cast my vision in perfect clarity. Mirror Image! Warp! By the art of the skies, unbounded by law, I defy you! Levitation! A perfect copy of Thistleman appeared before him, before he disappeared high into the sky above the mountain. Now for the finale. There was one trait all creatures shared and that was fear. If this failed then nothing would work. He would release his aura and, with it, a cloud of powerful miasma. He had never seen a creature that didnt flee from his approach when his powers were unleashed. From the farthest pits of hell, I call upon the powers of shadow and darkness! Show my true form and unleash despair! His body quickly morphed, its height rapidly increasing and mass returning to his formerly scrawny limbs as a massive fog of miasma began to explode from his body. The Demon Lord of Destruction was making an appearance. The pain in her shoulder was intense but Diane couldnt let up now. She couldnt die. Thistle was waiting for her down below. She managed the leap on top of another hornet, stabbing it through the head. She was afraid, and was losing blood quickly. She couldnt keep this up. She felt a burning sensation in her chest. It was something she had never experienced before and caused her to double over in pain, holding tightly onto the giant hornets falling corpse. On her chest, the mark began to glow and spread. She had been accepted as the master of a contract, her new status seared into her flesh. From the seal, she could feel an overwhelming power and a sea of emotion. She looked up to see a huge, dark cloud, growing and spinning faster and faster. An aura, dark and terrible, rained down on the creatures below. The hornets, the direwolves, even the bugs and birds, all of them were fleeing . PITIFUL CREATURES! WHO DARES TO STAND IN THE PRESENCE OF ONE WHO I HAVE ACKNOWLEDGED AS WORTHY OF BEING MY MASTER? BEGONE, OR FACE THINE END! The air and earth shook at the proclamation and large boulders came loose, tumbling down the mountain. The authority of the first and eldest Demon Lord, even in his weakened state, was not something any ordinary creature could look down upon or face. Dianes vision was becoming blurry, and she could barely see the outline of the being at the center of the maelstrom. She couldnt hold on anymore and passed out.
Diane woke up a short while later. Night had fallen and she was next to a small fire. Her shoulder had some fresh bandages around it, and Haraldr was lying nearby, also patched up. Thistleman worked fervently at the pot over the fire. She was about to sit up and speak, when Thistleman held up a finger to shush her. Save your energy. Youre really hurt. Both of them were gravely injured and wouldnt survive a rough journey back into town. However, Thistleman was in the process of attempting to make a healing brew. The moment he saw the first bubble rise, he pulled the pot off the heat. Then, he took out the tonba berry paste he had made and mixed it with the brew. He breathed a sigh of relief it turned a light pink color. Alright, Diane, relax. Its going to be a little warm. Ok. I trust you. She winced a little when the brew was poured on her shoulder, but then started to relax as the pain faded. That feels a lot better. Since when did you learn to make potions? I I saw someone doing it when I was young. I was just trying to improvise from what I saw. That wasnt a lie. He had seen someone working on potions when he was young. Over ten thousand years ago. Ok, seems I have a bit left over. Not the strongest stuff, but it will save his life. He walked over and poured the potion on Haraldrs numerous wounds. Some of them started to close over a little, and a very thin membrane of skin covered the larger gashes. His labored breathing stabilized. Alright, he should be fine to be moved now. Diane, can you walk? Y-yes, I should be fine! She carefully stood up and made sure not to move her damaged shoulder too much. In the darkness, they carefully and quietly made their way back into town. Chapter 13: Prize and a Party Tonight, the guild hall was quieter than usual. There were a couple of groups of adventurers sitting around some tables, making plans for the following day, but the vast majority of adventurers had packed up and left for the mercenary quests, with only the stragglers who couldnt get on any of the caravans or ships remaining in town. Mr. Franz Falkiore was running the front desk tonight. He was a man of average height and a particularly slender build, known mostly for his eccentricities. He wore white face paint, with a pair of small red triangles under each of his eyes. He also liked to wear funny-looking, frilly clothes and oversized red shoes. As to why he looked like that, he always said it was an old habit from a job in his previous life. Most people just took it as a joke, and treated it as another one of his eccentricities, along with his talk of magicless self-driving carriages and handheld communication blocks. Since he had so much free time at the moment, he was working on another one of his odd pet projects. He was trying to create an odd, stretchy substance with which to make animal shapes after filling it with air. However, despite claiming it was a real thing, he had never learned the appropriate skills or knowledge to make it, since, according to him, he was a high school dropout. Not that anyone had ever heard of one of those schools either. This never stopped him though; he relished his role as the madman. He was so focused on his work, he didnt notice the main doors open, nor did he notice the kids walking up to the desk until they were just a few feet away. Seeing Diane covered in blood and guts, his immediate reaction was a little extreme. Hmm, so if we try and adjust the formation here, and here, maybe I can repliAHHHHH! ITS A GHOUL, A ZOMBIE, A CREATURE BACK FROM THE DEAD! DONT EAT ME, BABY ZOMBIE, I AM ONLY A CLOWN AND MY BRAINS DONT TASTE THAT GOOD! Wait... ah? You arent a zombie here to eat my brains? OH MY GOODNESS, you are a true to life real child! Well, Ill be, that is quite the amount of blood on ya! Gave this ossan a good old heart attack, you did! Now how can good old Mr. Franz help you? He pulled a tiny horn out of one of his pocket and blew into it twice. Diane, who was covered in two types of blood and chunks of flying insects, was temporarily frozen in a look of shock, revulsion and fascination at this strange display. Thistle responded with a quizzical head-tilt. You are a strange one, arent you? So what kind of monster person are you supposed to be? I have never seen this clown-type humanoid before. What? Me? A--m-m-monster person? What could you possibly be getting at, good sir? Why, I bid you a good day! Its night. Oh, so it is. You are quite right. Oh well! So then, corpse disposal fee is ten silvers, burial is another five, and three gold in bribes to the city guard. This guy isnt dead. Oh, he isnt? A shame. You sure? He could be, for an additional ten silver. You you arent serious, are you? Because I cant afford that. The moon is quite pretty tonight, huh? I wonder, I heard it was made of cheese. Diane definitely wasnt in the mood to handle this exchange. This kid isnt dead. He is part of another adventuring group. The rest didnt make it. Can you please take care of him? And not in the killing way? Also, Thistle, turn in the rest of the goods. I just want to get this over with and go back to the inn Right away. Here you go! Thistle unceremoniously tossed Haraldr at Mr. Franz, glad he wasnt their problem anymore. Mr. Franz looked a little shocked, not only at having an injured, unconscious man literally thrown onto him, but at the ease with which the small boy did it. Then, he also noticed the overstuffed packs the boy was carrying. Something was definitely off. Then, the dump. A half-dozen giant hornet cores, thirty ounces of crow grass, thirty ounces of tuffle weed, and twenty-five ounces of tonba berries. Mr. Franz looked carefully at the monster cores, before looking at the kids plates. Where did you get these? So Diane told him their story, although she conveniently left out the part about the demon shed seen. She could hardly believe what had happened herself, so instead she focused on the slaughter of the hornets, making it sound more like the nest was cleared between her and the dire wolves. She also said to give half the money from their reward to the unconscious Haraldr, since he would need it more than them. All in all, they had made one gold, twenty-eight silver, and fifty coppers from the quest. Mr. Franz made a mental note to verify as much of the story as he could with Haraldr when he woke up. If true, he would need to have a very serious discussion with the branch manager or the assistant manager. Back at the inn, Ryme was pacing back and forth with two plates of food long since cold. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Jotuun, on the other hand, was sitting down at one of the empty tables, his eyes locked on the door. Jotuun, its getting late. It is getting really late. They should have been back by now, right? Mmm. They really did say they were going on a quest, right? But kids cant take quests. But if they did, they should have been back by now. So why arent they back yet? Mmm. You dont think they got hurt, do you? If they did, what should we do? Do you think the guard will look for them? Mmm. They wouldnt listen to us anyways. They should have been here by now. I even made all this food for them. You dont think they arent coming back, do you? Mmm. They have to come back. They paid for a week, you agreed to a week right? Who pays for a week and then doesnt come back? Its rude! I will have to scold them for being rude guests! Mmm? Jotuuns ears perked up and he rose from the table so quickly that Ryme squeaked and jumped in surprise. Jotuun rushed to the door when he saw the handle start to turn, grabbing the door and flinging it open. Diane, surprised, fell through the entrance. Eeeeeeeeeeiiiiiii!!!! I knew it. You really did take on a quest, didnt you? Reckless! Reckless little girl! And look at you, youre all hurt and covered in blood! Before she knew it, Diane was pounced on by the small skeever who immediately started fussing all over her. Jotuun, heat up their food! You, Missy, need to get cleaned up first! You are such a mess, ugh, and I just washed your dress last night! You need to stop treating such a nice piece of clothing so roughly. Reckless! Youre reckless! And you what are you carrying in that bag? Ryme finally noticed Thistleman standing near the door, clearly enjoying the show. Oh, this? It is our quest reward. Yeah, we got it for killing some giant hornets and gathering some stuff. Hey, Auntie! I have a new job for you! Since youre taking care of us, can you also handle the money too? I dont have anywhere else to keep it, and a good auntie would definitely help us out with it, right? Ryme looked into the bag and squeaked again when she saw the large sum of money in there. They would take months to earn a gold coin here, especially after taking out living expenses from their daily earnings. Her entire body stiffened and the shock and stress caused her to faint. Jotuun let out a loud, hearty laugh as he secures the door for the night. Niece and nephew do good! Finally, Ryme stop worry so much! He reached down and picked her up, before setting her gently into one of the chairs around a well cleaned table. Hurry, get cleaned before Ryme wakes and gets mad. I heat up big, good meal! At the sound of all the noise downstairs, some of the other patrons come down the stairs. Hey hey, whats going on down here? Its getting a little noisy! an elf chimed in. Niece and nephew finished first quest! We having party! They tell story after bath! A party! Count us in. Woof! A floppy-eared canian leading a small pack of his friends descended the stairs Hum? Did I hear you say your niece and nephew finished a quest? I would like to hear what kind of feat the family of the Mighty Jotuun accomplished! Lets get us a strong ale to go with it! Even the solitary orcs had come down to join them. Aye Aye! the rest of the patrons chanted in unison, and soon the dining hall was very lively indeed. As Diane came down the stairs after her bath, she was shocked to be received by such a large, warm group. She did her best to tell the story again, with everyone listening attentively. It fulfilled their desire for a sense of adventure to hear the story coming from such a young girl. It also filled them with a sense of awe and pride, as she was able to accomplish things that even they could not. Diane and Thistleman did not get to sleep until very late that night. Mr. Franz was desperately trying to hunt down the branch manager. Shortly after the kids left, Haraldr woke up. He confirmed Dianes story. But it should have been impossible! An ten year old child, escaping from dire wolves and luring them into a giant hornet nest, slaughtering them, and getting away after? Such a thing had never been heard of before! The youngest noble to clear a giant hornet nest had been sixteen years old at the time, and he had a healer with him! Mr. Franz had checked everywhere. Neither the branch manager nor the assistant manager were in their rooms, the lounge, the training area, or the pavilion, nor in any of the various offices off the hall. Finally, Franz found them on the highest patio in the building, looking out to the wilderness in the north. Ah, Mr. Franz, I was wondering when you would show up. S-sir, were you waiting for me? Hmmm? Yes, I believe you have a report for me. How did you? It is of no concern. Please, continue. Well, it is about Diane. I have confirmation that she may well have cleared an entire giant hornet nest, and also lured dire wolves into helping her do so, and subsequently escaped from them. Hmmm, yes, and there is there something else you would like to ask? The branch managers apparent disinterest was really throwing Franz off. Well, I believe proper procedure would be to send someone to verify the report, no? There is no need for that. Actually, that area has become exceedingly dangerous since she left. Diane is quite the lucky girl. Raise the threat category of Brownrock Mountain to Orichalium. Post it as a guild announcement. Ah, and about Diane, we will submit the final report to the guild file. There is no need for you to worry anymore about this. Yes, youre right. There is no more need for me to worry any more about this. Thank you for your time. Mr. Franz felt calm wash over him and he lost interest in pursuing the matter any further. He decided it would be best to continue to treat Diane and Thistleman as perfectly normal guild members. Was that the right thing to do? The hooded assistant manager asked the branch manager after Franz had left. Undoubtedly. If she were to make such a huge wave upon first arriving here, it would bring the wrong kind of attention to Njord, dont you agree? Well, it is possible. Particularly in the higher ranked adventurers. They may try and seize an opportunity to claim Diane for themselves or their teams. But would that be wrong? I believe that girl deserves some privacy, dont you? We wouldnt want her to be snatched away from our guild, now would we? You do want to make it to branch manager, right? Well, true. Do you think she is the key to do it? I mean, I never expected you to make branch manager before me, but I am still too far from being qualified. Also, why did you place a restriction on Brownrock Mountain? I always fulfill my end of the deal. As for Brownrock well, lets just say my intuition tells me something really nasty is moving in there. Ah, one last thing, since it would be too strange for us to do nothing here, we should upgrade Diane with the Special tag. It is usually given to individuals with notable potential, although lets avoid making a public declaration. We will also wait until she reaches an appropriate age before allowing her to rank up. I suppose you are right, as usual. The two hooded figures turned and went back into the guild. A powerful gust of wind snuffed out the torch as they walked through the doors into the guild hall. Chapter 14: A New Normal The cold night wind howled outside the window, causing it to vibrate loudly. Diane had been having some difficulty going to sleep, her mind alight with questions and all kinds of thoughts. Just how had everything worked out so well? She rolled over in the bed and opened one eye to look at Thistleman, sprawled out on the floor again. Hey, Thistle. You awake? Always. Whatsup? Well, I. uh about today. Did any of it seem weird to you? Hmmm, well that Haraldr guy sure seemed pretty happy getting all torn up. And the counter guy thought the moon was made of cheese. Why do you ask? Well I just I thought you shouldnt think anything was weird and just get back to sleep. Youre keeping me up! Diane turned back over in a huff. She realized she didnt have the confidence to ask what she really wanted to know. Meanwhile, Thistleman opened his eyes and looked at her in confusion. Thus, the night passed, with Diane finally catching a few hours of sleep after getting over her embarrassment. Diane jumped up with a start. The dim light of the day was peeking through her window,. How late is it? Thistle! Thistle! Get up! I think we missed breakfast! This is all your fault for keeping me up! What will I do if we dont get breakfast? What will I eat? Can I go on another quest while hungry? You better have a good answer for me! Well, how do you know we missed breakfast? Because I cant smell it! Plus, look how late it is! Ryme said that breakfast is at sunrise and it is well past sunrise! You know, they kept a plate of dinner for us last night. Maybe they kept a plate of breakfast this morning too. But what if they didnt? Thistleman was getting a little flustered. He had no idea how to handle this situation. Hunger was rarely a problem for daemons, and even then, only the weakest suffered from it Well, the only way to find out is to go down and check! Then what do I do if they have nothing? Well I dont know, eat some moss or something! There is a lot of the growing around here! YOU IDIOT! She struck him upside the head and Thistleman found himself almost regretting stopping her from getting eaten. Almost. The morning had been a particularly busy one. Word was getting around from the other patrons about Dianes story, and that Jotuun had a niece and nephew in town. A lot of the locals were curious and wanted to meet them, and so Ryme found herself cooking nonstop almost all morning, and Jotuun had a lot of cleanup to do around the tables. Before she ran out of food, Ryme managed to stash a plate for the kids. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I hear things are getting really heated amongst the nobles. Did you know Duke Vermillion and Count Horatio are preparing to go to war against each other? What? How did that happen?? I heard he assassinated the counts son. Thats outrageous! Why would he do something like that? I dunno, noble minds are just different, I guess? Woof, is that so? I heard he was aiming to kill his daughter and missed! Nyah, his daughter? I heard it was her lover! Hah! Neither of you are right! It is certainly the duke projecting a mans strength! Killing the counts son is a truly bold and time-honored way to declare war! Time-honored for who? We arent orcs. Thats not how things work here! Kyahahahaha! Then wrestle me, the winner will be who is right! That doesnt matter, from what I heard it is even worse than that! My cousin is a squire to a knight back in the capital. Apparently, the kings brothers are using this fight to push their childrens claim on the inheritance. What? How could the king allow this! What about his children? Do you live under a rock? This is only a problem in the first place because he has no kids. Well, I for one have no interest in feuds. Njord has always followed the rightful king of Luthas. If there is no heir, when the king dies we will have no liege. Shhhh, you shouldnt say things like that! Why not speak his mind? We are among brothers here! WOOOOAH! The canian and orc are going at it! Who will win the arm wrestling contest? The bustling activity kept Ryme from hearing Dianes tirade to Thistleman. However, when she saw Diane appear at the top of stairs, she waved energetically and called out Dearie, I saved you a plate! She wasnt sure if she had said something wrong but but Diane stopped in her tracks, her face turning bright red. Then she saw a despondent boy walk down next to her. When he looked her in the eye, she just got even redder. What is wrong with kids these days? I just saved some breakfast for them. Elsie was having a very odd day so far. First, when she came in this morning, Mr. Franz was behaving stranger than usual, and seemed out of sorts. She couldnt quite pin down what was wrong, and he didnt elaborate much other than shoving a small pile of papers into her furry mitts before wandering out the door, whistling to himself. Then, as she sorted through the stack of papers, not only did she see that most of Randalls crew had died yesterday, which was an absolute disaster, but that Diane had managed to save their last member, completed the gathering quest, and killed some nasty monsters. What the heck was up with this report? Was Mr. Franz finally losing all his marbles? Then one of the guilds office assistants came in and delivered her the weirdest note yet. Here you go Elsie, an internal announcement straight from the top. For guild staff only. Nyah? What kyind of thing would The soulless office drone had already turned around and started making his way back to his cubicle. With a sigh, she closed an eye and glanced down at the bulletin. What kind of crazy announcemeboth her eyes opened wide. Diane Culaine has been promoted, with the official rank of Copper! She was hereby allowed to take quests, ignoring the usual rank restrictions, effective immediately. Elsie was hereby instructed to convey the guilds sincerest congratulations to Miss Diane at her soonest convenience, and to ensure all appropriate protocols were followed to prevent the excessive spread of this information, for Dianes privacy and convenience. Naturally. Our sincerest congratulations on your new role, Elsie! Before she even had time to finish processing this information, the guild door was flung open. Huffing in the entrance was a small girl wearing a purple and gold hemmed dress, starting to fill with patches and stitches, most impatient at the late start to her day. ELSIE! Im here for a new quest! Behind her, that peasant porter of hers smiled and waved. Nyah?!?! The cloud of miasma that was hanging around Brownrock Mountain was slowly condensing. In the thickest part of the cloud, a hand began to form, before reaching out and grabbing onto a nearby boulder. A shadowy body was slowly starting to materialize. Who am I? What is my purpose? Why do I feel so lost? Aimless? Chapter 15: An Unlikely Friendship? Nii-san, are you going out again? I saw the little girl again, a little older now, probably no older than Diane. Her bright blue eyes stared into mine. Her blonde hair had started to darken a little into a cute dirty blond. Just one more time. After this time, I wont ever have to leave you behind again. We will be able to stay in a nice little house and I can get you that doll you always wanted. I spoke, but the words were not mine. I wanted out, but this kept happening to me, again and again. I hate it when you leave, because every time you go out, you always look so sad and hurt when you come back! Im scared Im scared that one day you might not come back. Stop it! stop stop stop! I do what I have to do. No matter what, I will always take care of you, Nina. Just wait for me here. I will be back, I promise! Thistleman sat up, fast as a bolt of lightning. His breathing was heavy. He wasnt even trying to sleep, yet every night for the past three weeks, he kept having these dreams. They were maddening. Who was this kid? She seemed familiar. She looked like the girl from the broach. I need to find this kid. She has to know something. Thistleman looked over at Diane, making sure she was sleeping soundly. She had charged in to the guild every morning since theyd arrived back from the mountain and had taken on a new quest every day. She wouldnt be waking any time soon. Without even a hint of a sound, his body slowly melded with the shadows and slipped through the cracks in the ceiling. It had been several weeks since Gus last left for his job and never came back. By the end of the first week, Nina had run out of food but she waited patiently in their little apartment. During the second week, she got so hungry she started begging for food. Most people ignored her, but she didnt know what else to do. She couldnt even imagine stealing from others, and so she just continued to suffer. By the end of the second week, the landlady came around. She said that rent hadnt been paid for this month and that Nina would have to leave. She begged her to wait for her brother, just one more day, but she wouldnt listen. By the end of the third week, Nina started to get sick. She was cold and hungry. Her clothes were now little more than rags. Nobody would even look her way. She had heard that a slavers guild kidnapped kids to sell on the black market. It would have been better than this, so she tried to sell herself to them. But they told Nina that nobody wanted a weak, sick kid about to die. After that she retreated into a dark alley. The slums would be her grave. She curled up against a wall and her body didnt even have the energy to shiver anymore. And then there was someone standing over her; they seemed to have just stepped out of the shadows. I see death you have finally come to take me. He didnt answer. Instead, he popped a squat and tilted his head. He seemed to be chewing on something? You Nina? Speaking was hard and she was so incredibly tired. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Want some jerky? Even though she was starving she took it hesitantly before taking a small bite. It was delicious. So does this mean you will stop haunting me now? Haunting you? Death, does this mean even you dont want me? Im not death. So is that a yes or no? Oh well, then I will wait here for him Her eyelids were getting heavy. There was no need to fight it anymore. At least she wouldnt die hungry. That is not an acceptable answer. If she stayed out here any longer, she would definitely die. However, Thistleman didnt want to take her back to the inn either. He stretched out his arm towards the wall. It has been a long time since hed used this spell and he wasnt sure how well it would work. But, best to practice now before using it on the inn. Time and space, heed my call. Time, I hold thee constant, while space, I command you, provide me refuge from wind and rain, cold and heat. Open a new realm for me, one with a fire to keep me warm, space so I may sleep, and a door to keep out my enemies. Come forth, Dimensional Tear! An oozing, viscous black fluid congregated into a ball in front of Thistlemans outstretched hand, before erupting into the stone wall. A small door materialized into the side of the alley wall. Thistleman reached down and picked the little girl up, before carrying her through the door. Inside was a very small room, no larger than eight feet wide by five feet long. It had a small fireplace in which a magical fire burned. The ceiling was low, just barely high enough for him to stand. Thistleman sighed in disappointment. Seems I can only do so much right now. Well, it will have to do. He set his pouch of jerky in the corner of the room, and laid Nina down near the fire. Then, on his way out the door, and almost as an afterthought, he took his water skin and tossed it in to the corner with the jerky. Tonight was what the townsfolk would call a lucky night. The sky was perfectly clear, and a full moon illuminated the forest. Thistleman could hear a monster fight nearby. He leapt from treetop to treetop, as silently as the wind. Nearing the sounds of battle, he could see a huge, green troll practically swinging a whole tree at a saber-toothed tiger. Thistleman smiled to himselftroll hide would make for an excellent water skin. Also, their meat was naturally tough and considered repulsive to most species, it preserved well, and when smoked lost its acrid smell. Except something was wrong A saber-toothed Tiger should have been able to wipe the floor with a troll, even one this big, by leveraging its superior speed and intellect. Why was it just taking these hits? Not that Thistleman could complainsaber-tooth hide was just as good for a water skin and their meat was more flavorful. If he gave some to Nina it could stop those dreams again for a little while. Crunch. The troll finally managed to land a killing blow. After breaking one of the saber-toothed tigers legs, it took a mighty swing and crushed its skull, splattering chunks of meat and brain onto the rocky ground. The troll looked over to his prize and stared in a stupor for a moment. Then he began salivating. Delicious, soft man meat had appeared next to the cub. The troll bellowed as he wound up and delivered his blow. However, he didnt expect to receive a sudden shock from his club. The human had stopped his club with his hand. His eyes werent human eyes. Those yellow slits filled him with fear. His club shattered and, with a crash, the troll fled through the underbrush back into the darkness of the forest. Thistleman turned to the nearby saber-toothed tiger cub, who had been cowering from the battle as its parent was slaughtered before it. The cub had an injured leg and was mewing pathetically. Well, best to leave it then. Thistleman walked up to the cubs mother, touched it with his hand, and the space around the body began to distort before the corpse disappeared. Far away, a yelp of shock could be heard from Ninas new room. As Thistleman turned to walk away, the cub made a fateful decision. It tried to follow him into the forest, mewing incessantly. Thistleman stopped and looked at the little cub limping towards him. He waited until the cub reached him. It looked up and rubbed its face against him. What a weird creature. Thistleman picked the cub up and looked into its eyes. Now what about you is worth dying for? He decided after much thought that the benefits of investigating this strange power outweighed the risks. How he would explain this to Diane? After much though, he came up with a plan. A devious plan, indeed. That morning, Diane woke up to a crash from the window, and started screaming before something fluffy landed on top of her face. Thistleman stealthily warped back into the room, took a deep breath, and readied himself. Why, whats this?! An injured saber-toothed cub has come flying in through the window! Ahhh! Ah, a beautiful delivery! Who needs practice to be an actor when it can just be this easy? Chapter 16: The Great House War Messenger, report! Duke Vermillion sat on his throne, rubbing his temple slowly, while his face was scrunched up in agonizing thought. Underneath his eyes, dark circles were forming from many sleepless nights and constant meetings with his war council. Things were going much more poorly than hed anticipated, and that bastard Horatio was proving to be just as wily an opponent as the rumors had suggested he would be. Shortly after he killed Asimore, he ordered all his troops near the border of Mournholm, the counts realm, to launch a surprise attack. He was aiming to take advantage of the counts preoccupation with the expedition to the Northsreach Mountains to keep him from discovering what had occurred until it was too late, and that the count would already be engaged in battle with various goblin and orc tribes, thus weakening his forces. However, Duke Vermillion greatly underestimated Count Horatios intelligence network. The man was considered one of the four pillars of the kingdom for a reason, and instead of launching his subjugation force into the mountains, he immediately launched it into Duke Vermillions territory, and seized the farming village of Reims as well as the local barony, adjacent to the River Cairn which ran down the center of the kingdom. However, in a move shocking to Duke Vermillion and quite fortuitous, he stopped his forces there and had not advanced since. Unfortunately for Count Horatio, the Culaine family was also considered another one of the four pillars of the kingdom. While he didnt have the good fortune to have a ready-made army of adventurers already recruited, he did have a large population ripe for conscription, and a massive treasury to recruit mercenaries. The messenger was dressed in plain military fatigues, sharply pressed and with numerous accents emphasizing the red top and bright white bottoms. He kneeled with precision and lowered his head, before speaking. My lord, General Napolitano is reporting that our forces are ready for deployment. They are only waiting for you to take lead of the formation. We have twenty thousand peasant conscripts, five thousand soldiers from the professional garrison and, counting the Band of Medina, which has just arrived this morning, we have up to ten thousand nine hundred mercenaries. Excellent! Finally, some good news! Tell General Napolitano to have all troops stand by for departure. We leave the moment I arrive. Magister Hamlin, prepare my entourage! Also, send someone to Garlands chambers. Its time my son showed his abilities by acting as regent while I lead the war effort. An older man, wearing layered black robes with long, hanging sleeves, stood up from his small desk in the corner of the room. Several other court attendants were busy transcribing notes and sifting through reports. The man bowed deeply and acknowledged the dukes request with a simple, Yes, my lord. Then, he turned his head slightly towards one of the attendants who nodded once and hurried from the room, followed shortly after by the solemn magister. The magister considered their adversary. Count Horatio was a man so terrifying, it may have been more apt to describe him as a hyper-intelligent monster. His skill with a blade matched his skill in magic, and both were refined to the point where he was considered peerless. The king had even tried to offer him a dukedom, then an archdukedom, but twice the count refused. Instead, he had focused on hunting monsters for the good of the realm, earning him incredible fame as a hero. By far, though, the most unnerving part of the count was his intelligence network. He was always incredibly well informed of events throughout the kingdom, and seemed to find out things far faster than any other lord. But not one lord in the entire realm had been able to infiltrate the counts network. Every single spy sent disappeared, never to be seen again. However, the man did have a couple of weaknesses. His army lacked in numbers and he was said to only travel at night due to his eccentricity and paranoia. Hopefully, their advanced recon team would be able to shed some more light on these tendencies and perhaps find a hole in his defenses. Having arrived at Magus Francoiss study, the magister had no more time to further reflect upon the state of the realm. Fortunately, the knight captain was also here, so it saved him a trip to the barracks. Ignoring the shouting match over strategy between the two, he readily inserted himself with the practiced grace of a longtime bureaucrat and administrator with a polite cough. Ahem, esteemed lords, the duke is preparing to move out. Gather your men and meet in front of the manor so his entourage may depart, posthaste. His lordship, Sir Garland, shall be managing the realm in our absence, so send your deputies to brief his team on any relevant issues before joining us outside the city. It is quite a large force, so it should be easy enough to catch up. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Archion. The nightless city. A metropolis dwarfed only by the imperial capital of Dyrrachion, the pride of the Rivellion Empire. Over a million people called it home, and tens of thousands inhabited the lush plains of the surrounding area that provided food for its hungry residents. Through the power of magic, the city thrived, and people were able to work night and day. Such a massive population made housing extremely hard to manage, and numerous towers of brick and stone filled the city, crammed with residents for the sake of efficiency. The lower floors of such towers were converted into small markets, which abounded with all kinds of local delicacies and foods. The major roads were crowded with people, often avoiding speeding noble carriages like a swarm of mullet evading a predator. To separate themselves from the peasants and lower nobility, the great and wealthy nobles of the city had recently invested incredible sums in building the floating islands which dotted the sky. Servicing these islands were the nations first small fleets of airships, an extremely recent addition to the forces under the command of the king of Luthas, Lex Calrainne. Such an addition was made possible only because of a theft from the forges of Moeria. A few years ago, a young, obsessive genius arrived in one of the small local villages. He claimed to have stolen the technical readouts for dwarven airships. After some investigation, not only were they confirmed to be the genuine article, but the young man claimed he was able to construct the airships. However, it was clear that such a talent also bore the signs of lunacy. When the king asked him why he would do something as suicidal as breaking in to Moeria and stealing from the dwarves, the man simply responded, No fantasy world should go without airships; I would gladly stake my engineering degree on it! Many thought the king mad for funding such a ludicrous venture, however all doubters were silenced when, a year later, the kings personal flagship ascended. It was a large ship, over fifty meters in length, with dozens of propeller engines. All of them were powered by an intricate grid of mana crystals which were attached to an orb at the helm which was used to steer the ship. The king named the vessel Queen Annes Revenge. Soon thereafter, a massive workshop rose above the skyline of the city, producing new airships at an astonishing rate. Unfortunately, the dwarves assassinated the young genius who had filched their designs before more of his ambitious projects could be unveiled. For his contributions, the king allowed him to be buried in the royal mausoleum, a tribute to the unparalleled genius of one E.K. Adams. King Lex Calrainne mentally groaned, skillfully hiding his annoyance behind a stoic royal expression. Today he had to deal with a truly disastrous situation facing his kingdom. He was old, very old, and since his first son died as an infant, he had no heir to carry on his line. He had wanted to retire peacefully, but fate had other plans for him, and now he had to resolve a titanic issue rapidly spiraling out of control. Before him stood Antoinette Culaine, first daughter of Duke Vermillion, and Henrik von Krauss, second son to Duke Horatio. Both had come to petition the King to sanction the other party, each one claiming the other side acted first to declare war. Unfortunately, their untimely arrival resulted in their petitions devolving into a shouting match and accusations between the two guests. Antoinette was a gorgeous young woman and was considered a prodigy for her age. She wore a tight pink dress, with silver heels, and a glittery red bow in her hair. She had already been accepted to the prestigious University of Sangkore when she came of age in two years time. Opposite her was Henrik, who appeared far more gaunt and pale, bearing an almost unhealthy look. He wore well-fitting dark leathers and had a short black and red cape trailing him, with an insidious looking longsword strapped to his side. In spite of his fragile appearance, he had an uncanny amount of energy. How dare you show your face here, scoundrels! Was murdering my brother not enough for you? Hah! Murder? You think we wouldnt have found out about your assassination plans? If not for our timely discovery, my father would be dead right now! Brazen lies! One look at your surprise march into our territory would reveal your insincerity! A surprise march? You were clearly readying an army to invade us. We have already lost Reims to your barbaric horde! Hmph, and we have not gone a step further! We are waiting in good faith to negotiate before the king! Hooooo, negotiate? What is there to negotiate while you are oppressing our people! You need to return Reims to us before we can even consider negotiation! The kings agitation was slowly building. He was tired of dealing with this, and with all these petty, entitled nobles and their disputes. The only reason he held on was because of his younger twin brothers, both of whom claimed their son was the rightful heir to the kingdom. He was afraid his death would split the kingdom between each of them and their backers. Worse still, if he acknowledged either one as the rightful heir, he was certain it would split the kingdom anyway after his death. The doors to the royal audience chamber were thrown open. In the midst of the chaos, a familiar pair of voices rang out in unison. Brother, it is time we settled this issue once and for all! Make a decision. Whose son will inherit the kingdom? Entering the chamber were none other than Archdukes Guilford and Traxis. Both men were still imposing despite their age, and each twin was just as conniving as the other, having built a large coalition across the country. The only difference between the two was their outfits, with Traxis boldly wearing a bright cyan raiment composed of puffy accents over his arms and legs, while Guilford wore a deep crimson raiment more focused on frills and waves. Neither Antoinette nor Henrik acknowledged the arrival of the archdukes, and continued their shouting match. The two archdukes looked at each other, and then back at the spectacle before them, each arriving at a similar conclusion. Manipulative smiles spread across their faces simultaneously. Lex Calrainnes grip tightened immensely, slowly crushing the golden arms of his throne and exposing the whites of his knuckles. His day was about to get much, much worse. Chapter 17: Prelude to Disaster Damn it! How the hell did Vermillion get wind of my plans? A tall man stood on the veranda of the Barony of Reims, overlooking the River Cairn. His skin was pale only further emphasized by his black and red steel armor, layered like waves across his proud chest. Chainmail skirted down from large, sharp shoulder pauldrons to his black steel wrist guards. Behind him, a large crimson cape fluttered in the wind, adorned with the sigil of his house, a knight kneeling awaiting the rising moon. His face belied his age, appearing to be that of a twenty-six year old man with a strong jaw and profoundly blue eyes, although at this moment red hues were beginning to show through them. Other than some slightly elongated canines, his teeth could be argued to be an image of perfection. In his hand was a solitary wine glass, filled with a viscous red liquid, which he sipped on slowly. Traces of anger coursed through his otherwise melodic voice, which at first appeared to speak to nobody in particular, until a shadow dropped from the darkness of the sky to land on the veranda. The flicker of light showed another man, pale skinned, and dressed in the servants robes of House Vermillion, but bearing the crest of a knight on his chest. While he usually bore an aura of arrogance about him, all vestiges of it were absent at this moment. Well, Asimore? Time is short. Tell me, how did Vermillion find out about you? Fath Master. There are none around worth maintaining this masquerade for. The sharp rebuke silenced Asimore, who bore no hint of the blade that had pierced his throat, but was still quivering in fear before this man. Master Horatio, I do not believe Duke Vermillion is as perceptive as you fear. It seemed to me his target was the peasant with Diane, not I. Tell me Asimore, do you question my judgement? Asimore dropped his head still further, shaking. No, Master! Then tell me after he killed you, what did he do? He launched a surprise attack on us, Master. And what of Diane and the peasant? He sent a bounty to a bandit group, Master. Then what happened to the bandits? All of them were killed, Master. Now then, tell me of Dianes abilities, tell me of the third daughter of Vermillion. His fifth and youngest child. Asimore felt that his master was coming to his point, but he still couldnt quite pinpoint it. Plus, he was sure that Count Horatio already knew all this information. She was considered a failure at birth, Master. She couldnt even manifest a mana heart. Hmm, so you mean to tell me that a mere ten year old child and her peasant friend bested a group of six bandits, professional killers hired by Duke Vermillion? Or, do you think it more likely they were chattel sent by the duke to reinforce the cover of a professional agent? Acting against you directly he was bound by noble laws; he would know better than to do such a thing. But as an accident, sending a man in secret to pose as a peasant to make this more amenable to the prideful nobles, yes, I can see it now. A professional he knew who could so expertly dodge, that it would look so perfectly The counts voice began to trail off as he looked far beyond the River Cairn, towards Versailles. Asimore. Yes, Master! His voice was shaking and his eyes were closed. He was prepared for the usual punishment of those who failed the count. There is something unusual about that girl, this Diane. In spite of being a failure, it appears she has not only settled in Njord, but has joined the Adventurers Guild. However, there are limits to what my little birds can tell me. I am certain that Duke Vermillion is up to something. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Count Horatios eyes narrowed before he continued, Of my subjects, you know him and Diane best. Even if you were deceived, I hope this experience has been educational to you. I shall offer you a chance at redemption. Go to Njord and take on a new identity. I shall offer you this chance only once. Yes, my Master. I shall depart immediately! To have received such an opportunity was so rare. This was the first time hed ever saw the count show mercy. Shortly after Asimores departure, another shadow approached Count Horatio from the darkness. This one did not manifest itself, and instead floated above the veranda, blocking the counts view of the moon. Horatio von Krauss, it rasped, or should I say third child of House Draculae, His Eminence, Mobius, first child of House Draculae, has called the Elder Council to session. They find your recent actions most concerning. There is a fear that you may be risking a major break of the masquerade. They demand your immediate presence. DAMN HIM! That Mobius knows exactly what he was doing. The greatest thorn in the counts side; a pathetic creature trapped in the old ways. He clearly he knows what would happen to all of my work if I were to abandon Reims now. Duke Vermillions army is on my doorstep. Count Horatio gritted his teeth. All his planning, all his work, all his efforts to build himself into a hero of the people, to become someone so trusted and indispensable to the kingdom even if that plan was starting to crack before his eyes, he would rather die sticking to it than falling into cowardice and becoming like the rest of those old fools. He would need no deal with the Demon Lord Carinthus to stake his claim on the world, just wait and see! Tell the Council I will not be attending. What? You cannot refuse! I only have to acknowledge Father, the rest of you cowardly ants! With a swift movement of his hands, sharp claws flew out to strike through the shadow. AHHHHH! You will regret thissssssss The shadows blended back into the night sky. Count Horatio looked down at the river, towards Archion, before he whispered quietly to himself, Henrik you must not fail me here. If we can secure the backing of at least one of the brothers, the Council will be too afraid to come for me. Mako bean stew again? Cmooon, what kind of a stingy team leader are you? The count is paying us so much more now that the subjugation is off! Look, the other teams are even roasting meat. Why cant we get something delicious, just this once? Angelina ignored Boriss now nightly complaints against her choice of food. Mako beans were high in nutrients and protein, despite their lack of taste. We arent having any meat, Boris, because last time we went on a quest, you torched the village to kill a spider. The repair costs alone cleaned out our savings, and now, we need to save up again, otherwise we wont be able to get our new members some decent gear! Boris himself was a native of Rivellion. He was pleasantly tanned, though fairly skinny, and his oversized robes made it appear almost as if he was a walking, talking twig. He wielded a wand and wore a silver wire headband with a single gem resting in the middle. Angelina was a former paladin of the church in Rivellion, and she wore full plate armor which she had modified with a design to her liking. She never brought up why she left the church. The other two party members were rather new additionsa quiet red dragonkin from Ignis called Grimran (Boris couldnt tell and never asked their gender, since the last person who did got a little crispy) who specialized in close quarters fighting. The red dragon blood ran particularly strong in him and any threat to his hoard was treated with extreme prejudice. Then there was a lepian. Her name was Mosey. She had long and well-toned legs with large feet and a cute face with an adorable button nose. Her long, lightly furry ears were transitioning from their summer greys to a slight white, indicating the approach of winter. To have a healer with such incredible agility as her was guaranteed to provide success to any party, as she almost never needed any protection. Furthermore, the kick of a lepian was something to be feared. Unlike Ignis, she was incredibly talkative. All of them also wore the coveted mythril plate of the Adventurers Guild. Look, how was I to know that one small flare would set their huts on fire? Ahhh, it was such a nice little flare too! Mosey said. First, you screamed so pleasantly when the spider landed on your shoulder, then the hut went WHOOSH! Then you couldnt get the spider off your shoulder and you made so much wind Then everything else went WHOOSH! Hehehe! Yes, so as you can see, absolutely not my fault and unavoidable. But I am a reasonable guy, see? So I will let you off the hook tonight. But tomorrow night, you owe me some meat! One of Count Horatios knights entered the encampment. The dozens gathered there quickly fell silent as he made his announcement. Glorious adventurers! My lord, Count Horatio, to show his sincerest thanks for your service is willing to pay you early for all your work thus far! However, the dastardly Duke Vermillion is marching on us as we speak with an army of over thirty thousand troops, expected to arrive here tomorrow. We know our numbers may be small, but with quality as high as yours, the count has a genius plan to win and bring that bastard back to the negotiating table! Any adventurers who stay for the duration of the battle will receive double their initial compensation and an additional gold coin per day in battle with the duke! A gold coin? A whole gold coin per day? With that much wealth, they could cover all their expenses for months and still have some fun money left over! They easily would risk their lives for less, and what about facing the duke was any different than their original plans to crush some mountain goblins and orcs? A massive outcry of support erupted from the camp. On his veranda, an insidious smile spread across Count Horatios face as the cries echoed up to his new castle. Everything was moving according to plan; he just needed to hold the Duke on the other side of the Cairn until nightfall tomorrow. Then, he would teach him the true meaning of fear. Chapter 18: Night of Blood FORMATION. HAAAAALT! CAVALRY FRONT LINE, MOVE! A proud general sat upon his horse adjacent to Duke Vermillion, their army gathered around a hill overlooking the River Cairn, on the other side of which they could see the Barony of Reims. So far, they had seen no movement from Count Horatio or his forces. Duke Vermillion eyed the river carefully as his troops moved in to position. Only one large stone spanned the water with barricades just visible on the other side. Magus! Tell me, have you been able to find anything through scrying? My lord, they have set magical barriers to counter any attempt to break through. While they are strong, given some time, perhaps a day, we can break through them. We will do this the old fashioned way then. Have your mages reinforce the cavalry, and then prepare for bombardment. We give them no time and we give them no quarter! ATTACK! Yes, my lord! Magus Francois raised his staff and green light flashed in to the sky. As the cavalry begin to rush forward, a call went up from the mages on the back line. Light of the goddess, Myra protect us. Barrier! As fast as the wind, swift as thunder, grant us the speed of Apollo. Haste! Rage overwhelming, endurance never failing, strike fear into the hearts of our enemies. Berserk! Each spell cast began to reinforce and strengthen the cavalry on the frontline. The thunderous cacophony of their hooves striking the earth reverberated across the river basin, their formation picking up a terrifying speed. Shields of energy spiraled out from the lead knights, rolling towards the forest below. Within the forest line, Angelina watched the cavalry charge. So far, everything was going just as Count Horatio predicted. Her role was simple. Last night, the count sent their geomancers to make a huge trench and to disguise it with mundane materials. The idea was for the enemy to focus on their anti-scrying defenses and assume they were going to buy time, and therefore egging them on into attacking. As soon as the cavalry approached, she would pull the trigger, revealing the pitfall and startling the horses. In the moment before they fell into the spiked hole, the mage line would launch a fierce barrage, weakening the cavalrys defenses so that the spikes below would finish them off. Afterwards, their melee fighters would rush forward to clear up any survivors, before forming a phalanx round the bridge and awaiting the enemy infantry. They were to hold on as long as possible, luring in as many infantry as they could, before they retreated across the bridge. The bridge was primed with mana bombs and would be detonated as the enemy forced their way across it and got stuck on the barricades on the other side. The whole goal of the strategy was to buy time, as, according to the count, he had allies prepared to meet up with him at nightfall to launch an assault on the dukes flank. In order for the plan to proceed correctly, they would have to weather the first barrage of magic from the dukes army without retaliating. It was almost time. The enemy backline lit up with a rainbow of reds, yellows, and whites, and a powerful wind gusted down from the hillside. Then, the bombardment launched. Lightning tore through trees, fireballs exploding and frozen spears of ice stabbing into the ground. They wavered as adventurers and knights on the front line were impaled, shocked, and melted. Angelina! Hit the trap now! Go! Boris called out to her from the hole he had been cowering in before the bombardment. Mosey seemed entranced, watching the destruction as if it were a fireworks show. Grimran stood tall, facing the incoming bombardment, reading the flow of attack. He dodged an Ice spear and then tanked a fireball. The flames licked and burst around his red scales, emphasizing his bared fangs. NOW! At Angelinas shout, Grimran charged forward, and Mosey laughed and hopped along behind him, ready to heal her front line at a moments notice. The concealment around the trench dropped. It was the moment of truth. Boris could hear the horses whinnying as the trench was revealed. He closed his eyes tightly. DAMN IT ALL! BRIMSTONE AND ROCK, DIE WITH A DROP! BURN WITH THE HATRED OF A THOUSAND SUNS. HELLFIRE! At the cost of a large amount of his mana, dark flames gathered around Boriss hands. He waited for them to coalesce before he thrust them forward at the enemy cavalry. The black fire scorched all the trees in its path, before striking the barriers in front of the faltering cavalry. The screams from the mounted knights, with their skin and bones melting under the withering flames, created a sick song of pain and suffering. A few bold knights leapt off their horses and dashed furiously across the ditch. They were greeted by the onslaught of furious adventurers and frenzied knights. The mages hiding on the other side of the river began to launch their counter-bombardment, and shields were being raised across their whole line. It was too late to turn back now. With a sputtering fury, the general commanded the main army forward. Countless peasant conscripts mixed with trained knights marched towards the Cairn. Everything was proceeding just as the count had planned. Deep within the Barony of Reims, Count Horatio watched the battle intently through a clear crystal ball, set atop a plush black and gold pillow atop a marble pedestal. His vampiric father had taught him long ago the importance of the masquerade. In ages long since passed, undead had fought alongside humankind and the other races to defeat the dragons. The undead of that era were the product of mages seeking to transcend the bounds of life. Soon after the dragons were defeated, Ishtar declared the acts of those sorcerers an abomination, and she declared that they too must be exterminated to preserve the divine, along with the fey and elves who she had declared complicit in spreading such profane knowledge. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Since that moment, necromantic magic was banished and its practitioners driven underground. They had their rights stripped and were enslaved by man, or were slaughtered by the thousands at the hands of the emergent demon lords. The only reason they were able to persevere at all was due to using their magical prowess to hide themselves in the farthest reaches of the world. As for the masquerade? It was the method developed by vampires to blend into society. Only a select few, the inquisitors of the church, actively hunted them these days. The masquerade was an unforgiving system. It forbade the use or discovery of any of their vampiric abilities before the general public. Any slip-ups were punished harshly to prevent indiscretions or investigations. For a long time, Horatio had hated this system, but he stuck by it as he had no other choice. He had always conspired and planned for a way to change it, but he never had the willingness to take overt action. However, fifteen years ago, he found his reason. As his face contorted at the unpleasant memories of all hed been through, a pair of slender, soft arms slid across his shoulders and over his chest. He could smell the pleasant fragrance of cherry blossoms as her brown hair brushed against his cheek. Maria, my sweet Maria, what brings you down here? You know I dont want you to have to see these unsightly things. The count turned his head and saw her deep amber eyes and brow furrowed in concern. Even if you dont want me to see them, I can see you suffering. I can see you are in pain. Is it wrong for me to want to comfort you? No, there is nothing wrong with that. Thank you, Maria. He turned around and took her in his embrace as a resolute expression came onto his face. He would forge his own destiny, no matter the price he had to pay. He would live together with his beloved in peace. Ishtar, the council, and the demons be damned! Duke Vermillion glared at his generals. Each and every damn one of them, incompetent fools! First, they lost his cavalry. Then, they marched under a withering barrage of magic fire to assault the bridge, yet they couldnt break the ranks of the adventurers for almost two hours. When finally, they forced them to retreat, he had lost nearly another thousand when the area on and around the bridge blew sky high! The hands of one of his soldiers even flew all the way to his position atop the hill and struck him in his face. Then, fearful of more traps, his magicians changed strategy to one of attrition and bombarded the enemy positions with their superior numbers. However, the enemy had the advantage of swathes of forest cover. Now, his mages had spent most of their mana. Crossing the Cairn would have to be done the hard way. At this point, noble pride be damned, he would manage his forces personally. Tell me, are the boats ready yet! Yes, my lord, but why do you insist on leading the offensive across the river in boats? We should continue to wait on this side of the river as our mages recover their mana, and strike when they are ready. You damned fool! This entire time, you have been playing into Horatios hands! All his attacks, all his strategies he is trying to hold us here as long as he can. He is up to something, and it is as clear as day! But sire, boats cant hold up under a barrage of magic fire Do you mean to tell me that our division of mages are capable of running out of magic, but theirs arent? Our sheer numbers have clearly taken their toll on them as much as us. How many of their original three thousand are left? One thousand five hundred? A thousand? We still have another twenty thousand troops, and here we are, cowering with our tails between our legs! I, for one, will not stand for it! Prepare the archers and have the mages put all their power in to shielding our forces. We strike immediately under the cover of night. Duke Vermillion stormed out of the meeting as he returned to his carriage. It was time for him to join the battle, no longer to sit as an inspiring figurehead. A pair of squires knelt before him, and at a nod, they opened a large chest in the rear of the carriage and pulled out the fabled armor of the Culaine family. Its ornamental gold plating was reinforced by dwarven mythril and orichalcum, a prize stolen long ago from the once powerful orc tribes of the Northsreach Mountains. To supplement it, he wielded a quicksilver blade of elvish origin. For a species despised by the gods, they sure made decent weapons. Unbeknownst to the duke, his change in temperament would save his life this night. As the last light of the sun faded, Count Horatio had gathered his personal court far up the Cairn. Nearly a dozen vampires and a lich approached the river. Archimedes, the count said, nodding to the lich, please halt the waters so we may cross. The lich offered a small chuckle before acceding to the request. You vampires and your constraints. In all these thousands of years, you havent figured out how to overcome such simple things like crossing running water and a little bit of sunlight? The art of such ancient magic has been lost to time itself. If finding and modifying such spells were so easy, Im sure a lich such as yourself would have figured out how to make a humanoid body without all your flesh rotting off. Hahaha! Feisty as always, my dear Horatio. Dont forget your end of the deal. All the bodies of the dukes men will belong to me! Just make sure to wait until after I take the remaining adventurers away from here. As long as they believe my knights gave the soldiers a proper burial and my reputation stays intact, what you do is your business. This is why I like you! Such a shrewd man! An evil glimmer shone from Archimedes eye sockets, filled with priceless gems and small souls screaming to be free. One such soul disappeared, feeding the Lichs evil magic. It made Horatios skin crawl, but he had no other choice if he wanted to survive and win. With him, he had also brought two nosferatu, vampires whose faces would give even adults nightmares. He also brought a vampire muse, whose beauty and illusion magic could sow confusion deep amongst the hearts of men, and the rest were vampire beast masters. The plan was simple. The beast masters would call upon the forces of darkness to unleash a stream of hell and shadow hounds upon the flanks of their enemy, while Archimedes would raise the fallen soldiers of the duke to create an army and launch an assault of the dead from the rear. Once the ranks fell into confusion, the muse would use her illusion and mind magic to cause the soldiers to fall upon one another, and the nosferatu would assassinate any of the leaders who tried to restore order. It began shortly after he boarded the boat. Duke Vermillion felt he had finally turned the tide of the battle, as boat after boat of his troops landed on the shore, driving the weary adventurers back. There was hardly any magic bombardment to affect them, and the adventurers were soon falling back in a full retreat. But the dukes elation was short lived, as his nightmare was just about to begin. Howls, most foul and deep, began to echo across the river. Shadows of fire and flame came racing out of the hills into the flanks of his troops. Screams of horror and agony abounded, as sharp teeth shredded flesh and bone. A cold green light began to glow in the field morgue, where their fallen were being prepared for the long rest. Flesh rotted and fell off the bone, other deceased soldiers sputtered incoherently as they choked out a wail through their blood-filled lungs. Soon, the army of the dead was descending from the rear, over ten thousand strong and counting. Incorporeal visions flitted about, friends turning into horrible monsters astride each other. Terrible monsters, diving from the black night sky, grabbing any who dared resist and carrying them into the deep darkness, only for a rain of blood and guts to fall below. What in the damned hell? Duke Vermillion, for the first time in an age, felt fear as a dark cloud descended on his army. Sail down river! A timely command, as other boats slower to launch were sunk beneath the weight of the surging bodies. This didnt stop screaming soldiers from leaping into the waters and grabbing at the side of his boat. Dont hesitate, cut down any who are holding us back! With a swift swing of his sword, fingers, arms, and hands were cleaved from the side, blood filling the river as his men sank below the darkened waters. As the darkness began to drift across the river, Duke Vermillion could see a shadow, slicing through the wall of bodies and scattering a rain of blood on the water. A pair of cold eyes met his, those of a hunter who had found his prey. Without hesitation, Duke Vermillion launched his most powerful spell. Fire, raging hot as the sun, fierce as the flow of earth, I call upon thee to smite my foes! Eruption! Darkness eternal, shadows of night who disappear into the void, rend my foes and leave only ash. Dark Impulse! A raging white and red ball of flame and magma. A sphere of darkness from which no light could escape. They collided above the river, the resounding explosion toppling the remaining trees near the shore and whipping the river into a furious froth, capsizing, shattering, and sinking all the unfortunate boats too close to the epicenter. Horatio took the brunt of the blast, preventing him from chasing down Vermillion. As each of the kings brothers backed the other contender in the war, it would soon devolve into a bloody proxy war of attrition that would bring devastation and famine across the kingdom for the years to come. Chapter 19: A Demon鈥檚 Solution to the Orphan problem Are you crazy? How can we keep it? Thats a wild animal you have there! And a nasty one at that! Havent you ever heard of saber-toothed tigers before? Dont you know how dangerous they are?! Ryme was in a frenzy. After the sound of the smashing window and Dianes yell, she came rushing into the room, only to find the cub on Dianes bed. Worse still, the little girl had completely attached herself to it. It was only a cub, but it was at least half her size. Auntie! Look what I found! Isnt he the cutest? Can we keep Clover? She could not let this happen, but Dianes stubbornness, while endearing, would mean that Ryme needed an ally. She glanced quickly at Thistleman, before immediately ruling him out. The kid was staring fascinated at Diane and the cub, almost excited even. That left Jotuun. Hey, Jotuun! We cannot raise an animal like that in this household, right? We dont even know where it came from! We should just turn it in to the Adventurers Guild or the city guard and be rid of it. What? No, Auntie! We cant do that. They will kill it! Tears erupted from Dianes eyes as she clutched the furry cub closer. Ryme looked over to Jotuun for support, but instead he said, Hmmm. Fine. You raise though. Need new window glass, and to find pet bed. Ryme balled her fists, her fur bristling as she turned and followed Jotuun down the hall. Jotuuuuuuuuun! Come back here! I am not done with you yet! In the meantime, Thistleman was watching in absolute awe. This cubs powers were amazing! Without using any magic at all, it had not only swayed Diane instantly, but through her, even convinced Jotuun to let them keep it. This development certainly warranted further study. If, at the very least, he could secure the cubs loyalty to him and Diane what it did to anyone else was hardly a concern. This creature had so much potential. Thistleman grinned almost from ear to ear at the implications. First and foremost, however, Thistleman had to deal with the Nina problem. As more of his powers returned to him, Thistleman began searching the depths of his mind. In spite of having severed his connection to the God of Darkness, there were vast portions of his memories he could not reach. How long would this portion of his mind remain locked? Why was it locked? As he continued leaping from tree to tree, his path eventually brought him back towards Brownrock Mountain. As he began to approach, he stopped suddenly and hid his presence. He felt something something familiar. Wasnt this where he had released his miasma weeks before? Looking around, he could see that the trees and plants in the area had taken on a strange hue. He proceeded slowly, advancing with the utmost care and not making a single sound until he reached the edge of the forest. He could clearly see someone sitting on the edge of one of the caves that made up the hornets former nesthumanoid in shape and of a fairly large in stature. It was clothed in various animal furs, with red and black hued skin covering an extraordinarily well built body. On his arms were two patches of shallow exposed bone, providing some armor, and on his head were two small horns indicative of his youth. Most telling, though, were his yellow eyes with his pupil slit like a cats. It was a demon. He had inadvertently created it with his miasma. Upon seeing Thistleman, the demons eyes widened. It dropped from the cave entrance and immediately kneeled. Master! It is you! Only you could have brought me into this world! I have been feeling so lost almost as if I have no purpose. Please, tell me! How can I serve you? If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The creatures attitude was surprising. It was nothing like a daemons, who would only acknowledge the power of a superior while they schemed behind their back. This was an absolute, undying loyalty. If his connection to the God of Darkness had not been broken, would he, too, be like this demon? Well, if this was a servant of his, best to test its knowledge and usefulness. Before that, tell me how much knowledge were you born with? I see speech was granted to you. You share the same language as I, but tell me, do you know of the common tongue here? Master, from what I can recall, I know of the language and cultural norms you had at the time you graciously bestowed life upon me. Unfortunately, I only know a little of the common tongue, but that can surely be improved with study. I wish I could do more, but this is all I have for now. Indeed. The skills you have now are more than enough for my purpose. My hands are quite full at the moment. I have much work to do and, unfortunately, it is frustrating having to continue dealing with all these problematic orphans. One is all I care to deal with. I see, so Master, how do you wish for me to deal with this problem for you? Shall I eradicate them? No! Absolutely not! I cannot He almost admitted he could not risk being plagued by nightmares. What daemon would ever openly admit their weaknesses? Ahem. I cannot allow that course of action. Feeding, housing, and raising is what I require from you. I shant deal with her any longer. As I said, you already have the knowledge and skills; you figure out the rest and you deal with it. That shall be your duty. Yes, I understand, Master. I shall fulfill your will to my utmost ability! Very well, then I shall call forth the one occupying my hands right now. She shall be in your care. Do not fail me. Realm of Space, I command thee, open a door and heed my will. Gate! A large, ornate door began to form in the space above Thistlemans raised hand, and as it opened, Nina fell out of it and into Thistlemans outstretched arm. Aieee! Oh, Death, it is you. Is it time for me to pass on yet? I keep telling you, I am not Death. Your time with me is over. Now, you shall be staying with The kneeling demon looked up at Thistleman expectantly. Did it even have a name? Actually he would name the creature and it would likely just accept it. Yes, you shall be staying with Orion. Work diligently, eat, live, and grow well and perhaps you shall be rewarded. Could my reward be seeing my brother again, oh Death? Thistleman decided not to answer that question. Hed already decided the girl wouldnt be his problem anymore. He left, disappearing back into the darkness of the forest. The girl turned to look at Orion. If you serve Death, then you must be one of his reapers. Do we have a house to stay in? A house? I havent made one no. Then we need a house. He told me to work diligently for him. Maybe if I become a reaper like you, I can see my brother again? Orion found Thistlemans instructions vague. He wants me to take care of her for him? He even instructed her to work hard and, most importantly, she said it was to become a reaper like him. His master wanted an army. He wants killers. And, he wants to make them from orphans. A malicious smile spread across Orions face. To train an army for his master. What an honor! What a responsibility! To teach these kids the demon way. It was truly a great task! Yes, we shall start with a house, and then a training ground. There is much work to be done, new recruit. Master is sure to reward those who dont disappoint him. Then, we shall find the rest of the members to make up your team. If there are enough, we can make even more teams. Given time, this area had all the resources he would need. Amala readjusted her pack, all that was left of her teams valuables as well as their remaining food from the cave. It was frustrating trying to balance it on her shoulder, and she still was not used to using only her left hand yet, and her bandaged shoulder was still aching. She was traveling south, looking to put her past life in Njord behind her. However, having been a bandit meant that it would be hard to find work in a normal city. Considering how well the kingdom maintained an information network between cities, it would only be a matter of time until she was found out. Instead, she was looking for a small town to start over. A quiet place, one where they might be willing to accept a pretty girl with a sad story and not ask too many questions. After a while of searching, and asking various travelers about towns and places they had visited, she found one that perfectly suited her taste. It was much further to the south, in the territory adjacent to Archduke Guilfords territory and one of the seven city states, Moxis. She couldnt remember the name of the marquis who ran the territory, but the village of Mist Vale was located along the river Cairn and wasnt too far from the sea. Even if things turned for the worse there, she could make a last ditch attempt to escape to the Treacherous Isles and join a pirate crew there. Just this once, though, she would make an attempt at an honest living! She smiled sadly to herself, and wondered about how different things could have turned out if she had made better decisions in life. Perhaps Gus wouldnt have died. Maybe she could have had a family? The answer to these questions, she would never know. Chapter 20: The Art of Darkness **Kurstwood. One week after Dianes departure from Versailles The stone crunched under the impact of Lieutenant Septimuss boots as he dismounted his horse in the center of the village. His knights were returning from quickly scouting around the perimeter. Septimus looked around, taking in the scene before him, his eyes pouring over every detail in the midday sun. One of his team leaders, Sergeant Alain Dufount, approached. Sir, we have concluded that there are no hostile creatures left in the village This had to be the work of that thing that came through during the summoning ritual. The knight shuddered in disgust. So it would seem. However, some things do not match up here. Tell me, Alain, were you able to find any bodies? Or any other creatures at all? Alain looked over at Hals slowly rotting corpse, and then to the remains of the other two knights within the circle of the village square. Other than the ones here no. Actually, now that you mention it, the fact that these bodies were left untouched is also quite strange. It is indeed. Do you remember the girls report back in Versailles? No, sir. I may have forgotten. One weeks liberty deducted for drinking instead of reading the report. You are a professional knight, here on an investigation from His Majesty himself. Sergeant Alain grimaced and hung his head in shame. Yes, sir. For your refresher, this is where her team fought the demon, as she called it. Well, that makes sense of all this devastation Does it? A demon that would have cleared out the entire rest of the village, and yet left the rest of these bodies here unscathed? Look, are you telling me that this crater matches up with the destruction of the rest of the village? Then compare the blood stains themselves you can see where the sheering of the rock has cut through the old, dried blood. But the fresh blood has poured over the edge of the crater and hardened. Alain tried to swallow, as his throat started to turn dry. He knew the lieutenant was sharp, but he had picked up this much information without even using his magic skills. Now then, lets get a better look, shall we? History, unveil your secrets to me, let neither light nor shadow impair my search. Trace! Septimuss eyes opened wide. Everything he was looking for, it was here! Even after a week so much residue of dark, demonic energy. It came from near the fountain, near the tracks of the carriage. Then, another cluster, a little farther from the carriage. It looked just like the energy called from the summoning ritual. Then, following the path to the crater, he saw something interesting. The residue of a different demon. However, only the footprints were there, and at first it seemed like a determined advance before it ran. Clearly it did not make it very far before it got caught up and taken into whatever made that blast. That girl, and her stupid father! More must have happened than shed let on. Even then for a demon from Ebenheim to have come all the way out here his investigation was only beginning. Upon returning to Versailles, he found that the duke and his men had already begun to march to war. His knights asked around the town, trying to find where the daughter of Vermillion went, and they were able to confirm that she had gone to Archion to see the king. Unfortunately, it led him to the wrong daughter of Duke VermillionAntoinette Culaine. By this time, the war between the houses was entering full swing and Dianes trail had long gone cold. Stanley had always been a man of conscience, albeit a little lazy and not the brightest person. He was absolutely plain in every respect, with a face that was easily lost in the crowd. His lack of talent had kept him stuck in a dead end office job for most of his life, answering phones, sorting papers, reading papers, and sending summaries of those papers to people who would summarize them again, before sending them to someone else to proofread and finally deliver them to the person who would make a decision on them. Such a life would turn any man to drinking. Eventually, one night he drank too much and hit the road, and the last thing he remembered was swerving off the road. Next thing he knew, he woke up in Anastasia. When he first wandered into the town of magic, he was absolutely ecstatic, having read stories of great adventure all his life. Soon, he would learn, the stories were just that pleasantries to help the masses escape the pain of their reality. Here, all he found was suffering, and then more suffering. He couldnt speak to anyone, and the work was grueling. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. He then tried to become an adventurer, but there he learned he was not special. Others used him, treated him as nothing more than a meat shield or baggage carrier. By then, he had finally learned enough of the language to get by. That is when he found a job recruitment poster. Njord Adventurers Guild is hiring! Office worker positions available! Safe, dull work environment filing paperwork and submitting reports. It was a dream come true. Something he knew how to do, a way to escape the roughness of everyday life. So he took the job. For a while, it was great. He had everything he wanted. At least, that was until he started noticing something strange happening. Ever since that girl Diane arrived, data he compiled was reviewed, and a lot of key things from it went missing. He started making some secret copies, just to make sure he wasnt crazy, and started seeing that the information reported was adjusted. Then, there were the demographic reports sent by the city guard. Apparently, there were some small reports about less orphans being found around town. However, nobody pressed to much about it, but once reaching the guild, at the very least an investigation quest should have been issued. Instead, those reports just disappeared. Then, he started to notice another trail. People who had asked questions about it disappeared. But eventually, their death reports disappeared from the records or were also adjusted. Something was up, someone was hiding something. Stanley knew it had to be someone important in the guild, so he decided to take his compiled documents and try to sneak out of the city with them. He had to get his reports to the guild master! Ah, quite a pleasant night for a walk, isnt it, Stanley? The guards on the south gate had fortunately been sleeping, so he had slipped quietly past them. However, he had not expected to run in to the branch manager in the middle of the road. Do you know how long ago it was I came to this world? Stanley kept silent. He noticed that, for some reason, the branch manager was holding a small package of meat. Fifteen years ago today, if I recall right. At the time, I was summoned by a very sad little man with big dreams. Mr. Eric von Straught, he begged me to help him become a branch manager in the Adventurers Guild! I could hardly believe it, such a scrawny and pathetic man, with dreams far too big for himself! Stanley did not like where this was going. He did not like it at all. But then he told me, he was willing to offer anything to be able to make it here. Now that is something I would have to be heartless to refuse. Ahaahaha! Sheer malice radiated from Baal as he continued his speech. Then, just as I was getting bored, worried I was missing out on all the fun back home, something interesting came to me. A little girl, determined to be an adventurer. That on its own is not much, but here is the kickershe was originally a failure with no future, who was contracted to none other than my master! Can you believe it? I have so much I want to say to him, so much I want to know! But there is an iron law where I come from, passed down from my oldest ancestors after their birth, and the only demons to have ever spoken with Dagon himself. His instructions were simpleto build a nation worthy of him, and that from that moment on, they were to never disturb him in his room. Any who did, he promised, would certainly die by his hand without thought or mercy. Now, do you know why I am telling you this, Stanley? B-b-b-because youre going to kill me? Wrong! Well, half wrong. You are still going to die. Hehehe, well, have fun, my dear Stanley. This is why I like recruiting your kind to work for me, you always know just enough to keep things fun for me! As he spoke those last words, Baal removed his hood, revealing two thick horns curling over his head, much like those of a bull. His black and red skin and infernal smile were revealed. Stanley began to realize that the entire time, the robe was magically enchanted to make it appear as if there was human face underneath the hood. . Thistleman had been preparing his book for months now, and he was certain that it was ready for Diane. He wasnt sure how fast she would pick up the skills, but if needed, he could just make another book later. He decided to pack in a few of the essentials, basics to help any demon get by in the world. Could a human learn demon skills? Well that was another thing he had to find out. He had described six different skills, illustrated with the best artwork he was capable of. At their most basic, their benefits were decent but nothing spectacular. However, once they were fully mastered, each of these skills could become quite terrifying. Diane already gained access to Demon Sight and Demonic Fury through the nature of the contract and her own temperament. Gaining these additional skills would be much harder. The skills he planned for her were Shadow Step, Demonic Resistance, Infusion, Devour Life, Devils Ray, and Concealment. Shadow Step used mana to improve speed. It could also be used to move between areas of darkness and shadow. Demonic Resistance was much simpler in comparison, as that one simply involved using a demonic aura to reinforce the skin to protect from blows. Then there was Infusion which involved assigning elemental magic properties to weapons and armor. This skill was highly draining in terms of mana usage. While contracted to Thistleman, Diane would be able to use the skill for far longer than most other adventurers. Devour Life drained the energy or soul of the target, but the hard part there would be convincing Diane to change her mindset to agree to wield the skill. Last were Devils Ray and Concealment. Devils Ray delivered a powerful, precision blast of dark energy and Concealment used mana to diffuse light around the caster. At the higher levels, Concealment could turn the user completely invisible. Now, for the hard partmaking sure that Diane discovered the book in a believable way. After some careful thought, and checking the guild quest boards, he was eventually able to come up with a suitable solution. First, he needed to acquire a treasure chest. Then, he would need to manually age it a bit, before slipping it into an ogre cave. Well, it ought to work. From what he had overheard in his short stay in Njord so far, adventurers rarely questioned what they found in such places. Now how to point Diane in the right direction Chapter 21: The Hunt Begins In such a diverse world as ours, it is important for all our students to learn the difference between a skill and a spell, as well as the importance of quick casting. A skill uses relatively little mana but is heavy on stamina, and can be cast immediately and repeatedly. However, skills can only be learned through repeated training, thus are most commonly found among the soldiers and adventurers of each nation. Spells, on the other hand, are a much higher art and are learned from the experience and wisdom of our forebears. Access to such tomes of wisdom is a pursuit best left to the nobles who can attend our academy. They can be cast in two formsfull spells for maximum power and efficiency of mana, or quick casting at a much weaker potency. If possible, mages want to avoid quick casting except in emergencies in order to best preserve their mana and to get the maximum effect. CArchmage Tyrus the Bold, founder of the University of Sankore, deceased Hrmmmmm. Thistleman was musing to himself, while playing around with different illustration of people using the Greater Illusion spell. Getting Diane to take the ogre quest was one thing, but not getting her killed in the process of retrieving the book was another thing altogether. Ogres are tougher monsters, so she would need some meat shields, and with the bulk of high tier adventurers gone for the copious well-paid mercenary missions, not many of the remaining decent adventurers wanted to hunt an ogre. Now how to acquire said meat shields without using some form of mind control? The main issue was that while Greater Illusion could replicate sounds, and do a fantastic job at making an illusion look real, it lacked, however, corporeality, which could cause problems. Ah, what a headache. Then, inspiration struck. What if he could make another demon? It has been a little while since the incident with the hornets, and enough of his miasma had regenerated although testing this in the city would be troublesome. It was time, therefore, to make a quick trip to the forest. Now for a deep breath. He only had enough miasma to try this once. Focus. Absolute focus. Keeping the image of what he wanted to achieve clear in his head, the miasma poured in an uncontrolled manner. Damnit! This is harder than I thought! I need to focus! The process wasnt perfect, but it started to work. Soon, a soft white hand began to form and reach out through the mist, then a slender arm rapidly condensing behind, followed by a soft and curvy torso, with long, firm legs. And a tail. And black wings. Thistleman started getting a little worried, but he tried to maintain his focus. Then, her face a beautiful womans face, and long ears and small horns. Damnit. Master! Thank you for calling me into this world! I am ready to follow your ah every order! She made a very clear attempt to look vulnerable, before she was hit in the face by a kimono. Get dressed. I have a very special job for you, as I am sure you already know. Do you have a name for me, Master? Yes, you shall be called Sayomi. Thistleman sighed as Sayomi finished getting dressed. It seemed that he would be running through a few more copper and bronze quests with Diane before he could get her to his book. Her growth was not going to go anywhere near as quickly as he hoped. Ah, may as well clear this excess miasma now too. He didnt want to warp these trees and leave evidence behind.
This morning, I woke up just brimming with energy! Even though it was a cold winter morning, today was looking like a wonderful day! The sun was out and I was ready to take on my day. I put a lot on him, and to be honest, I feel a little bad about it, but I am trying my best too! Every chance I get, I am taking on new quests. After all, I need to earn my keep! Plus, seeing how scary things are out there, I know I need to get stronger. Today, though, I feel motivated to take on a new challenge! Should I try for an Iron Plate quest? My new Copper rank has given me a lot more sway, and Elsie seems to recognize me a lot more when I am in the guild now! She is even treating me nice. Maybe when I get a little richer and more famous I can hire her to make Thistles life a little easier. Thistle still isnt awake yet? That sleepyhead! Alright, I suppose he has earned friendship rights by now. I dont have to always act like a noble around him. Thistle! Wakey wakey, sleepyhead!! Come on! Its time for breakfast and we need to get another quest today! Mmmhhmm its that time again? Ughhhh. Alright, alright! Im up, you dont have to drag me by my hair! Diane quickly dressed in her usual purple dress, now with many more stitches than before, and hurried down the stairs for breakfast. After scarfing down eggs and toast, she ran out the door with a second piece of toast in her mouth. She waved to Ryme and Jotuun, who smiled and waved back to her as the door swished shut behind her. She was so focused on getting to the guild that she didnt notice Thistleman giving a small thumbs-up to someone after the door closed behind him. What used to be a bustling guild hall now only had a few copper and bronze plate teams, with some independent iron and bronze plated adventurers and a silver plate team. I gave Elsie a nice wave as I ran up to look at the quest board. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Nyah! Welcome byack, Miss Diane. Morning Elsie. As I was looking at the quest board, Thistle walked up beside me, giving the quests a good look over himself. He always asked me about a bunch of them. Hey Diane, what do you think about this one? It says something about some ogres? Ogres? Well, I was wanting to try something a bit harder, like maybe an iron plate quest but that one is a silver plate full party quest. Im not sure I would want to At that moment, the door to the adventurers guild swung open, and a desperate cry filled the room. Someone anyone please, help me! Some ogres tried to kidnap me while I was picking berries in the forest, but when my brother came to protect me, they took him instead! I beg of you, can someone save my brother? I will do anything, so please help me! A beautiful woman had entered the guild, her eyes were full of tears and her torn and disheveled clothes emanated desperation. The guild quickly filled with noise. While the copper and bronze plate teams shared looks of fear, the silver plate team stood up and approached the woman, with their only female member trying to slow them down. Miss, we are the Avengers of the Dawn, and we will gladly help you save your brother in your time of need! My name is Gungnir, I am the team leader and a former knight, and these three with me are Efrain, our sorcerer, Fido, a magic swordsman, and Emily, our ranger! You are safe with us. Please, what is your name? And where do you need us to go? Efrain was a surprisingly muscular man for being a sorcerer and he carried a short sword. Fido was a wolf canian who used a two-handed claymore embedded with a single mana crystal to improve mana flow. Emily was a tall, plain-faced woman in green leather armor with a long bow and miniature crossbow at her side. She also wore a green cap which she kept all the way down, completely over her ears. Gungnir, stop! Think about this for a second! These are ogres we are talking about. We dont even have a healer or a scout or even a porter. If we wait for Mythrandirs team to get in, I am sure I can talk to him and Terra to get their support. This is too risky! Emily said. Emily, every moment we wait, we risk the death of her brother! No man can allow a lady to suffer so! Ahem! Excuse me? But I was looking at the ogre subjugation quest first, you all better not be thinking about stealing it from me! The nerve of these people! Even if I wasnt sure I wanted to take the quest, the fact I was looking at it first meant I should have first rights to it. That is just common courtesy! Ruff, I see, youre the little missy always causing a stir around here, Fido said. This is no place for a Copper. Let us men handle it! Ah, but didnt you say you needed a porter? Her and her friend are pretty small, but looking at his pack, they can definitely carry things for you. Please, my brothers life is at stake! The woman took hold of Gungnirs hand and leaned in closely with tears in her eyes. The view was too perfect. He blushed. No worries, we will definitely save him! But still, I am not sure about these kids, and Silver is the minimum requirement for this quest. As they were discussing the problems, Haraldr, now wearing a newly minted bronze plate, came running up to the group. Did I hear you needed a scout? I was the rogue for my old team, and as long as it isnt fighting the ogres, I can at least guarantee my ability to sneak and report to you! He subtly gave Diane a thumbs-up and a wink. During these discussions, a robed and hooded man approached Elsie, before leaning to her ear and tapping on her shoulder, then walking away. Elsie jumped with a look of shock on her face, and then ran to the group. Nyah! There is nyo worry about her plyate, she is a special cyopper, her and her friends are allowed for this request! What? She is a special rank?! Really? I wonder what her skills are like. The group of silver plates stepped back in shock, before their sorcerer, Efrain, spoke to her. She is definitely good, I can vouch for that. She managed to take out a giant hornet nest after all, and even escaped from dire wolves! In my entire career, I have only heard about special ranks from other city guilds, Efrain said. I would love to see one in action. Then it is settled! You have your porter and a scout, so now we can go save my brother! Oh, by the way, my name is Sayomi. I will be in your care. The way she batted her eyelids, the male adventurers couldnt help but follow her out of the guild, accompanied by the jealous stares of the lower ranked adventurers. The only person who was showing any apprehension at the current chain of events was Emily, but she wouldnt abandon her team. They had been through too much together. She could only hope that her intuition was wrong. It was a bit of a hike until we reached the ogres cave. Thankfully, we were able to make it there without much incident. Although it was cold, like getting really cold. I definitely needed to ask Thistle to buy me some winter furs when we get back in to town! The whole time Sayomi seemed so scared that the men just kept doing all they could to comfort her. The only ones who werent caught up over her were Emily and Thistle, which is probably why we ended up being our own little clique. Apparently, Emily had been part of this group for a few years, and they had gone from Copper to Silver in a decent amount of time. Their party had never hunted down ogres before, but they had lots of experience with all manner of other creatures. Emily wouldnt say where she was from, but I started to notice that she seemed really light, and her features seemed more refined than a normal persons. Was it just me, or had my eyes been getting sharper? We were able to identify the lair well before we reached it, due to the nasty smell. We had Haraldr sneak up to confirm it, and outside were various bones and piles of filth. Sayomi also spotted a small beaded bracelet in the bushes, and she tearfully insisted it was her brothers. This really seemed to whip up the men. We had Haraldr move ahead of our group, while we followed shortly behind. He seemed proud of his new spellCConcealment. With the help of the darkness, it made him almost disappear! Inside the cave, the smell of rotten flesh was overwhelming. The silence within was broken only by the drip drip drop of water falling from the stalactites. After what felt like an eternity creeping through the darkness, Haraldr quietly hustled back to the group. He spoke in a hushed yet urgent whisper. I found them! Three ogres are currently eating something in the room ahead. Ruff. Are they armed? Two wooden clubs and one crude stone axe. There was one standing at a large table while another was tending a pot over the fire. The one with the axe is sitting by the wall on the far side. Then a quick ambush may be our best bet, Gungnir said. Kill them before they can call for help. I dont like this, Emily said. Maybe we should find a way around to get Sayomis brother and just get out before they notice us? You know, she might be right, Thistleman said. You can never be too careful around here. We dont even know where the other paths lead, and if Haraldr is right, we dont have time! They might begin to cook him before we can find a way around, Efrain said. Also, do we want to risk alerting other ogres, Thistleman said. What if this isnt all of them? No, we strike now, hard and fast. Efrain, take the far ogre with one of your spells. Emily, assist him. I will go for the ogre at the table. Haraldr, stand back as support for me. Fido, you go for the ogre by the cooking pot with Diane as support. We are the Avengers of the Dawn! We stealthily moved to the entrance of the chamber and Gungnir gave the signal. The speed with which he and Fido stormed forward took me by surprise, and it took everything I had to keep up with Fido. The front ogres hardly had any time to react! Shield of Stone! Bulls Rush! cried Gungnir. Bestial Fury! Lion Strike! bellowed Fido. Chains of steel, born of magic to bind my foes, I call upon thee! Bind Monster! Efrain called as he wielded his magic. May the spirits of nature guide my arrow, Emily said, strike true with the guidance of the wind! Elemental Arrow! I felt excitement coursing through my veins. I couldnt wait to show off some of my abilities too! However, I failed to notice something I had not seen in a long time a look of concern on Thistles face. He kept looking back at the path we came from. Chapter 22: A Painful Lesson Each of the ogres brothers lay in a pool of their own blood; the surprise attack had proven effective thus far. However, the instinct of a creature in danger is nothing to scoff at. As soon as the magical chains erupted from the ground, the ogre strained to fight against them. It saw the arrow coming for its throat and, at that moment, dropped his chin and crushed the arrow with his teeth. The wind reinforcement burst from his mouth with a furious gust! I cant hold him anymore. Hurry and finish him off! Efrain shouted The magic chains binding the ogre creaked furiously under the creatures strength, before snapping and disintegrating into the mana from whence they came. The ogre roared, towering nine feet over them. I will hold its attention! Gungnir shouted. Everyone, focus it down and attack! Bulls Rush! The ogre trembled with rage as it reached over and grabbed its large stone axe. A red aura began to emanate from the creature. Shit! Its going berserk! YOU! KILL! AVENGE! FAMILY! The axe collided with Gungnirs shield, shattering it and flinging him nearly all the way across the room. AWOOOOOO! LION STRIKE! With a leap, Fidos claymore struck with a vicious fury towards the exposed throat of the rampaging creature. However, it was faster. Much faster. With a supernatural fury, it twisted its head to lock eyes on Fido, and punched him in the chest with the force of a cannon. The canian was sent flying back towards the cooking pot as blood sprayed from his mouth. Diane quickly changed her trajectory. She dodged to the side just as the ogre brought its axe crashing to the floor. A moment later and she would have been crushed. She quickly rolled backwards, dodging another brutal blow. Fireball! The ogre was struck by the fierce explosion to its chest and took a step back, before leaning forward through the flames and roaring. Grease! Efrain launched a quick cast spell to throw the ogre further off balance, Emily, Gungnir, now! Emily quickly launched a series of arrows at the ogre, one of which pierced the creatures eye. With his left arm dangling by his side, Gungnir drew his longsword and blitzed towards the blinded creature, dodging a wild swing before piercing its throat, unleashing a fountain of blood. The creatures body crashed to the floor. That was just one? Huff. I hate to think what would happen if we hadnt surprised the others. Damn, Sayomi, Gungnir said, if there are more, we might not be able to save your brother. [Gungnir] W-what? But we have already come this far. We cant leave him now! In the meantime, Thistleman hurriedly slipped to his chest stashed in the corner of the room and took a seat with an audible sigh. Hmm? Hey Thistle, what are you sitting on there? Is that a chest? Eh, what? This? No, thats definitely a chest! Cmon, let me open it! As Diane opened the chest, Efrains eyes went wide. Careful with that! What if its trapped? Inside the chest was a single tome, bound in beast leather and imprinted with a skull. Its clasp was sealed with bone, and a dark energy seemed to almost pour from its pages. This energy this book clearly isnt safe. Efrain boldly tried to slip his hand in to snatch the book, his eyes filled with greed, but Diane was quicker. Hey! Finders keepers! If this book is so dangerous, then why are you trying to grab it? Stolen novel; please report. I am an experienced mage! Come now, girl, you should trust him, Gungnir said. Efrain has always been a good ally and friend! As party leader, it is my duty to ensure rewards are adequately distributed! Just give up the book. Hey guys, now shouldnt be the time to be arguing! I can hear something coming down the hallway. A lot of something! The chorus of howls echoing throughout the cavern sent shivers down everyones spine. They had charged in to the belly of the beast without a full team and unprepared, and now they were going to suffer for it. All thought of the book dropped out of Gungnir and Efrains minds as they prepared themselves for what was to come. Thistleman was furious. His plan to get a team into the ogre dungeon had been too successful. These idiots had lost a hold of their senses and put everything at risk. Now, that risk was bearing down on Diane. Sayomi ran back behind Gungnir as Emily fired an arrow down the hall, before she too turned to run. An ogre burst into the cavern and swung faster than she could react. With a sickening thunk, Emily was sent flying into a wall and dropped to the ground, unconscious. Haraldr disappeared back in to the shadows, clearly shaking in fear. Another ogre charged in to the room, and then another. Thistle, dont worry about me! Diane shouted. Grab Emily and get out of here! Gungnir and Fido locked eyes with each other, before turning to charge at the ogres. Diane launches another fireball, but they continue to charge right through it as if it is nothing more than a nuisance. The sound of Fidos ribs breaking could be clearly heard. Gungnir was knocked out cold. Efrain shrieked before fainting in fear. The only ones left now were Diane, Sayomi, and Thistleman. Thistleman looked at Sayomi and pointed to Emilys limp body, and she nodded. Diane used her magic to maximize her speed. She dodged a titanic fist and leaped towards the wall before flipping around, her feet landing on the side and her legs fully squatting. She launched towards the nearest charging ogre, pouring all her mana into her rapier as she stabbed into its eye! The creature screamed and thrashed in its death throes, collapsing in a tower of muscle. And, right over top of it, a stone sledge flew in and struck Diane in the side with a resounding crack. Terror and pain were the last expressions on her face before she was knocked out cold. As the ogres charged towards Thistleman and Sayomi, they stumbled, then shrieked in surprise. Both of them had disappeared right before their eyes. Most shocked of all, was the ogre that reached down to grab Dianes body, which lay like a bloodied rag, only to have his fist bounce off the floor. His hands grabbed nothing at all. Outside the cave, Thistleman was furious. GOD DAMN IT ALL! DAMN THESE FUCKING OGRES! DAMN THESE USELESS SILVERS! The earth shook a little as Sayomi set Emily down. But we were able to get her your book, she said. Even if it didnt all go according to plan, in the end, it still worked out, Master! They are just some small injuries anyways! Small injuries? SMALL INJURIES?! SHE ALMOST DIED, MY PLAN ALMOST KILLED HER, AND YOU WANT TO JUST WAVE THIS OFF? I-I am sorry, Master, but next time I promise it will go better! I do not need you for a next time. No! Master! I promise that I can still be useful to you! I have no interest in what you think. Go bother Orion, he is over at Brownrock Mountain. You can find your own way. There is nothing more I need from you. I must not allow myself to fail again, not like this. Thistleman carefully picked up Diane and then began to walk back towards the city. Sayomi turned her scathing gaze back towards the cave, tears of rage dripping down her face. Why couldnt you all have just died like the obedient pawns you were meant to be? Well, I can still make a small detour before going to find Orion. If I have to suffer this humiliation, then all of you all of you will pay for this! Gungnir woke with a groan. His whole body was pain. Mama, one little hooman has waked, said the largest ogre. As the female ogre lurched forward, Gungnir closed his eyes. This is the end. Hooman, why you attack us? We do no harm, we live far and in peace. Why you come and kill my children? The voice was full of pain and suffering. Gungnir opened his eyes, and looked into her face, and in spite of her terrible visage, he could see it racked with tears and pain. What? You you kidnapped a man and brought him here to eat him. What you say? I tell you, we do no harm, take no people, eat no people! Why, why you attack us and hurt family? A sinking feeling started to overwhelm Gungnir, a terrible realization setting in. If they didnt kidnap anyone, then why did they come here? A horrible scream, far more terrible than anything he had heard before, echoed down the hall. All of the ogres faces turned pale. They grabbed their clubs, axes and hammers and turn to the entrance to the hall. WHY? WHY YOU HUNT US?! WHAT WE DO?! Mother Ogre yelled. A chorus of malicious laughs echoed down the hall, followed by a creeping cold wind. The torches blew out one by one. In the flickering light of the last torch, the figure of a woman stepped out of the shadows. Sayomi? Gungnir wanted to shout at her to run but then, he saw it, the skin of an ogre being dragged in one hand, the tail and wings made of darkness behind her, blood covering her entire body and a malicious smile across her face as a maddening laugh escaping her lips. The ogres screamed and bellowed as they charged her, as the last torch flickered out. In the darkness, all Gungnir could hear were the shrieks of the ogres. He tried to crawl away from the noise and the terror as fast as he could. Flesh was rending, blood spraying and landing on his face and body. Hehehehe, are you scared? Gungnir felt something soft press into his back and the voice sent a cold shiver down his spine. Now its your turn. Where to start? I have already peeled so many skins. Maybe, lets open you up, and see how many organs I can remove, one at a time, before you die. Ehehehehehe! A searing pain pierced his side as something entered his bodya hand, grasping, and catching hold of his kidney. After a few more minutes, the shrieks were silenced and all that could be heard was laughter. Epilogue: The Little She-Devil of Njord I groaned as I slowly opened my eyes. Why is my vision so blurry? Everything hurts. Please tell me it didnt happen again. I tried to reach up to my face. The seemingly simple action felt as though it ignited a roaring fire in my arm and I cried out. Diane! Lay still! You are seriously hurt. Stop trying to push yourself. Thistleman stood beside my bed, his face was creased with worry. Behind him, Emily was laid out on a hay mattress, covered in bandages. Ryme and Jotuun were also asleep in the corner, their clothes covered in our blood, and there was a pile of bloody bandages piled next to them. My eyes began to feel heavy again, as my labored breathing eased slightly. Thistlemans eyes never left mine as I drifted back to sleep. Slowly he kneeled by my bed, crossed his arms, and rested his chin on them. Even though his face still showed concern, his eyes hardened, boiling with rage. Everyone, I lost everyone. Tears rolled down Emilys cheeks. Why am I the only one who got to live? Emily couldnt forget the sight of those huge, brutish creatures barreling towards her and the faces of her friends turned pale in fear. Still not saying anything, huh? Thistleman said as he entered the room with a tray of food. Emily tried to hide her face deeper under the covers, with only her eyes peeping slightly out. Thistleman popped a squat right next to her as he stared unblinkingly. What is he doing? If you wanna stay a mute forever, thats your business. As far as I am concerned, you are beyond useless, practically sacrificing yourself to save people who were too stupid to listen to you. If it were up to me, I would have left you to die. Emily tried to swallow, her throat quickly turning dry. Thistlemans eyes radiated a cold, emotionless calculation, and her body trembled in response as if she was chilled to the bone. I am curious though, why did you do it? What about them made you willing to step into an ogres path? Tears welled up in Emilys eyes and her face flushed with anger as his words wormed their way through her mind. Fine. Keep your silence. Thistleman stopped at the doorway, before looking back over his shoulder with a slight smile. Just remember, Diane told me to grab you, so you pretty much owe her your life. No dying until you pay her back, or else I will make sure you suffer! In her silence, Emily had found a new pastime to occupy her, and that was loathing Thistleman. For now, at the very least, she had forgotten some of the despair which had been plaguing her. As Diane recovered, she began to go on quests again and, soon, she was starting to hone and master her skills. Every day she would read through her book. In it, she could feel immeasurable knowledge and power. Is she back again from another quest? Goodness me! She is covered with blood. What did she kill this time? I heard she went after a small goblin raiding party Look out, she is coming through! Its that bloody girl. What is her problem? Shes got this wild, obsessive look on her face. Another quest? Again? Doesnt she take a break? Why does that boy keep following that monster girl around. Do you think hes like her too? This is new. Looks like she is dragging another girl along with her. There they go again. That poor girl looks so scared next to that little devil! And yet they are always traveling around together. I hope nothing happens to her. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Emily was taking a bath when her relaxation was interrupted by a capricious laugh. Teeehehehe, Emmmmm! Oh dear Eeemmmily! I need your help, Big Sis! Emilys eyes affixed themselves in terror to the door of the bathroom. She promptly pulled her hat lower and tried to sink deeper into the water, as a feeling of dread permeated her bones. Footsteps echoed down the hall. After what felt like an eternity, the shadow passed the doorframe as Dianes calls grew distant again. After a minute of silence, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. Click. The window above her bath flew open. Emily shrieked, certainly not for the last time. That was the first time Diane abducted Emily for training. From there, it only got more demanding, as Emily rapidly learned the terror of an ten year old child with a tad too much power And at first, as much as she wanted to, she couldnt get herself to speak a single word of complaint. She got abducted: When she was eating. When she was shopping. On a nice, quiet date. Going for a walk. Getting abducted by bandits just to get abducted by Diane again. Days blended into weeks, and the weeks blended into months, through winter and into spring. No less than once a week, Diane would return from a quest covered in some creature or others blood. Several times a week she would she drag Emily on a quest with her and Thistleman. Not that Emily could go anywhere even if she wanted to. The few times she tried to sneak out, Thistleman and Clover always happened to wander in to block the doorway. She couldnt handle his cold stare. Then there was Diane, she had a supernatural sense for finding her any time she had managed to get alone time outside. Lastly, there was Rhyme and Jotuun. How such sweet creatures as them wound up sheltering those two, she could not figure out. But at least they made her food, and tended to her nicely and didnt take advantage of her silence. People also began to take notice that the orphaned children that once roamed the streets were slowly disappearing, even as the war to the west raged on and families were destroyed. Soon, stories of Diane began to circulate as though she was the boogeyman. Listen to me good here, Bjorn! I know you have seen that little she-devil running around here, always coming back late at night and covered in blood. Do you know where she gets it from? Well Ill tell ya, its from all the bad boys who dont listen to their mothers! If you dont start behaving, she will abduct you like those orphans and you will be just another blood splotch on her skirt! Around this time, there were also unconfirmed sightings of another little girl carrying an oversized scythe. Apparently, she stood on the rooftops of the buildings around the slums late at night. However, just as quickly as she was seen, she disappeared. Soon, Dianes new nickname spread across the kingdom. Tales of the Little She-Devil of Njord could no longer be suppressed. Tales that would bring the attention of many new eyes to the former Viking town. The Year of Emperor Hirihito IV: 240 Mist Vale, Kingdom of Luthas You must not forget you must never forget Amala tossed and turned restlessly in bed, her mind plagued by a vision she first had more than a month ago. Spare her life and send her north. More than just your freedom will depend on it. Amala shot up from her bed, her breathing wild and a cold sweat dousing her body and her sheets. She let out a small groan. These damned nightmares. I should have never stopped to pray at Almalexias temple. The priest even said they hadnt felt her inspiration in months, and now I appear to be cursed. Her small room at the inn felt very constricting for a moment, but she was soon able to regain control of her breathing. At least the people here were surprisingly welcoming. She had been worried that the people here might be suspicious of her as an outsider, but as she spoke with the innkeeper and told them her story, their expressions changed from tense to relief. Even the other people in the town would smile and wave at her. They were quite the pleasant elderly couple, I still cant believe they let me get this room for free! Amala allowed herself a smile as she looked out the darkened window, enjoying the sight of a nice fog bank rolling in over the town. Shortly after the fog rolled in, Amala heard a soft knock at the door. Dearie, are you alright? May we come in? Yes you may, it is quite alright. As the door swung open, all the hair on Amalas arm stood on end, and her skin was covered in goosebumps. Next to the little old innkeeper stood an extremely tall and thin old man, wearing a trench coat and dark leather clothing. He was wearing a bowler hat, which somehow felt like it contrasted his gaunt, pale face and cold, lifeless eyes. Ah, my Lady Amala, since I heard of your arrival in my small, quiet town, I have been hungering to make your acquaintance. My name is Mobius, Mobius Strathclyde. Mobius strode across the room towards Amalas bed. Her eyes went wide in fear. She was unable to open her mouth to let out a single sound. Her body trembled, but with a moments push with all of her will, she broke the gaze of Mobius and sprinted to the window and then froze before attempting to leap out. Theyre all, every last one, in on it. The entire town was standing around the inn, all of them with peaceful smiles plastered on their faces. All of them watching Amalas windowthe friendly shopkeeper who gave her an extra apple; the stable master who recommended the inn, and the craftsman who offered to clean and sharpen her sword for free. Now now, Lady Amala, where did you think you were trying to run off to? I really hate it when I have to give chase. This is it, then. All or nothing. Amala reached into her pajamas and pulled out a hidden dagger, swiftly twisting around with a strike to Mobius throat when she met his gaze again. Her body froze in place, unable to move. Ahhhh, but I do enjoy the feisty ones. I can make good use of you, even after I take my fill and dine. Amala felt a sharp pain in her neck, unable to move, unable to scream, her face frozen in pain and the surreal feeling of this silent, smiling town watching her somehow, she kept remembering her dream. Bonus Chapter: The Great Chieftain Rises Gorlek snorted, his fingers wrapped tightly around a coarse, yet feminine throat. He held tight, beads of sweat flung off his veiny arms and sparkled in the starlight, only to be shattered into a thousand more miniscule droplets by the desperate beating of the harpys wings. The blasted creatures were a pain to deal with normally, but to kill one silently so close to their nest? Grekh, mad bastard After another minute, the pitiful last beats of the struggling creature petered out and it fell still in his grip. He softly laid it to rest back on its perch, before climbing into one of several dark, gaping holes stashed on the backside of the mountain. Inside, several more harpy corpses littered the ground. Grmph, took yer time. A huge Uruk snorted at him, copious amounts of blood raining from each of its fingers, squeezed as it was from chunks of some kind of flesh. It only took another glance for Gorlek to note the flesh ripped from each of the other harpys throats. A scene not too unfamiliar to the hobgoblin. Gorlek shuddered for a moment, but returned with a determined glare. Lorekh wanted it done quiet, so I did it quiet. If he wanted fast, maybe he coulda left me with my artillery, keh? The hobgoblin spat to the side, before silently drawing his cleaver. He smiled at it with a hint of sadness. Still has the shine from the lost kingdom The Uruk cast an understanding glance his way, barely notable through the slats in his heavy steel helmet. The chief knows best. That sound of defeat it was something Gorlek hadnt expected, particularly from him. For even the Bloodfist we never stood a damn chance Gorlek was big, ever for a hobgoblin. This he knew since he first cleaved his way through the clan trials. Balstivek, too, was an anomaly amongst his kind. But Lorekh? There was a just a certain something something about him that made Gorleks skin crawl. He looked back out the cave, eyes and fingers twitching. He watched as Genoisias shadow finished covering the moon, and a deep darkness settled around them. He took a deep breath, and then braced himself to face down the tunnel ahead. A moment later, a thunderous roar began to hammer and echo from the far side of the mountain. While he couldnt see it, he knew the sound his former artillery. Galandels, similar in form to a trebuchet yet built with a magically reinforced rubber wire that would yank the launcher back as soon as its payload is launched. Additional slots for mana cores to amplify launch power, and the kicker a special payload designed by that bastard; a special mix of obsidian, coal and magecite into a roped-together ball with an explosive core. He saw first hand as that horror weapon burned and shredded through his elite guard, launched from a stolen trebuchet no less! Gorlek let loose a hideous laugh, as he mounted his steel shield onto his other arm. Guess its finally the Harpies turn, bring it on Ya grekhan bastards! He opened up with a wild-eyed grin, baring his sharpened fangs dripping with saliva. Balstivek roared fiercely, his voice echoing down the tunnel, yet soon drowned out by the mad drumbeat of hundreds of wings and talons scraping across the narrow walls. The smoke came first, stinging at his eyes, before the furious wall of feathers and teeth descended upon them. Reinforcement! Amplify sound! Steelskin! Gorlek screeched his spells quickly, as mana coursed its way through his body and shield. The moment he finished, the Uruks fish smashed into his shield, powered with nothing more than the beasts innate mana. The sheer shock of the sound stunned the frontmost harpies, while sending the next rows stumbling back. The two dash forward, the brutish mix of cleaver and fist annihilating the first wave of unfortunate birds. AGAIN. The Uruk bellowed, and Gorlek immediately repeated his chant. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The harpies screeched in panic, flooding back to take another exit. However, there was no safe exit. They were only there to corral the harpies, and there were countless archers as backup for any of the exits that failed to hold. He felt the stone tremble underneath his feet, as a terrible cacophony rumbled nearby. That must have been the final trap. Gorlek and Balstivek pressed deeper into the harpy tunnels, keeping low underneath the billowing smoke. They had one last job to do, and Gorlek couldnt help but look with pity upon the unfortunate creatures.
Hestiria Maidensong, former Matron of the Terinal clan? The harpy shuddered under the cold, merciless glare from the Uruk towering before her. Yesss. The creature belched out, almost as a mix between a groan and hiss, before breaking into a fit of coughing. Each cough caused her to almost choke, as her body strained against the cords wrapping around her neck and body. The soot that shook off with each cough only made matters worse, but fortunately the Uruk before her waited patiently for her to finish. She kept her bloodshot eyes locked towards the ground, refusing to look towards the blackened mountainside that she used to call home. Why..? She muttered, after an interminable silence broken only by her own gasps. The two that brought her here had both kept their distance, staring doggedly ahead. Only The Uruks gaze was relentless, watching her every move. As much as she tried, she could not find any way to escape. The ropes were too tight, her lungs too damaged, and her once pristine white feathers weighed down by earth and soot. Its because I need your clan. Now, you serve me. Balstivek, take Gorlek, and bring her to the breaker. Yes, Chief Khalthizar! Gorlek and Balstivek bellowed, as Lorekh turned to leave. Each step of the titanic Uruk, clad in heavy black steel, caused the slightest of tremors through the earth. So, whats this grekhan breaker? Why does she need to go there? The hobgoblin asked, cocking an eyebrow towards the Uruk. A little bit of blood drained from the creatures face. Balstivek let loose another look of genuine pity at the unfortunate harpy before him. Hrek! Ye surrendered. Smart, ye were. Smart He trailed off, before continuing. She aint accepted yet. And the harpies follow their matron. Hestiria stared on in terror, and began coughing again as she screeched and struggled harder against her bonds. A futile struggle, as she was met with a grip tighter than iron that lifted her off the ground once again.
Lorekh circled a large table in an open-air tent, examining a surprisingly decent model of the Northsreach Mountains. Many of the models glistened lightly as a damp morning fog bank rolled through. It was a rare moment of relative quiet in the early dawn hours, as the goblins, nocturnal as they were, proceeded to stumble their way to their barracks as the orcs and other Uruks began to take on their own duties. In particular, Lorekh focused on a rough design of a fortress deep within the heart of the Northsreach. It was placed neatly at the upper end of a canyon, surrounded on three sides by sheer mountains. A surprisingly strong river flowed out from the fortress, with no discernable source marked on the map. He furrowed his brow, staring at the fortress from every angle as his lips quivered in frustration, a feeling that only grew as a small commotion began to make its way towards his command tent. A young orc, clad in dark brown and green leathers that looked very much like mossy rocks, came rushing up to his tent, shouting Big news for the chief, Yeeee, big news for the chief! The humans, the humans, the humans are at war! Lorekh perked up, his green iris darting from the excitable shoat to the two large Uruks that promptly blocked his path. The young orc quickly cowered, as Lorekhs heavy steps approached. With who, little orc? The Uruks voice was sonorous and deep, and yet was soft enough that the orc began to relax. Yeee, Chief Khalthizar! They are at war with each other! We we dont have to fight them now? The orc squealed, a hopeful glint shone in the creatures eyes as it looked up at Lorekh. A crowd had begun to gather and chatter, as a sense of excitement began to grow. A sense the Lorekh immediately quashed. No. Nothing changes. We march for Krenedor. Lorekh never needed to shout, his natural voice was strong enough to carry through the crowd. Now, little Orc, I have a job for you. Go to the Breaker, and find out how many more days he needs. The chieftains voice was steady, but his deepening frown and furious eye sent the young orc cowering again, as he squealed in affirmation and rushed off again. The other Uruks relaxed as the child left, and Lorekh returned to his terrain model. He sighed out of earshot from his minions, muttering softly to himself. Were taking too long, they will start moving soon Lorekh instinctively touched the black steel eyepatch that was forcefully jammed into his left eye socket, and grimaced further. Dammit, Brekken! Cowardly goblin bastard! With a shout and a snarl, the Uruk unsheathed a large, heavy blade and cleaved clean through the model fortress, with table and all. Book 2: Consequence - Prologue
Heavens Palace, seat of the Highest ranked gods across all the realms and home of the Ruler of Heaven, Ishtar. Tales of the glory and beauty awaiting their most faithful of servants abound, spread with the utmost glee by the heads of their respective churches. And for those who fall short? A better luck next time, with their souls reborn with naught even a single memory from before? Good riddance to all of them, I say! Why bother with a heaven I will never see, when I can change the world I live in now? This this is why we must learn to use magic, my students, so we can make the tomorrow we wish to see today, with our own two hands! C Archmage Tyrus the Bold
Clouds and land blended together in idyllic perfection, as picturesque floating islands dotted the crystal clear blue skies. Each of the islands connected to one another via a series of extraordinary arching bridges made of smooth and polished mahogany, their gold and silver inlays shimmering in the warm light of their gold and blue suns. The floating islands varied in size, with the smallest the size of a village while the largest island was the size of several cities combined. Upon its expansive surface, it housed Heavens palace, a magnificent citadel that was the size of a whole city on its own. Numerous spires and towers climbed high in to the sky, yet all were dwarfed by the palaces central spire, which had cloud-like paths spiraling up its glistening sides. Numerous large crystal windows dotted the sides of the tower, and interspersed cavernous entrances were spread along the cloud-like paths. Each of those entrances had a small river running through the center, creating sparkling waterfalls all along the sides of the tower with a near permanent rainbow visible from any angle. The crystal walls of the tower shone brightly, as various colors appeared to move and flow through it as if it were a flowing river of color. Outside of the palace itself, numerous gardens and pavilions sprawled across the island with incomparable beauty. Fountains with gorgeous statues of various idyllic creatures and people also filled small water canals throughout the gardens, providing irrigation for the flowers and blossoming trees. The water from the central island flowed out in several directions, falling to the other islands below it, and from them it flowed to other islands still further away. Farthest out was a massive golden gate built on the clouds themselves, made with numerous intricate carvings and inlaid with countless priceless gems. The grand entrance of Heaven, guarded by a legion of angels, yet known simply as Heavens Gate. Deusica Terras burgeoned with activity, with myriads of angels bustling to and from various islands under the directions of the high angels, who glided effortlessly through the air on wings of pure white. Today was far busier than usual, as even the archangels were taking personal care in preparations and coordination for the days activities. Numerous trumpets and horns were constantly sounding, as Heavens Gate would open time and time again. Each time, another entourage would enter, with each member of the entourage riding a Pegasus and at the center of the entourage would be a grand carriage carrying the gods and goddesses from the various worlds they managed. Each carriage had but one destination: Heavens Palace.
Ishtar sat at the head of a grand table, her attire and expression a strong contrast to the palace she called home. She wore humble clothes, and her wizened face was wrinkled in concern, accentuated by her graying hair and stern golden eyes. Overall, she gave the impression of an older mother instead of the ruler of the Divine. Of the 12 seats before her, only 10 were filled. Ishtar made a clear note of looking carefully over each seat once more. Zeus: God of the sky, Anubis and Hades: Rival gods of the underworld, Gaia: Goddess of Fertility, Venus: Goddess of Love, Michael: An extraordinarily powerful archangel representing the ever-reclusive Yahwe, Thanatos: The shrouded God of Death, Inari: The Goddess of Prosperity, Amaterasu: Goddess of the Sun and lastly a monkey. Two of the seats were empty and that that was a problem. That was a really, really big problem. Something like this has never occurred before, and it was at a time like this that Sun Wukong, the God of Trickery, sent an actual god-damned monkey in his place. Just looking at the creature made Ishtar furrow her brow in frustration, while it was apparently enjoying a nice cup of tea. Each of the other gods and goddesses were looking nervously between the empty chairs and the silent Ishtar, not one of them daring to speak for what felt like an eternity. Ishtars hands were folded on the table, and they tightened, emphasizing the whites of her knuckles before she slowly began to speak. Almalexia: one of the twelve great gods and The Goddess of Light and Hope. Thor: God of Thunder and Head of our divine enforcement division, along with his lieutenants Athena, Bast, Takemikazuchi, and Bellona. As I am sure you have noticed, two of the seats of the Great Gods are empty. Ishtar paused for a moment, swallowing before solemnly continuing The reason I have called all of you today, and summoned the lesser gods, is because shortly after they traveled to Americia to fight its Demon Lord I lost their connection. The world has fallen and become a Demon World. Silence momentarily filled the room, as the sheer weight of her words sank in. Slowly, eyes widened in shock as the implications sank in, and the council erupted in chaos! Preposterous! Youre telling me that we sent that much firepower to some third-rate world and still lost?! With a thunderous slam, Zeuss fist shook the table, causing his iconic robes and long white beard to also flutter with the impact. Sharp jolts of electricity snaked their way through the air, along with a sharp-scented burst of ozone. All gods are connected spiritually to the Divine Soulstone for Ishtar to lose her connection to them can only mean that they have died. A cold, distant, rasping voice echoed from seemingly nowhere and everywhere in the room. Even with their authority as gods, it was a voice that still sent a chill down their spines. The voice was merely represented by a translucent shroud emanating for visual purposes on one of the chairs in the room. Thanatos, as he currently chose to be called, the only god who pre-dated the era of the Titans. Buts Gods cant die! Even if our physical form is destroyed, we are just scattered until we are reformed by the Divine Soulstone again. A man with the head of Jackal rose as he spoke with a growl, the guttural rumbling hardly concealed a hint of nervousness that coursed through his voice. The clattering of all his adorned golden jewelry did little to help. The concept, coming from one as esteemed as Thanatos, caused the idea that was at first implausible to suddenly feel much more real to Anubis. To be able to suffer the same fates as those he judged unthinkable! Hmph. I hate to admit that he is right, but this is precisely the reason we sealed the Titans eons ago. If we simply destroyed them, they would just keep coming back. Across the table, Hades leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing in focus towards Anubis. Unlike the bare-chested Anubis adorned in Jewelry, Hades opted for a reserved and simple outfit in dark blue colors, provided courtesy of his brother Poseidon. {Ordinarily, I would take the opposing side of anything that bastard says but to admit that death is possible for us?} If they were able to come back, then Ishtar would not have lost her connection to them. Even sealed, we can sense the Titans through the Divine Soulstone. To not be able to sense them almost certainly means that a way to kill gods has been found. Thanatos continued unabated. {And for such an intriguing subject that is within my realm, which I have studied since the beginning of life itself, only to have another beat me to this discovery is truly abhorrent!} Then we need to immediately launch a full scale invasion of Americia and kill its Demon Lord before more of us can fall! This cannot be allowed to stand! Zeus bellowed across the table, while pounding his chest. Such foolishness! You would ask that we brazenly march into the enemies trap? What would happen to the order across the different realms if more gods were to fall? Just the loss of Almalexia alone is enough to upset the balance of power in hundreds of worlds! We should stabilize our realms and take care of the abandoned sects so they do not fall into conflict! A woman who could be described as no less than the epitome of perfection cut in to the conversation. She wore a skin-tight outfit which emphasized her ample curves in the most sensual way, while leaving enough to the imagination to entice even the most chaste of men and women alike. Venus, who normally would speak carefully in her melodic voice, was unusually direct; her voice sharpened with a fierce, scolding glare. Thank-you Ishtar for providing this information. My Lord will have much for me to do on this matter. He would have no interest in the rest of this conjecture spouted forth. The archangel Michael, clad in shining silvered armor that emphasized his pure white wings and burning holy sword on his waist, interjected matter-of-factly in the middle of the conversation. He maintained a stern, expressionless face as he stood and turned to leave, his jet black hair swaying slightly with the sharp motion. His demeanor served only to further rile up the other gods present. Pah! If it werent for honoring the pacts of old, I would wage a holy war on you and your young upstart for your arrogance! With a snarl, Anubis grabbed his golden cane and brandished it, pointing it aggressively towards Michael as he radiated holy energy! Maybe you could still give it a try, it has been quite some time since I launched a righteous crusade against an aggressor! Go on, break the rules! Lets see what happens! Hades immediately leapt to Michaels defense, burying a self-satisfied smirk behind a fa?ade of righteous indignation. Conversely, Michael acknowledged neither and continued to leave the room unabated. Who are you calling a fool, woman? A pacifist as always! If we allowed the realms to adopt your ways, we would have never been able to establish our authority as gods! Zeus continued his shouting match with Venus, his thunderous voice overpowering the dispute between Hades and Anubis. Enough of the bickering! Do not forget the matter at hand! While you were arguing, Inari, Gaia and I came to an agreement to conduct a reconnaissance of Americia. While Zeus is correct, and we cannot let this threat stand, we also cannot discount the possibility of a trap or the disorder already in progress. We must temper our actions with caution. In the midst of the growing heated arguments, Inari, Gaia and Amaterasu had locked eyes and quietly grouped together, discussing quietly amongst themselves before making a decision. Amaterasu, with long, raven black hair and red eyes contrasted by her shapely red and white kimono, spoke authoritatively for the group. Neither Inari nor Gaia chose to speak up, as for them conflict brought neither prosperity nor fertility, and as such they would regularly rely on Amaterasu to speak up for them. Inari stood to the left of Amaterasu, wearing a fox mask while 9 fox tails weaved back and forth behind her, and her loose Kimono showing off her ample chest. To her right was Gaia, clad in countless miniature trees, flowers, roots and earth that made up her feminine body. In place of her eyes was a single large well, from which water would endlessly flow down her body and be reabsorbed. Ordinarily the size of a mountain and the only Titan that was not sealed, she compressed her being for the sole purpose of attending this meeting. Stolen novel; please report. The debate amongst the Great Gods continued late in to the night, challenged as they were by their first existential threat since before the Age of the Dragons. The pressure caused by facing severe risks to themselves only served to deepen the divisions amongst the gods and factionalized their groups. Ishtar continued to watch in silence as the debate further devolved into shouting matches, before finally adjourning the meeting with a slight majority in favor of conducting a reconnaissance.
Votes
Reconnaissance and stabilization Amaterasu, Inari, Gaia
Invasion Zeus, Hades
Stabilization Venus, Anubis
Abstain Yahwe, Sun Wukong, Thanatos
Ishtar sighed deeply as she collapsed into a deep and well-worn dragon-leather recliner in her chambers. Surrounded by the countless volumes of her personal library and the dancing lights of her fireplace reflecting off the marble and granite statues, the room had a very serene look which allowed her to relax for a moment and gather her thoughts. Hmmm a cup of tea would be nice right now A cup of warm Chamomille honeyed with Ambrosia materialized in her hands, and she allowed herself a simple smile before she abruptly remembered that the only one who seemed to enjoy himself at that meeting was the damnable monkey-representative of Wukong! At the end of the meeting, he sloshed down the remainder of tea in his cup and puckered a smile at her, showing off all his teeth before disappearing in a horrendously thick poof of smoke! Ishtar winced at the thought, and then wished the tea away again. Even if the meeting had gone completely according to her expectations, still, having to deal with it was always a strenuous ordeal. And, despite the meeting going according to expectations, having to have a gathering of the Great Gods was not according to any of her plans. Her hands tightened, tearing the leather, as her face contorted into a terrifying expression. Almalexia! That bitch! What did you get up to? You dared to summon a Legendary Hero, which had even eluded my ability, and for what purpose? Always the thorn in my side since she was born 4,000 years ago, blessed with foresight the likes of which should have been mine! I cannot imagine she would have gotten herself killed, but what other purpose or outcome could there be?!? *Inhale* *Exhale* Ishtars face returned to her usual motherly look, as she calmed her nerves. This is not something I can overlook anymore. Ishtar glanced to a particular corner of her room. It seems I will need to use all of my resources to investigate this. No matter how strong her foresight was, she cannot compare to what I have at my disposal! A smile slowly broke across her face at the thought.
Archion, Luthas Magical Transference chamber within the palace Present timeframe Within the Kings Palace in Archion was a large chamber, one of only three built in all of Anastasia. While the chamber was mostly unadorned, it was secured by countless magical talismans and traps to prevent intrusion, scrying and all manner of unofficial entry. Within the center was a large crystalline formation, with countless arrays and designs connecting various points that could be realigned to create three separate configurations. Of particular note, there were also three decent sized circles that could fit most types of humanoids within them. Standing in one of these circles was Lex Calrainne, dressed in his full regal attire. Behind him was Cardinal Rasputin and Lieutenant Septimus of the Imperial Knights. My King, I have finished adjusting the circle for two-way communication with Rivellion. Their Imperial Mage, Balgruf, has sent the signal that Emperor Hirihito is also prepared. We are about to initiate the connection. Good work, Rasputin! I am glad I can always count on at least one reliable ally around here! The king gave the cardinal a jovial slap on his back, much to Rasputins chagrin. Lex straightened out his attire one more time, as the crystal formation began to alight. In the opposite circle, lights gathered and formed the image of a tall and powerfully built man with sharp grey eyes, wearing elegant robes with the imperial sigil of a golden shield with two red lions circling an ornate scepter emblazoned over his heart. The man spoke first, quite quizzically Well? Are you not going to bow first in the presence of an Emperor? Well I would bow, alas if it werent for those garish shoes of yours I am afraid they would damage my eyes. A moment of silence passed followed by intense guttural laughter! Ah, Little Hiri, how you have grown since we went to the University of Sankore! It seems the years have treated you well, old friend! Truly, if only I could say the same for you! You have always been older than me, but it seems like the stress of running your kingdom has not done you any favors Heh, I would be offended if it wasnt so true. To think after all these years I would be presiding over a country on the verge of ruin and for it all to be done courtesy of my younger brothers Lex stared away wistfully, with eyes full of regret. You know, I could always invade as a peacekeeping mission to stabilize the kingdom in your waning years? Hirihito offers a slight wink at the suggestion, prompting a laugh out of Lex. As much as I would appreciate a helping hand, you and I both know how terribly that would turn out for everyone involved! Both my brothers would cease their squabbling to fight you, so not only would Luthas still fall to ruin, but it would drag you down with them as well. From what my Cardinal tells me, the church isnt too happy with the stunt you pulled. The old king raised an eyebrow, clearly bemused at his friends own predicament. Hah! Of course they wouldnt be happy! They are just blindly following the will of Ishtar, but I cannot comprehend how faith would let them ignore how useless the hero is that she called for us. After all these years, he has not ranked up once! Still, even dealing with the fallout, at least I was able to salvage a trump card from this mess. Oh? Is that so? So not only did you drop a nameless evil into my lands on accident, but you also get to keep all the profits to yourself? I see how it is these days, hah! Bwahahaha! Well, I did send my best knights to aid you and to bear the brunt of the search! Pray tell, has there been any news? It seems not much, other than the annihilation of one of our border villages. Oddly enough, your knights were telling me that this monster of yours actually wasnt the one responsible. Unfortunately, this pesky little civil war seems to be getting in the way, and I will have to continue to rely on your knights for this task, as anyone else I could send would just get caught up in to the war. Hmmm, this is most concerning. Then please relay to Septimus that he will continue to fully dedicate his team for these endeavors. Know that even if the worst comes to pass, you will always have a place at my court! Hah! I appreciate the offer, but you and I both know that the only way I will be leaving this throne is in a casket. The least I can do is try and outlive those greedy bastards so they wont live to see their ambitions come to pass! I will claw on to every last day I can get! Ah, now since you do happen to owe me for the troubles so coincidentally brought to my kingdom, you wouldnt happen to be willing to share some news about this trump card of yours, now would you? Well when you put it that way, it is rather hard to refuse. It is a truly incredible blade we received, the likes of which I have never seen nor heard of before. The sharpness alone can cleave through Mythril, Quicksilver, and Orichalium like butter, and on top of that the blade never dulls! Furthermore it has an absurd mana capacity that is overflowing with power. While testing the blade, my bastard accidentally split one of the gardens in half! You gave the blade to your bastard? Of course, even though Balgruf was certain the blade was not cursed, considering recent events I still wanted to be quite sure that it would be safe to use. You know this is why you cant make any other friends Hahaha! I only need one good friend! Ah? Whats that? Hmm, ok. My steward is telling me I have more pressing matters I need to attend to. When we have some new reports available, maybe we can use that as a good excuse to find time to chat again? Hah! See ya round! The hum and glow of the crystals subsided, as the image of Emperor Hirihito IV dissipated into the now silent formation. With an audible, mournful sigh, Lex meandered out of the circle. Peaceable moments with a friend are always too few and far between, and even when I have them, they are always far too short such is the life of a king! Lieutenant Septimus and Cardinal Rasputin proffered a half-bow on the kings approach. Lieutenant Septimus, I am certain you overheard Emperor Hirihito. We would still need to utilize your assistance in this investigation. Lex reasserted his regal demeanor, hardly leaving a trace of his morose feelings from just a moment ago. Ah, coincidentally, my lord, while the main branch of the church is very much opposed to assisting the Emperor at this moment, my branch finds assisting our King a very worthwhile endeavor. If necessary, some of our Templars could coincidentally find themselves on very similar missions with your knights. Cardinal Rasputin politely interjected with a smile. Yes, King Calrainne, I would gladly continue to provide assistance as my liege wishes it. The knights also find themselves in your debt, Cardinal! Unfortunately the trail following our best lead has gone cold, so I am splitting my knights to investigate strange occurrences and rumors around the kingdom. While I am quite confident in my knights, one of my newer team leaders is being deployed to Njord to follow up about the strange disappearances of numerous orphans in the city. Perhaps you could send some Templars there? Lexs eyebrow shot up at the mention of more strange occurrences happening in his kingdom. Can the problems not take a break for even one day? The king grimaced for a moment. Ah Njord. Quite the town and far off too, but I am afraid my Templars might not be welcome there, as the town is fiercely loyal to the King and would not appreciate church interference. Although that does seem to be a matter that I may still be able to assist with. I happen to have a couple of specialists who handle certain occult matters, and one of them is free. I am sure his skill can be of use for you! I will contact him at once and have him meet your knights there. The cardinal proffered a wide and friendly smile, as he carefully guided the knight out of the chamber. The king looked wistfully back at the magical apparatus, before returning to his affairs.
I had been having Thistleman work really hard at saving money for a little while now, and while I have been using Terras map a lot, my attempts to edit it and make it better just have not been working out well. I figured it would be a better idea if I could get my hands on a decent local map, like the ones some of the other adventurers have, in the hopes it could make my questing more efficient! However, finding a new map was proving challenging as I ran around town looking for someone with maps all the market vendors were sold out, the cartographers had been hired for the war, and none of the street vendors had any maps! How can you have a town without maps? Back at ho back in Versailles, you couldnt cross a bookshelf without stumbling across another map! Hey shop-keep! Im looking for a map of Luthas, Ive been running around all day but I cant find one Diane panted as she pushed her way through yet another door. An elderly shopkeeper greeted her, his voice creaking just as much as his bones. Eh? You want a map of Luthas? Your timing is terrible, I sold my last one today. With all the fightin going on, I cant seem to get my hands on any more. I could sell ya this old map though! It should do ya well! Eh? Well this is an older map of the continent. I guess its definitely better than my current map. It was very disappointing but better than nothing. Although it seems I didnt hide my disappointment very well. Are ya gonna deliberate and whine all day or will ya buy the map? At the rate these are goin, if ya dont want it, someone else will, hehe! The old man coughed heartily as he rasped on. Fine, Ill take it gramps! Thanks! I quickly whipped out the first handful of coins I had, a nice mix of gold and silver and copper, and dropped them all onto his counter as the old man stared in shock at the gold coins. I didnt bother waiting another moment. I had my new map! I bet Thistle will be so excited when he sees it too! I think the grandpa shouted something on my way out, but I couldnt hear it over the sound of several carts that came rolling past. Chapter 23: Rank-Up Mmmmmmmm Diane groans softly in displeasure, her face contorting in her sleep as she latches on to Clover ever so tightly, before her eyes fly wide open! Her breathing ragged, she loosened her grip on the Saber Tooth cub, which by now it had hardly even noticed anymore. Its size had rapidly grown in the past few months, and it was now certainly larger than Diane! She could even ride it if she wanted to. At the moment, however, she was more concerned with the dream she just had or more like an almost nameless reoccurring nightmare. One that came and went completely at random, one that she couldnt escape from, but that would fade from memory almost as soon as she woke up again. It wasnt a nightmare where she would feel any physical pain, but somehow it still hurt, and left not much more than a deep, empty sadness behind. Maria Gloris I need to at least remember that name Diane quietly whispered it to herself, her voice imperceptible to even the most astute of ears, almost as if telling herself a secret, before quietly drifting back to sleep.
*CLANG CLANG CLANG* The loud noise wakes Thistleman up with a start! Cmon sleepyhead, get up! Did you forget what day it is?? Thistleman rubs his eyes as he groans, slowly sitting up. This is definitely strange did I actually fall asleep again? Since when did I start needing to sleep so much? What day is it? Oh right *Yaaawwwnn* Of course I didnt forget, today is your opportunity to take the next rank up exam! Thistleman slips in an enthusiastic grin as he speaks, Its about time too! There is no way MY contractor can be allowed to just sit at the bottom of the totem pole! Ugh, if only they could just move her up faster without it becoming a big fuss In Daemon society the strong would always get duly acknowledged! Then again I dont think she would be able to handle her lessers conspiring to kill her all the time. What a backwards society, if the top always suppresses the bottom, how can they ever make a stronger society? Diane! Thistle! Breakfast is readyyy! Rhymes melodic voice, the sizzle and smell of fresh cooked beast strips (a type of bacon) and freshly fried Casterna Root Hash (A starchy food, similar to potatoes but with a natural tang to it), and the murmurs denoting the stirrings of life began to fill the inn. It had become the Inns new routine, one which was slowly building a famous and iconic reputation! The doors to all the rooms in the Inn slowly began to open, and the various patrons came pouring out, following in Dianes usual morning rush to breakfast, as well as the usual scattered commentary. With a loud thud, Jotuun slams a round of Ale onto the table filling up with gossiping patrons. Behind all the fuzz, you can somehow get the feeling of a beaming smile. All true. Fresh Highland Boar. Hunt yesterday. Jotuuns massive frame and simple speech shocked the rowdy patron. 3) No way! Isnt she only a copper plate?! 4) Aye, but you should know that here in Njord, we are far heartier than what any metal plate can say! Gwahahaaha! 2) Make way! The Devils cub is coming to join us for breakfast! Clover: NYOWH! 3) WHAT?! SHE HAS TAMED A SABER TOOTH?!? 1) You should be careful what you scream around here friend, I hear she might steal your soul too if youre not careful but dont you worry! This here Sempai will surely guide you in the right direction! The shock and awe of newcomers to the Skeever and the Bear had become almost a regular morning show, and one of the favorite past-times of the locals was to hype up and embellish on Dianes stories. In a way, it let them become part of her legend while also having a good spot of fun. Thistleman! Late as usual to breakfast, I see! If you dont hurry up, Diane will leave you behind again! Also, Diane! Dont forget to bring the gift we got for Elsie! Ryme halfway sighed as she made a half-baked attempt at scolding Thistleman. Mmmrmrmm hrmmm mmmmhummum..mmm morning. With nothing more than an unintelligible mumble of words, the greeting was about all that could be made out from what he was saying. I swear, that girl is gonna work you half to death! Just look at you! DIANE! HEY AUNTIE RYME, UHHH, I GOTTA GO! CANT BE LATE FOR MY BRONZE RANK EXAM! With a nervous laugh, Diane jumps off her stool, snatching a small package, and dashed towards the door. Cmon Thistle! Emily! Clover! We gotta go! Girl! They havent even had time to finish eat. Eh!? She turned her head away for just a moment, and looking back Thistlemans plate was already completely cleared, and with a quick slurp, the last beast strip disappeared into his mouth. Hrmmmmnmnmmm bye autinie *yawn*. Bye uncle Is it just me, or does that boy seem more lethargic than usual this morning? This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Somehow, it seems he grabbed on to Clover just in time as he came running by to follow Diane. The Saber Tooth cub wound up practically carrying him out of the inn! He was swiftly followed by Emily, with several beast strips in hand and scarfing them as she wordlessly ran to catch up. Jotuuun! When they get back, we need to give them a good scolding! Hrmph. Work/Life Balance. Very Important. All: HEAR HEAR! Rhyme: Who are you to want to scold my precious niece?! All: Ehhhhhh?!?
The crisp morning air greets Diane, as does the warmth of the slowly rising sun as she darts down the road! She hardly even has to pay attention to much of her surroundings, as her ritual is so engrained now that most people intrinsically move out of her way. Even being in the slums, reputation can be considered more important than in the higher class parts of town. It can clear out trouble before it even begins. A large, burly man with a face covered in scars and a knife strapped to his belt eyed Diane as he and a small squad of ruffians meandered down the road. His expression alone made clear he was looking for trouble, with a wicked smile as he stood directly in her oncoming path. Yet Hey Joker! Hurry and move out da girls way! You trying to get us killed?! The Hell you on about, slick? With a swift tug, Slick yanks Joker out of her path. I know you aint from around here, but thats the Little She-Devil of Njord! You may have killed a man or two back in the big city, but that girl comes through here every night soaked in blood and some horrible monster in tow for food! She aint like the rest of us, ya dig?! Da Fuq slick? You tryna pull my chain?! A quick look at the scared looks of his fellow ruffians told Joker all he needed to know Ya Serious? Tha little dame? Just as soon as he looked away, Joker was almost bowled over by the rapidly following Clover and Company, flying out from around the corner. Ay! Watch ere u erp! Joker shut his mouth quickly, just as soon as he realized *what* had run through him. The fangs on the rapidly growing Saber Tooth Cub were plenty intimidating on their own, glistening in the rays of the morning sun but something about the cold, hostile glare from the boy it downright chilled his soul. Ahm sorry Slick, Ah I owe ya one. I believe ye now Aye, now listen here and listen well Joker. Make sure to tell Slim when he gets to town too. Tha there little Dame as you call her has nothing but them little monsters followin her around. She may seem like an innocent girl, but aint no way a normal upstandin human can do what she does. Tha little boy, they call him Thistleman. Right as rain aint nothin good ever happened tah anybody that got on the wrong side a him, all terrible accidents an he tends tah her every whim and fancy. And tha there brings me to anuther thing With a wordless gulp, Joker made sure to listen to every word Slick had to say.
As the doors to guild flew open, Elsie no longer reacted with shock. She had finally acclimated to her new routine. In fact, she was sure there wouldnt be much that could shock her anymore. Ever since Diane had arrived at the guild, crazy was her new normal! Nyah! I cyan see that nyour right on tyime! To be expected, really, the guild manager said she would definitely come the moment she was allowed to rank up again, nyah! And Thistleman came by nyesterday and dyid all her pyaperwork Nyour pyaperwork is already dyone and the evaluator is mmmmmm wyaiting out back! Good morning Elsie!!! Thanks for having everything ready for me! Youre the best! Dianes energy and excitement was clearly palpable. To thyink such a chyange this syoon she wyas such a myess when she fyirst came here nyah! Diane stopped short in her race to the exam pavilion. By the way, Auntie Ryme wanted me to give this to you as thanks! With a swift flick of her wrist, she sends the package flying towards Elsie, before running off again to the exam room. *sniff sniff* FYISH! Elsie moves to pounce towards the package, her mouth watering Not just any fyish! Fresh Salmon! However, Elsies excitement soon gave way to despair, as Clovers massive maw engulfed most of the bagged fish. *Chomp* Elsie only had enough time to make out part of the note on the bag before it disappeared forever Thanks Elsie for putting up with Diane for so long! I hope this present makes the wait for her to rank up worth it! ~Ryme *Despair* Nyah my fyish
Just like before, Diane entered the exam room. However, this time was much quicker. She was able to breeze straight through to the pedestal. Unlike last time, there were only two hooded men in the room. With a slight gesture, one of them motions towards the pedestal. (Branch Manager) Its a pleasure to see you in person, Lady Diane. I have heard much about you. Please, no need to worry. This is all mostly a formality of the guild anyways. Just a quick drop of blood and a bit of mana like last time, and we can send you on to the practical exam while we prepare your new plates! A firm, calm voice greets here from one of the hooded men. Diane has always seen them occasionally around the guild, and most people react quite quickly to them. Normally dont other adventurers handle this part? (Branch Manager) You see, we are a little short staffed right now. Furthermore, I see no need to tax our limited adventurer supply with such a mundane process, I hope you understand. Hmm. Easy easy. Alright then, lets see just how high I have gotten now! (Assistant Manager) Confidence is all well and good, but it is always safe to keep reasonable expectations. Also please keep in mind this is the last rank up we can do for a few years, as unfortunately guild policy is very strict on what we can allow kids to do even if they are the children of Nobles. Compared to the first man, this voice is definitely much less sure of itself What a strange pair! What is with this man? With a disdainful glance at the Assistant manager, and a sharp Hmph! she proceeded to make a small cut on her hand to drop the blood on the tablet, before channeling her mana into the pedestal. As the familiar red and black aura begins to fill the crystals, another side effect also begins to manifest in the room. Almost imperceptible at first, the light slowly begins to drain from the room, the glow coming from the tablet consuming Dianes focus (Branch Manager) *Ahem* I do believe that is more than a sufficient amount of mana, My Lady. What? Almost startled, Dianes eyes jump back up from the pedestal, light immediately returning to normal in the room. (Branch Manager) You have done very well. Please head to the Pavilion for your examination. The rest of your team is waiting there for you as well. Oh, teehee! Right, thanks Mr. Guild man! With a smile, she dashed through the back door. As soon as she is out of the room, both the hooded men look at the tablet. (Assistant Manager) Baal, please answer me seriously. What is she? (Branch Manager Baal) The former cripple of the Culaine Family. Eric, you must support her, and even Guild Manager would easily be within your reach. Oppose her, and we may yet meet a fate worse than death. Baals voice quickly changed its tone as soon as they were alone, an uncharacteristic fear and admiration trembling through his every word. [Baal] Its him. Without a doubt, its him but why? Lord Dagon, what are you up to?! How am I supposed to help your goals if you wont even tell me what they are! (Baal) In fact, at the rate she is growing, in less than 10 years, she would likely rival some of our top Adamantium adventurers. Given 20 I doubt this worlds Demon Lord would even be able to stop her. (A.M. Eric) So is she a new hero? (Baal) No, she is nothing of the sort. (Eric) Then a monster? (Baal) No but in a sense, yes. Come, we need to clean up as much of this as we can. Absolutely nobody can know what her growth really is, especially with rumors about her becoming as uncontained as they are. With any luck, you may have your branch manager position sooner than either of us expected. Baals face began to open into an absolutely insidious grin, however Eric Von Straught, Assistant Manager of the Njord Adventurers Guild, couldnt help but line his aging face with more wrinkles of worry. Then horror. Wait isnt her opponent for this exam? Oh SHIT! THERE IS NO WAY THEY WILL LET HER GO!
The morning sun was reflecting brilliantly off the morning dew dripping from the plants surrounding the pavilion. Hupp hupp huppp hooo!!! A large woman was inside the pavilion, normally used for the aptitude exam. However, she was spending her time waiting doing various warm-up exercises. Sweat dripped off of her face and arms, and off of her signature fur armor, her massive muscles rippling in the light. Leaning against one of the pillars was a titanic battle axe, the likes of which couldnt even be lifted by an everyday person. To the side were three onlookers, also waiting, as well as the just arriving Thistleman, Clover and Emily. Thistlemans eye subtly twitched upon seeing them. Recognition: Immediate. Well This is about to get very interesting A nervous smile formed on Thistlemans face, Dianes opponent for the rank-up aptitude exam was clear. I definitely didnt prepare her enough for this. Chapter 24: The Red Sun As Diane approached the Pavilion, where she first undertook the aptitude exam to enter the Adventurers Guild, she quickly noticed that this time she had a much larger audience than the last time. She spied several people she didnt know one was an Asian man with long black hair, part of it in an ornamental style topknot, wearing loose black robes with red hems and what appears to be two sheathed swords on his side. Standing on either side of him was an Owlkin, wearing a rough-spun green and brown tunic, with a bow strapped across his back, a dagger on his side, and a large mug of ale in hand. The other was a woman in a full-set of Templar Plate Armor. Her allegiance to Venus was clear, from the Heart insignias emblazoned on both pauldrons and the heart-shaped opening of her helmet. A cheer squad for my opponent? Who are they? The other group next to them, clearly, was her cheer squad. Thistleman, sitting nonchalantly on Clovers back, and Emily. So for my opponent Terra! So you are here for my bronze rank test? I thought I was supposed to have a silver ranked opponent, not a gold! Not that it will make a difference! As Diane walked into the pavilion, she had developed a bit of swagger. Even her words oozed confidence. Compared to last time many things had changed. So what if Terra was a gold rank? She had survived things that had killed silver ranked adventurers, she had easily defeated her supposed superiors. In spite of her failure against the Ogres, she had still managed to kill some of them. Especially since then, she had trained relentlessly. I am not a helpless little girl anymore! I bet I can even challenge a gold rank now! So, because you have nice little nickname now, you think youre a big-shot, huh? Maybe. We will see about that, after you play with me a little bit. Compared to the last time Diane saw her in the mess hall, Terras attitude was remarkably different. Even with her pink stuffed bear hanging around her neck, she stood imposingly at her full height, arms crossed, and a hair-raising smile plastered on her face. What? You want to make light of me again? You know, I think I still owe you. I havent forgotten what you did at the mess hall! Ohhh? If I recall, it was the other way around and you tried to make a mockery out of me, in spite of all I did to help you!
Off to the side, the Asian man covered his face with his hand and muttered to himself, a nightmarish aura coalescing around him. Both of his companions quickly stepped further away from him, eyeing him nervously. So thats what this was about she held a childish grudge I bet the whole spiel about her being a potential recruit was a farce! I pulled so many strings for this if I am even slightly disappointed, even just the smallest bit disappointed the punishment this time His violent ruminations were interrupted, however, by the boy sitting atop the Saber Tooth cub. So, seems like you know Terra. Who are you guys anyways? [Lu] An absolutely nonchalant interruption. No honorifics. Disrespectful, in that this mere boy didnt attempt to offer any respect. Not to his elders, nor to a higher ranked wait? He isnt even a ranked adventurer! He is merely a porter, a servant! Discipline in the youth is severely lacking these days! With much consternation, the man responds I am Lu Shizhong, Mythril ranked adventurer and leader of the Red Sun! Together with me are Grace Af Marienburg, our Paladin over here, and Ahusaka Akando, the Ranger. Perhaps you may properly recognize us now? Without skipping a beat, and certainly without the slightest change in attitude Nope. No idea who you are. Im Thistleman by the way. The mute there is Emily, and this guy is Clover. I wouldnt try to pet him though, he bites. Except for the last sentence, which he emphasized for sheer effect. And it hit its mark, perfectly. The Paladin immediately butts in to the conversation, her face clearly in anguish. What?! No way! But youre riding him! How can he not be friendly?! Completely distracted by Thistlemans taunts, neither Lu nor Grace noticed the rapidly deteriorating shouting match between Terra and Diane, their insults growing more childish by the moment. Terra had completely lost her cool, and before the bell even rung, launched the first blow. Its sheer power regained everyones attention with a mighty *BOOM*. [Thistleman] Perfect I kept their attention long enough for Terra to lose her composure without them intervening! This is the best I can do for you from here Diane you wont get a better or relatively speaking, safer opportunity to learn how to fight a thinking opponent then this!
Diane could barely dodge in time, Terras fist struck with incredible force with nothing more than basic mana reinforcement! The concrete base of the floor suffered the full force of the impact, shattering large cracks several feet from the point of impact. What happened to all that smack talk of yours? You wanted to play games, lets play! Ahahahahaa! Terra began her assault, completely unarmed. You think I would make this easy for you? Pah! I cant hold back, not now! Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Without hesitation, Diane began to draw on the energy within her. Devils Wrath! Spiritual Amplification! The familiar power welling up, and with it a strange calm and focus began to wash over her. And with it, an unfamiliar voice. Now, make your move. A commanding voice. A Familiar Voice. She did not hesitate. Diane pumped her mana fully throughout her body, and as much as she could manage in to her legs and eyes. Shadow Step. Demonic Resistance. Devils Sight. With a rush, Diane sped around Terras flank! The air itself wrapped around her, following her movements. What? Think you will get the better of me with just that? Hahaha! With an incredibly powerful swing of Terras leg, her foot tore through the concrete like sand, flinging chunks of debris and dust in Dianes direction. And through the dust, without hesitation and enough force to shatter bones, came Terras fist. Using all of her speed, Diane was barely able to bring her arms in to block. *THOOM* Direct Impact! Diane was sent flying backwards! However, with lithe agility, she was able to twist around mid-air to land on her feet and immediately sprung back towards Terra! And for a moment, Terra looked on, dumbfounded. [Terra]That should have shattered her arms why didnt it? Did she weaken the damage with her mana?! Fireball! A close-quarter blast! Diane had aimed the fireball directly at Terras feet, which Terra deftly dodged backwards to evade its range. Hah! Where do you even think you were aiming Reinforced Strike! Swift Strike! Through the flames of her own fireball, Diane didnt drop the momentum from her opportunity once. She plunged her rapier straight at Terra. In spite of her best instincts, she couldnt completely dodge, and the blade deftly cut through Terras armor and scratched her side. All your big talk, but you can bleed just like anybody else! Hmph! [Diane]Although its nothing more than bluster from me. She hasnt even used any skills yet! Isnt gold only a single rank up from silver?! Huh haha.. hahahaaha ahhhahahaahahaa! Seems like your nickname isnt all bluff! I think I can actually play a little rougher with you! Terras ferocious laughter no longer felt like that of a childish woman, but rather a woman slowly going mad.
On the sidelines, Lu was preparing himself to intervene, his face beginning to line with worry. (Lu) Grace, Ahusaka, prepare to grab Diane. I will restrain Terra! (Thistleman) Dont interfere just yet, the fun is only getting started! (Lu) What the hell are you talking about? As soon as Terra goes into a rage, this fight is finished! (Thistleman) Maybe you shouldnt underestimate my dearest little Devil so much. Sure, she cant win, but she isnt out of the fight yet. If youd listened to half the rumors, you would know that this cant be all she has to offer. Lu couldnt help himself, something something just felt completely off about the entire fight. From the beginning, Diane had nowhere near enough mana to compare to Terra. Then, there was the sudden shift in type and quantity still no match for Terras, but so far it hasnt even so much as flickered! And then this damned brat! That absolutely unnerving smile of his! Does he enjoy his friend getting beaten up? Or does he actually know something I dont? [Thistleman] No. This is certainly not enough. She can do more. At the very least, she will make these fools acknowledge her! If she doesnt draw more power herself, then it seems I may need to intervene just a bit. If she thinks she knows what rage is then maybe I can let these arrogant twats feel absolute WRATH.
GRAAAAAAAOHHHH! With a ferocious bellow, mana begins to furiously vent from around Terra! All her muscles begin to strain under the pressure. [Terra] Rage. Ki Strike! She then takes one of her palms, mana gathering into her hand and with a powerful thrust sends a wave of mana flying at Diane! The pressure of the shockwave cracking the concrete in its wake! [Diane] No I cant take this hit with my current strength. I need more I need more but where? Sensing deeper and deeper within her, she can almost feel a well of Darkness, an abyss which could swallow her whole. DONT YOU DARE FALTER. UNMASK YOUR HOSTILITY! RAAAAAAAAAAAH! MAXIMUM FIREPOWER: FIREBALL! With a furious scream, and a surge of energy, a horrendous, black fireball takes shape and launches from the tip of Dianes Rapier, intercepting the incoming Ki Strike! The resulting shockwave from the blast rips straight through the roof of the pavilion, and a deafening roar echoes across the city! The sounds of the city bells ringing could hardly be heard over the din of the current fight. [Terra] That feisty little bitch! Fine! Ill take you seriously! Mighty Stance! Power Step! Brutal Strike! Furious Blows! Crater! With Titanic fury, Terra blasted towards Diane! Each footfall tearing through the ground, shattering the concrete and sending small shockwaves in its wake! Each of her hands were thundering pistons, which rained with incredible fury! The first blow Diane dodged with a roll. However, compared to the first time the ground completely caved under the impact! A crater 10 feet wide blasted outwards from the point of impact. As did the next one, and the one after [Diane] Speed! I need more speed! Dropping her Rapier, and focusing her mana into her arms and legs, Diane launched herself between Terras legs. [Diane] And now POWER! Reinforced Strike! Swift Strike! Power Strike! Precision! Fireball! Diane unleashed everything she had available. However, with unnatural speed, Terra twisted around and met Dianes fist with her own, crushing the nascent fireball under the impact! The shockwave expanded the crater, shattering the lonely supports surrounding the former stage. For a moment, their blows were matched, and unbelievable spectacle, a small girl, fiendishly smiling, matching a blow with a hulking barbarian. But it was only for a moment. [Terra] Rend. Shattering Palm. Terras fingers were like claws, and ripped straight through Dianes Demonic resistance. Then came the first palm strike, crushing Dianes stomach, and slamming her in to the ground. The second never made it. That is enough. You have made far more of a mess than I was intending to deal with today. Baal, completely replete in his hooded attire, had appeared out of nowhere to almost everybody present and had caught Terras hand. Her eyes, consumed with Rage, turned towards the Branch manager. She turned the full force of one of her fists on him! I said THAT IS ENOUGH. As Baals eyes locked with Terras, her aura wavered for a moment, before she too collapsed. He turned towards the speechless onlookers, only one of whom seemed particularly pleased. Although Thistleman quickly hid his smile. [Baal] Damn, that was too close but at least at least Dagon isnt furious. Was he expecting me to intervene at the last possible minute? How the hell am I supposed to explain this mess to the city?! Seriously managing you adventurers will be the death of me. How hard is it to NOT BREAK EVERYTHING during an exam?! Damn it! Now help me think up a good explanation for this before the city guard gets here! We will be lucky with just a hefty fine, you damn nitwits! I will have you work for free until this gets paid off, damn it! Thistlemans eye twitched. Diane really doesnt like it when her budget is impacted. [Baal] Shit did I go too far? Still, I have my appearances to maintain too! Please forgive me, Lord Dagon! Chapter 25: Trauma and Loss As I sit, completely hunched over, lost in an endless darkness, and my hands clawing into the flesh on my face, my mind raced with the thoughts and images of the past few days cycling through my head. The blackened blood streaming down my fingers felt hot as dragons fire, my eyes, bulging and unblinking, felt as if they were going to explode out of my head at any moment. The cycle of memories, they would begin again Resolving the issue of the exam with the City was by no means a small affair, especially considering how much of an uproar it had caused. Such a significant bout, catching most people completely unaware, had naturally caused a severe panic. Fleeing people had caused various injuries and numerous counts of property damage throughout the district. However, Baal bit the bullet, and took the lead in handling negotiations with the city on reparations and how the guild would make up for the chaos it caused. Naturally, he also drug Lu with him as necessary witness testimony, and likely as punishment for getting involved in the exam process. What was supposed to be a completely clandestine affair, and a frightfully simple one at that, completely blew up into a massive scandal. Which was the excuse Eric gave, insisting that while Diane would still receive her promotion, she couldnt get her new adventurers card until after they cleared up the rest of the mess with the city. Why is all of this important? Well, because after I gave Diane a potion to wake her back up, she didnt feel like waiting around at the guild for who knows how long to get her new adventurers card, and instead decided that instead she would go see Haraldr to give him the good news! Except except this started a terrible chain of events Things I cannot comprehend what is this pain? Why do I feel like this? I need to make a choice A visceral, terrible scream pierces through the veil of darkness, resounding into the night sky. *Shortly after the Exam* Diane was marching proudly down the road towards Haraldrs home, her face clearly beaming! At least, she was marching as proudly as she could, considering I was helping shoulder most of her weight. I suppose the human word for this would be hobbling? Haha, I actually managed to make Terra eat her words! Did you see her face when I jumped through that fireball? Teach her to underestimate me! You know, you still lost and, she didnt even bring out her battle axe Hmph! So what? If I am able to grow this much, then next time, not only will I make her use her battle axe, but then I will win against her too! Still who knew there was this much of a difference between silver and gold rank adventurers? Somehow, I dont think we should consider Terra the normal standard for Gold rank adventurers MMPH, MMPH! Jumping in to the conversation, Emily nods her head aggressively in agreement. Her grunts were the closest thing to speech she had used in weeks! Haaaaah? So what you are trying to tell me is that I pushed someone stronger than normal that far? Hah! Of course only I would become so great! Boldly riding so far off my coattails its true I will forge her into someone who can stand at the top, but this is not the lesson I wanted you to learn from that fight! *sigh* Yes, of course! You are certainly the greatest. Now why dont you go let Haraldr know? I am pretty sure this was his house. Heeee, jealous much? Catch you inside! Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Straightening up, Diane dashed to the door of the house, followed closely by Emily. It was nestled between several other homes near the outer edge of town, and certainly farther from the premier waterfront properties, but not quite in the slums. The walls were made of magically treated wood, standing two stories tall, and a slanted roof covered in clay tiles. All the visible windows were darkened and had their curtains drawn. I know my recovery rate is incomparably better than any humans, but still the recovery of human children compared to adults is also quite a wonder to behold! She was bawling her eyes out after she woke up, and now she is already running again what an odd species. You know, I am glad to see that boy finally has some visitors! It has been quite a few months since I last saw him with some company around here, maybe it will finally brighten his face up! Eh, and what a nice pet you have! The raspy voice of a venerable old man reached out to me, turning I could see him leaning out of the window sill of his home. Without missing a beat, he rambled on. Even as I stared at him, eyes almost glazing over. You know, now that I think about it, it has been a few days since I have seen the boy. See if you cant get him out into the fresh air, will you! I hate for people to stay cooped up too long, it cant be good for your health, hahaha! Something felt wrong. A smell, so subtle from this distance yet absolutely unforgettable wafted across my nose. The smell of Death Its a smell Clover clearly recognized too, his fur began bristling, and low growly rumbled out from him. Oh my, does he bite? KYAAAAAAAH! Dianes piercing scream pierced the air, filled with fright! Ignoring the old man, Clover and I rushed inside after Diane and Emily. The house was completely dark, and the moment I passed through the door, the smell of slowly rotting flesh filled my nostrils. There was no need to check any of the other darkened rooms, as I could sense Dianes presence, and without hesitation I leaped to the second floor of the house. I didnt want to waste a moment on those stairs, appearance be damned! I could feel an immense amount of pain flowing from Diane into me a strange, horrible pain DIANE, ARE YOU ALRIGHT!? With a shout, I rounded the corner into the last room. And then I froze What A short rope was hanging from the ceiling, cut partway through. A lone chair lay on its side on the floor, Dianes rapier had been thrown to the side, and the rest of the rope was tightly wound around Haraldrs neck. His eyes were bulging and yellowed, his bloated tongue protruding from his blue lips, all color having drained from his face. Signs of rot were present on all other exposed parts of his body, as Diane held him in her arms sobbing uncontrollably. Emily had backed herself into a corner, curled up with her hands covering her eyes. Her breathing was completely ragged, and her face contorted in absolute fright. What do I do here?! Slowly, I entered the room, looking at everything. No forced entry. No magical residue. No blood. Nothing at all out of the ordinary. So who killed him and why? Unless... On the table, I saw a single piece of parchment next to an inkwell, stained with spots of water and some rather pathetic looking scribbles not that I could read them anyways. If it wasnt for me, everyone everyone wouldnt have died. If I wasnt such a coward, maybe they could have survived Im sorry, everyone. Ill see you soon. Not that I needed to be able to read it to understand what happened here. Weak. He was weak and useless to the very end. But Why does she care so much about such a piece of trash? She should be glad to be free of this baggage! What is it about him that is causing her so much pain?! How do I make her feel better?? Diane, I I reach my hand towards her shoulder, but stop partway through What should I do? What would a friend do? Diane, there is nothing more we can do. We should call for the guards. They can help clean this up. For a moment, her eyes shot daggers at me, before she quietly laid Haraldrs corpse on the floor, her sobbing subsiding. Slowly standing up, she haphazardly walked to the corner where Emily was curled up, her darting eyes almost completely detached from reality. With a swift and powerful motion, Diane ripped Emilys hand away from her face and yanked her into an embrace. With a soft and bitter sound, her voice still choking with snot and tears, eyes bloodshot and hands quivering, she whispered into Emilys ear: Dont you dare think about doing it, not you too It felt almost as if time had crawled along, for who knows how long, before she stepped back. Emilys eyes had seemingly calmed down. Lets go get the guards. Emily nodded, as Diane took her hand and walked towards the door. I was still standing motionless near the entrance to the room, completely lost. Right now, I felt as if, for the first time in my life, I was facing an insurmountable enemy I had no idea how to defeat. And yet Dianes small, quivering hand took me completely by surprise! She grabbed my hand, tugging towards the door, her eyes downturned towards the floor. Come one, we have to get the guards, dont we? yeah. Lets go. It was at that moment, I began to realize this might be a battle I was going to lose. Chapter 26: The Growing Threat With a clear and somewhat strained sigh, Lu Shizhong rolled out his map on the table. His eyes carried a heavy weight on them, his exhaustion from dealing with the days events quite evident. However, as a Mythril rank adventurer, and the party leader, he would never allow himself or his team to take any shortcuts. This would include ensuring that, no matter what, The Red Sun will NEVER miss their party mission briefings. Even if it was a struggle. Usually, it was quite the struggle thanks to a couple of his usual culprits. Terra, stop playing around. Ahusaka, I will not let you drink yourself out of this meeting either! I told you that you can only get one drink, and THAT is what you ordered?! Lus eyebrows creased in frustration, his eyes narrowing threateningly. A massive tankard of ale reflected in the Owlkins large, luminous eyes as he stared in wonderment at his drink. Hoooo, stop being so picky! Yooou know, I could have ordered the half-keg, but I was trying to behave! Hoo hooo! Haha, yeah! Cool off Lu! Cmon, its already so late, so just tell me what I am playing with next! Hahahaaha! Terras boisterous laugh echoed in the mostly empty guild hall, as she walked a small pink stuffed bear along the edge of the table. And whose fault is it that we are here so late? YOU promised you could stay composed enough for us to scout out Diane and MAYBE recruit her as a trainee for our team. Then, rather than sticking to the plan, you went and made a huge mess that, yet again, I. HAD. TO. CLEAN. UP. Hahahaha, oh yeah! That was a really fun fight! I had a feeling she would have something up her sleeve considering how hush hush Mr. Reclusive (B.M. Baal) has been over her. Although, I thought you were supposed to be the one to step in if things went off-plan? You know, since you called in all your favors with Elsie to be Dianes proctor and she absolutely insisted this exam was merely a formality and was supposed to be done quietly? Isnt that right fluffy? Lu winced at the jab, as Terra had her small pink bear lean in and point accusingly at Lu. However, he winced only in the context of how the day had gone. Baal was certainly displeased that Lu had slipped in and replaced his hand-picked gold rank as exam proctor. However, even after all the paperwork, and during the chewing out with the city officials, Lu could not shake the feeling that Baal was thoroughly distracted by something else. Normally Baal wouldnt hesitate to turn any situation he could to the guilds favor, effortlessly deflect all blame, and fearlessly take charge and set the direction of any meeting he was involved in. The fact alone that Baal quietly took the verbal assault, took all the blame as the guilds fault alone, and left negotiations to Lu was an extremely strange change of pace. All of it centering on one piece: Dianes involvement. (Lu)What is it about her that would throw our branch manager this far off track?! *Slam!* With a metallic slam, the heavily armored paladin slammed her hand on to the table. While her voice initially sounded chiding, her eyes constantly darting back to Lu for approval and the soft, sweet change in tune by the end completely sucked all the seriousness out it. Hey! This isnt supposed to be a blame storming session! We ALL have to work together here to make up for the panic and damage we caused! Lu has been trying so hard for us ALL day, and he still went to so much effort to plan out our next mission! Lets just focus and work on our plan, isnt that right Lu? Dont worry, I will still hang on to your. Every. Word! Lu couldnt help but face-palm at Graces obvious ploy Why did I think I could make normal adventurers out of these people again? Grace has phenomenal healing prowess and her ability to protect and defend is far superior to most other paladins, but her fanaticism to Venus makes working with her thoroughly challenging. Then there is Ahusaka, the owl famous for ALWAYS being drunk. If it wasnt for his incredible survival skills and his miraculous drunken archery Lu would have given up on him long ago. And Terra that child-like monster is the absolute worst. Her strength and power are absolutely unparalleled however, her personality flips on a dime, and her strength only really shows when she gets excited in a fight and her other self comes out. Its fine since I know how they all fight, I can always plan around their eccentricities. With a deep breath, Lu regains his composure, restoring his calm and focused demeanor. Look, the city council has decided to punish us by making the guild handle one of their subjugation missions, and by guild, I mean us. At the mention of a subjugation mission, everyones ear perked up. Ahusaka even took a moment to look away from his drink. The intelligence is still raw right now, but the city has received reports that a small hamlet was wiped out not far from here, and that there are growing reports of travelers and small merchant caravans having been destroyed near the Hawthorne wilderness. Trackers have found numerous signs that it most likely is Goblins, but their behavior is far different than the norm. Due to the tense political situation, the city is more than happy to keep their troops at home and pass responsibility for pacifying the region. What? A subjugation mission with just the four of us?! Hoooo, now how do they expect this to go? Well, I dont plan on it being just the four of us. We werent the only ones who made a mess today, so of course we will pick up our help first thing in the morning. After all, I do have a little delivery to make. A small smile seeps through onto Lus face. Make a mockery of me, boy? Fine. But its only fair that punishment is shared! If I can put up with these personalities, then I can also handle whatever baggage Diane will bring! Now then, lets get back on to the details of the plan. Well, at least I kept their attention a little longer than usual. The owl proceeded to bury himself back in his Ale, and Terra was softly giggling as she turned to sharpen her titanic battle-axe.
The inn was in a completely somber mood after Diane returned today. Without a word, after the city guards brought her back in, she ran up to her room with Clover and Emily in tow and locked herself in, leaving the guards and Thistleman to explain everything to Rhyme and Jotuun. Why? Why did he do that? Maybe if I visited him sooner he wouldnt have Tears began flowing from her eyes again, as she tightly hugged onto Emily, and Emily quietly held her back, tears slowly dripping from eyes shut tightly in pain and sadness. Clover wandered slowly towards the window, where he took a seat and watched the quickly darkening evening sky. With a quiet, cracking whisper, Diane delivered her commands to Emily. Emily, dont you forget, dont you ever forget, your one of my people, okay? As one of my people, there are rules you have to follow. And and my first rule, is that you arent ever allowed to die on me. Dianes grip tightened, as she locked eyes with Emily, her eyes pleading with desperation. You absolutely cant. You have to be one of my loyal friends, and friends dont hurt or die on each other! You absolutely have to live, ok? From below, Diane could still make out through the murmured sounds of the inn Thistlemans voice. It sounded extremely quizzical, lacking any serious emotion. Hey Auntie, why would somebody do something so dumb as to kill themselves? A loud *SMACK* echoed in the inn, followed by the scraping of numerous chairs as various patrons quietly excused themselves. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ah! Im sorry I hit you! Dont just ask something so insensitive! Ah, ah, Im really sorry! That idiot at least he will be fine... *sniffle* Now nod you head Emily. Shutting her eyes tight, teardrops still shining at the edges of her eyes, Emily nods her head vigorously. Good. Good! Now, you have to accompany me to bed! We are going to have a sleepover. I absolutely cant leave her on her own! I wont! I wont lose anyone again! Diane manages a small smile, even through her tears.
Under the full cover of nightfall, a pale, gaunt man quietly exited the tree-line near Njord. His eyes were cold and unfeeling, and in spite of the extreme chill of night this far north, he didnt wear more than a simple brown peasants outfit, stripped of his old sigil of a knight kneeling under the moon. I dont know what interest my master would have with a child out here, but if he commands it, so I shall obey. I simply just need to watch and report. Although it IS her fault I am in this mess now He carefully timed between the lamps of guards walking along the city walls, before making a leap on to the parapets, and once again onto a roof of the slums below. His body almost blended with the silent darkness even with the potent moonlight, his steps incredibly light, leaving almost no trace as he passed. The guards didnt even take a moment to pause in their rounds. From his vantage point, and the advantage of his inhuman sight, Asimore took a moment to appreciate the view of the city during his descent. The light of the nearly full moon reflected beautifully off the water in the enclosed harbor, blending serenely with the torchlight dotting across Tormunds Wharf, and the natural majesty of the mountains to the north cut through the night sky. The only contrast to the beauty was a dark and distant wave of clouds, slowly growing and approaching from across the ocean in the East, with small arcs of lightning visible to his eyes only due to nightfall. The contrast only further emphasized the serenity of the moment. Perhaps I should paint a portrait of this view to send to my master? I suppose some of those noble pursuits will prove useful to have learned. He would certainly appreciate this! I suppose this mission isnt entirely a waste! Ah, but first, I should familiarize myself with the town and find a nice, empty place to stay I shall have to remember this sight to paint afterwards. Asimore quietly began to make his way across the town, completely unaware that from the moment he had arrived, he was being watched by a familiar hooded figure, perfectly camouflaged in the shadows of the city and quietly murmuring to himself. One thing after another, I am not even sure if this is anything Dagon would want me to act on perhaps I should leave this one to him too? Hmmm, I need to speak with his Demons up North I cannot risk interrupting his plans. If I upset him, there is no way I will be able to finish my contract successfully if only I could just speak with him directly
As the light of dawn began to break across Njord, Lu and the Red Sun were attempting to navigate their way through the slums to find the Skeever and the Bear. While they were adventurers, they were also still a Gold rank party and were able to afford living in better quarters up in Midtown, with wider, well-maintained roads and clear routes. Thus they were unused to the narrow and winding paths in the lower districts. I should probably ask for directions With Terra and Grace acting as if they were sightseeing, and Ahusaka already halfway through a refill of his ridiculous new tankard, Lu could not rely on them for help. *ugh* Lu released another audible sigh. Outside of one of the questionable bars, called the One-Eyed Grog, was a group of three men. One was a very large, burly man with several scars and a knife clearly strapped to his waist. Next to him was a greasy looking scoundrel and a gaunt looking fellow with a scraggly beard. Ay! Whatchu lookin at, short stuff? Im havin a bad day and I aint feelin too nice this morning, hehehe! The large man grimaces intimidatingly at Lu, before his friend, blood draining from his face, tried to jump in. Hey Joker! Dems The Red Sun! Watc Configuration 7: Wind Blast. UWAH! With a motion faster than their eyes could follow, Lu had drawn what had at first appeared to be a sheathed Odachi, but instead of a blade it had a fan attached to the hilt. It was made of a green and red metal weave with a large circle imprinted on it, which changed shape and symbols with how much the fan was opened or closed. The other one was still sheathed on his waist. The blast of wind was more than strong enough to knock all three of the ruffians completely prone, and when they looked up, they could see Lu point his fan threateningly at them. Whatever your day has been, I can assure you, my mood is much worse than yours. Now if you would like to make amends, it would be wise of you to help me find something. (Slick) Ay, yes Meester Lu! Gladly! Errr what can us fine geenteelfolk do fer yah? I am looking for the Skeever and the Bear, a rather famous little girl should be living there. I presume locals like you would know where that is? Slim, unconsciously swallowing, nodded. Ah, there. Ay, yessah, we know. If I play dumb were dead meat Everyone knows that Lu is a damned monster! ah but I dont wanna get caught up in that little devils mess either! If she pissed off Lu, were screwed either way!
The morning breakfast rush was a far quieter than usual affair this morning. Nobody wanted to be the first to broach the topic from the night before, with Rhyme trying to fill the quiet void with chatter about chores and breakfast. The usually boisterous patrons were able to feel the mood, and for those few that chose to stay for breakfast made sure to hurriedly eat their meals and say a quick thanks before leaving. Soon, the inn was completely silent again, with Diane, Emily, and Thistleman sitting at the counter, slowly picking away at their meals while Rhyme scurried around cleaning the kitchen and dishes and Jotuun cleaned off the tables. All of their faces showed varying levels of being lost in thought and concern. The only one who seemed to have a voracious appetite was Clover, as he greedily devoured the leftovers from breakfast. In that sense, the commotion that soon broke from outside the inn was a welcome relief! Ay, yessah meester Lu, dems da place! I thank ye fer yah mercy! Aiight, we be off den, as we dun wanna cause trouble in yeh business! Excellent. Now make sure to remember your manners in the future, as we will likely be coming this way more often. Hahaha, see? Cant keep saying I am the only one causing trouble Lu! Youre just going around town scaring people when you cant find your way! *urp* If we followed you, Hooo knows how long until we would have got here? Psh, thats rich coming from the drunk! Hahaha! Why dont you appreciate what Mr. Lu has done? If left to either of you, we wouldnt be here until after nightfall! Yet his wisdom brought us here without any fuss at all! With a defined swish, the door to the inn flew open, meeting the incredulous gaze of everyone within. The stressed-looking Asian man from the day before entered first, his temples clearly throbbing. Right behind him was the fully armored paladin, one hand clamped (reassuringly?) on his should, as she was yelling at the towering woman following behind her. Lastly, the owlkin came stumbling into the bar. As he was the closest to the group, Jotuun approached them first. Welcome to Bear and Skeever. Me Bear, she Skeever. One night, one silver. More beds, more silver. Lunch at noon. With a slow yet pointed gesture, Jotuun points to Rhyme during the introduction. Lu has to look up to meet Jotuuns eyes, as he is one of the rare creatures that can stand taller than even Terra. (Lu)Ho? An Ursine out here? What an interesting arrangement no wonder the locals are careful around here. Just need to stay friendly. Hey Uncle Jo, I dont think they are here for a room or food. They were at my exam yesterday. Exactly. I brought something for you, and we someth Lu was cut off by a menacing Jotuun. Hm. So one who hurt Diane With an unexpected quick and powerful swing, Jotuuns paw slammed into Terras stomach with a thunderous impact, launching her with incredible force and sending her careening into the wall on the other side of the street! The audible yelps of the departing ruffians could be heard rushing more quickly away. Rhyme also let out an audible EEP! Before covering her mouth. GRACE! AHUSAKA! HOLD! Lu outstretched his arms quickly, trying his best to also block as much of Jotuun as he could. Grace had drawn her mace and Ahusaka immediately notched an arrow on his bow. Now even. You can come speak now. I fix mess later. Without even taking a pause, Jotuun returned to cleaning the tables. Grace, go check on Terra. Make sure she doesnt do anything stupid! Grace nodded, then cautiously backed out of the door. The beads of sweat forming on Lus face and the daggers he stared at his teammates to get them to comply were the only indication he showed of how threatened he felt in this situation. Never fight an Ursine in close quarters! There are dozens of ways to handle them, but never fight an Ursine close quarters! Please just take the hit calmly, Terra! With a cough, and then a laugh, Terra walked back in the door. Hahaha, see? This is why I like bears so much! Now THAT is what I call a punch! Imma feel that for at least a week! A small line of blood was dripping from Terras mouth, the sudden impact having caused her to bite her lip. Pahahaa! See? Thats my Uncle Jotuun for you! Hes the best uncle ever! Dianes face broke into a large, unrestrained smile, while Thistleman was quietly trying to hide his. Diane! Shush! Dont make more trouble! Rhymes sharp retort cut into Dianes moment of triumph. Ok, sorry Auntie. Yet, her apology certainly did not feel authentic. Lu relaxed and breathed an emphatic sigh of relief, seeing as she showed no more aggression and things werent going to escalate. Alright, so, getting back on track He reached into his pocket and pulled out a bronze colored guild card. Diane, I brought your new card from the guild to personally deliver on behalf of the guild. Dianes eyes lit back up, as she jumped from her seat on the stool and rushed to Lu. YES! MY NEW CARD! After picking up her card, she was practically prancing back to the counter to show it off to Thistle, Emily and Rhyme. After giving them a moment to enjoy Dianes achievement, Lu cleared his throat and continued on. Also, there is one more thing I wanted to talk about and it is a pretty big affair. His eyebrows twitched in annoyance, as he was ignored yet again. Why do I do this to myself? Are skilled people with a decent personality that hard to find?
GUILD CERTIFICATION CARD: DIANE CULAINE *Items marked in red are removed from the official guild card* Growth Potential: A Aptitudes:
Mana Capacity: 155 Magic (Fire) Melee (Rapier)
Mana Regen: 8/??? Healing Factor: 1.5x Mana Reinforcement: 2.25x ԥ奢륢 AȾ줿ħ Skills: Fireball Reinforced Strike Swift Strike Precision ħι⾰ Х ħŭ ɥƥå ħεֿ L
Contract Capacity Available: 0 Contracts Held: ` Power: 71
RANK: BRONZE (S) Issuer: Njord A.G. Exam Proctor: Lu Shizhong, Mythril Rank
Chapter 27: To Find A Trail of Death Numerous pine trees swayed slowly in the midday breeze, their thick presence helping conceal the entrance to a small cave adorned with numerous shamanistic totems and carvings. Unlike what one would normally expect, however, were a series of elaborately hidden barricades and barriers surrounding the entrance and completely covered in foliage and brambles. With a slight rustling, a small, green creature with elongated ears, sharpened nails, little hair and large, oblong eyes poked its head out from the brush. On its neck was a sickle-shaped tattoo, and his left ear was pierced with a small golden ring. It was a creature whose appearance would undoubtedly be called foul by human standards. With a guttural sputtering of noise that would be considered incomprehensible in human tongues, the goblin called out to the hidden sentries. Lok! Gurkh, We return! From behind one of the hidden barriers, an audible sigh of relief could be heard. The goblin Lok poked his head out from behind the barrier, his darker green skin showing he had aged well into adulthood. He had a matching tattoo branded on to his neck. Rok, try to say something sooner! We had almost put an arrow through you! Hueck, do you bring good news? With a pained expression, the goblin Rok lowered his eyes and shook his head slowly. Worse than Gurk. We found few Torb survivors in the woods, but rest of tribe has been No need to explain to me then, Elders having tribal meeting now. You should only have to say it once to them. Lok stepped out from behind the barricade and put a hand on Roks shoulder, patting it lightly before shouting out to the woodline. Our tribe safe! Come so we can inspect for infection! The Trommel set aside past grievance and accept the Torb into our home, just as we accepted the Gurk! A chorus of rustling soon followed, as dozens of male and female goblins emerged from the brush. Many of them had a hammer branded on their right arms while wearing assorted hides and had small knives made of bone, while another dozen armed goblins with spears and bows had a sickle branded on their necks and were clad in thicker leathers and light leather helmets. Regardless of brand or equipment, all the goblins shared the same dark expression: one borne of fear and uncertainty. As several other sentries emerged from behind the barriers with a shaman, they waved the newcomers into a line and began to thoroughly inspect each of them before entry. With a quiet whisper, and not turning to meet his friends eyes, Rok continued. Lok, it is even worse than just losing Torb. We checked the nearby human towns and our scout posts, they were struck too. Nothing was left. No scouts, no humans. Loks eyes grew wider, as the implications began to dawn on him. No matter how many years pass, how strong the tribe becomes or how desperate times get, one lesson gets drilled into young goblin minds without fail. Do not attack the human tribes. Defend as you must, and you can steal from those wandering the roads between tribes, but to attack the tribe itself brings nothing except disaster. THIS was common knowledge amongst the goblins, engrained through blood, pain and terror. Unlike the monsters of the forests or the elven and demi-human tribes of the Hawthorne Wilderness, who would only kill for food or to protect their lands, the humans would summon terrible warriors who marched in great numbers. Wearing iron skin and wielding terrible magics that would leave no goblin they could find alive, many tribes faced total annihilation from the humans when angered. The Eastern Ogre tribe had recently made that mistake, once sworn friends of the Trommel, and it was Lok who discovered the tragedy when he went to seek their aid many moons ago. His small body shuddered as recalled the memory, as he hid in the brush when he discovered humans guarding the entrance of the cave, and only entering after they had left carrying their dead in brown sacks out with them. The sight of the humans brutality gave him nightmares, and showed that the stories of his youth were all true. Then that means the humans will come here soon. Hurry Rok, and tell the Elders! For the good of the tribe, we must flee. Even without the protection of our home, at least we would have a chance to risk it in the wilds! The shaking in Loks voice was palpable, his eyes suddenly straining to see further through the brush surrounding their cave as he tightened an arrow on his bow. Do you think the humans would stop just because we left our tribe? Our home? Roks hand tightened on the hilt of a small sword, carefully hidden under his leather armor. Even if they didnt, nothing but death would come for us here. Now go! They might already be on their way! Rok nodded, before finally resolving himself and hurrying into the darkness of the cave, followed closely by the sound of totems and charms beginning to rattle eerily in the growing wind.
While their spirits began high as they departed from Njord, Lu couldnt shake a growing feeling something was amiss. The farther they got from Njord, and the closer they got to Gatagaror, which is the nearest hamlet to the frontier town that had been raided, the quieter everything had become. It started as the sounds of birds fading away, but by the time they reached the small hamlet, even the familiar hum of insects began to slowly disappear. Things were no better after they had arrived at the hamlet, consisting of little more than a dozen huts and enough small fields to sustain the people living there. Except instead of preparing the fields for the coming planting season, all the villagers had locked themselves inside their huts. Only the chief was willing to crack his window to speak with Lu and the rest of the party, speaking in nothing but hushed whispers, he had only one piece of dark new information. All the residents of the frontier town of Torp had been slaughtered, and that he saw a frothing swarm of goblins and wargs do it. **Wargs are cousins of the Dire Wolves. While still pack hunters, they are more feral, and much more independently minded. They are also much more likely to kill for sport than for food, and often leave messy kills in the open to startle and distract new potential prey. ** From there, the Red Sun ceased all their chatter, and they quietly made their way north towards Torp, moving through the brush adjacent the road and keeping a vigilant eye out for any signs of ambush until they arrived.
Dianes heart was pounding furiously as she approached the silent town. Even with the bright light of day upon them, and even after thoroughly scouting the empty surroundings of the village, she couldnt shake the feeling of dread that was washing over her. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Ahusaka said he had spotted something moving inside the village, and they had decided to flank in from all sides to catch whatever it was, while Ahusaka posted himself in a tree to keep watch. The sight of the blood splattered on the ground and scattered walls of the village was far too familiar a sight for her, and one that had haunted her relentlessly. Her breathing was coming in quick and ragged, and her knuckles turned white from how fiercely she gripped her rapier. Emily was not far behind her with Thistleman, her bow drawn and arrows notched, prepared to shoot the first thing that moved. If she wasnt so focused on what might appear before her, she might have taken a moment to note that rather than any form of concern at their current situation, Thistle was more perplexed and lost in thought. Biting her lip hard enough for blood to draw, she quietly pressed herself to the wall of the first hut, next to its window. *thump ba-thump ba-thump* Calm breathing. Calm breathing. This time will be different! This time I am different! She couldnt stop the shaking from her own body, as she slowly peeked her head around the corner of the windowsill. Inside the house was yet more blood and broken furniture, the door on the other side broken off its hinges. Ok, its clear. To the next one She waved for Emily to come closer, before proceeding to the next hut. She proceeded this way towards the center of the small town, with each hut filling her with more dread than the last! The slowly strengthening wind began to cause the few remaining doors to creak on their hinges, echoing unpleasantly in the silence. At last she, she had reached the last hovel before the town center. The smell of dried blood was overwhelming, adrenaline coursing through her veins. She could hear it whatever it was on the other side of the hovel! A slow, steady creaking filling the air. With barely a glance around the corner, she could see the edge of a large antler before she flattened herself into the wall again! Emily kept her bow trained on the open space around the edge, her eyes focused on a strange shadow cast by the light of the sun. Just burn it! I should just burn it! Dont even give it a chance to move! Diane tried to focus, building magical energy in her hand, getting ready to open with a fireball! Just to have her focus completely shattered, a gruff, deep male voice cutting sharply through the air! Ay, I can smell yall hiding around me. If you want to ambush me, just come on out and face me like proper men! She couldnt hold it in anymore, and Diane let loose a shrill Eeeeep! before covering her mouth with her free hand. Huh? A woman? Well that explains that. Come on out already. From behind one of the other hovels, Diane saw Terra boldly step out, axe in hand and a relieved grin on her face. Bahahaha! Whats so wrong with being a woman, eh? I wouldnt have expected any self-respecting man to dress himself like that! Perhaps you cant read the room on where you are? Terra placed a strong emphasis on the word man as she spoke. It isnt he isnt Diane nearly collapsed in relief, before finally turning around the corner herself. The sight of the man indeed made Terras words make sense, and his appearance certainly explained why Ahusaka couldnt give a good description of what he saw. First, covering most of the mans head, was the large, hollowed out head of a thunder deer. Its lower jaw was removed, leaving enough open space to show the mans face within. His golden hair and white skin provided a sharp accent to his bright green eyes. His body was covered in an extreme variety of shamanistic tattoos, and his flesh was perforated with the bones, fangs and claws of various beasts. The thick skulls of other creatures were strapped carefully to protect his vital organs, while he held an ornate bone staff in one hand and had a long, wicked-looking spear strapped to his back. His only adorned clothing was a large wolf pelt draped around his waist. On the other side of him, Diane could see Grace stop in her tracks, staring in what can only be described as a mix of disgusted wonderment. The only other one who had managed to keep his composure was Lu. So then, since we have humored you and shown ourselves, tell us, what relationship do you have with this village? The strange man didnt answer at first, looking unperturbed at those who surrounded him. One, two, three four! To think we would even let so many women become hunters, how our ancestors would laugh at us! His voice was dripping with sneering derision. Perhaps your ancestors would mock you even further if it was these same women who killed you? Graces voice matched the strange mans with just as much venom. *Pah!* The man spat into the stone well nearby, before crouching down and looking carefully at the ground. Yeh aint what I am hunting today, so lucky for all of us, I dont intend to kill or be killed by anyone here. Hoooh, tough words for a man on his lonesome! Maybe you would change your mind if I decided to play with you for a bit? Lu had both of his fans fully drawn, with one closed and pointing at Terra, and the other fully open and pointing threatening at the man. Terra, hold yourself back for a bit! And for you, at the very least then, answer my question and we wont have to resort to fighting. What is your relationship with the village here? Who are you and do you know anything about the goblins that attacked it? Hmph. Fine. I am called an lfhenar, we dont carry any other names. If this village was attacked by goblins as you say, then I have no other interest or business here. I am hunting far more fearsome prey, a great white bear as fierce as they come! If you were to come across this creature, you would be best set to find me again rather than face it yourselves. You might not like what would happen to you if you fought it! Hyehyehyeh! With a wet laugh, sounding almost as if it was stuck in his throat, the lfhenar stood again, and strode past Grace as he left the village. W-what even was that? Diane stammered out her question, voicing out her concern, one shared by everyone in the group. A relic from a bygone era. Thistleman broke his long silence on this trip in answer to her question, his brows still creased in thought. And how would you know that? Lu couldnt help but ask, surprised that this boy might know something he didnt. Well that should be obvious, I bothered to take an interest in the culture of the city we moved to. Ay, but you missed an important part. lfhenar are spoken of in our childrens tales, from long before we settled in Njord. They are the mad warriors who would take our most violent and brutal tribesman into war. Men driven so made by rage, no blade could stop them, and they wouldnt stop fighting until long after their opponents were dead. The Berserkirs! Thistleman had only started reading that story. He was loathe to admit he had only learned enough to translate part of it. To have his reading level be considered worse than that of a child even if he only just started learning the language, it couldnt help but sting his pride. Lu let off a deep sigh. Perhaps it is a good thing that we did not waste our time or energy fighting him either. At the very least, there are more than enough goblin tracks here. Ahusaka can certainly follow them back to whatever hole they crawled out of! We still cannot drop our guards, lets get back in formation and get moving again. After we locate and scout out their nest, we will go over our plan of attack. Diane had recovered most of her composure by now, but the most she could still do was nod meekly. This village had brought back far too many painful memories for her. We cant leave here soon enough why did I have to make such a big mess at the exam She could feel a small hand grab on to her shoulder. Dont worry, they are a good team! Lu has a good head on his shoulders, and you have me with you this time! Ill make sure we all get back no matter what! Thistleman shot her a big, confident grin as he made his bold declaration. Hehe, you cant even fight! If anything, I will have to be the one to protect you! Hurry up, you want me to leave you behind?! Coming! Diane turned to quickly follow Terras shout, while her fear had certainly subsided a hint of deep sadness remained. The moment she looked away, all pretense of a smile slowly faded from Thistlemans face, as he intently and secretly monitored her expressions. (Thistleman) What what else should I do? I can still feel it even if she hides it His hands balled up more and more into a tighter and tighter fist, as small beads of blood began to drip between his fingers. Small amounts of miasma emanated from the freshly dripping blood, with the bugs and worms moving to rapidly escape away from the soil they fell upon. Thistleman shook his head, then hurried to catch up before anyone could notice him missing. A small drop of his blood flew from his hand, landing on a small roach. The bug ran erratically for a short while, before rolling on to its back, its legs twitching erratically. Its brown shell slowly turned a darker and darker black, and slowly began to pulsate. A small, shrill Eeeeeeiiiiii began to escape from between its growing mandibles, which no one was around to hear or see. Chapter 28: Ruthless Travel through the brush was as slow as it was methodical. Ahusaka crouched low in the brush, his large eyes carefully scanning the thickening brush and forest floor for any signs of a trail. Following the path of the horde was getting harder and harder, as fresh leaves littered the forest floor covering their tracks. However, in spite of his rampant alcoholism, not much could escape the keen eyes of the determined Owlkin. As he continued to follow the trail, however, the brush began to open up again into rockier, wooded hillsides, removing the damage to the brush that he had been following before. Luckily, he was soon able to spot a small series of fresh tracks that had more recently passed through the area. The party carefully navigated through a series of small canyons cutting through the rolling hills, the eerie silence slowly breaking way to be replaced by the howling of wind through the canyons. The shrill whine of the wind alone was enough to send shivers down everyones spine and keep them on edge. Eventually, they exited the rougher part of the hills, and the forest once again began closing in around them. It wasnt long upon reentering the woodline when Ahusaka motioned for the party to stop, his eyes staring with keen focus towards the hilltop ahead. Turning his head completely around, a sight completely disturbing to any who arent used to witnessing it, he mouthed the words goblins and recon before quietly disappearing into the brush. Lu nodded his head, before quietly turning around and motioning for the party to retrace their steps back another 100 meters through the forest. Everyone, spread out into lookout positions around me. We will wait for Ahusaka to return with his report. Meanwhile, I need to focus so I can do my part of the reconnaissance. We will discuss and execute our plan as soon as we know what we are dealing with. Lu spoke quietly and seriously, before assigning each person to a lookout position. A huge smile was starting to break out across Terras face, in contrast to the nervous apprehension of Diane and Emily. Grace seemed focus on silent prayer, and Thistleman was an absolutely enigmatic read. With a soft sigh, and everyone in position, Lu took a careful seat in the middle of the circle, before drawing both of his fans and opening them in varying amounts, lining up the circles on them into a new formation. Spirits of the wind, lend me your eyes. Reveal the path before me and tell me of its secrets! Configuration 4: Sight unseen! With a simultaneous wave of both his fans, a small breeze burst forth from Lu towards the goblin cave. The patterns on both of his fans began to glow a slight blue, maintained by his mana, while his eyes were kept closed in focus. Soon, the wind came back as a slow breeze, carrying with it soft whispers in an unknown tongue, before fading away. Nodding, Lu whipered Good work before opening his eyes again, as Ahusaka returned to the group. Ahusaka, did your recon go well? Hooooo, it went well enough. It seems the goblins are very wary, and have heavily trapped the hillsides around their front and back entrances. They also just shooo-witched their guards. Lu, what was that you did? Diane couldnt help but ask, overwhelmed by curiosity at Lus strange spell. That was some of my spirit magic, while the spirits cant tell me more than some limited information, it helps me get a better idea of anywhere we have to enter. When combined with decent reconnaissance, we can make a much more thorough plan before conducting any mission. Now then, back to what you found Lu calmly and quickly explained his spell before returning to Ahusaka. Using a small stick, they made a crude drawing of the hillside containing the Goblin cave entrances and marking various trap locations. While there were obvious crude traps, they served as nothing more than a distraction to reduce a would-be attackers focus and guide them towards the deadlier well-hidden traps. The cave itself, according to Lu, was pretty simple enough. Each of the two tunnels ran down into a larger chamber inside, housing the entire tribe. After a quick discussion, they set up their plan of attack. Grace, you will take charge of the party here. Your goal is simple, but that doesnt mean you can let your guards down. Goblins are natural cowards and frighten easily, we will take full advantage of that. You will need to break through the front entrance fast and hard. Have Terra take the lead down the tunnel, with Emily and Ahusaka in the rear. Kill everything in your path as quickly as possible, and make sure to make as much of a show of it as possible. If anything unexpected comes up, it will be up to you to make the decision to press forward or fall back. You with me so far? Alright, I think I got it. The idea is shock and awe. Once you enter the main cavern, you, Terra and Diane will take the front line with Emily and Ahusaka for support. Cast your Divine Barrier high enough to protect from arrows, and with enough space underneath for goblins to come through. This should deny them the advantage of their numbers while still letting you fight them. Thistleman cocked his head slightly while listening in to the discussion. Soooo what do I do during all this? Thats simple, keep your head down and dont get yourself killed. Well I suppose I am pretty good at that last part. So whats your role in all this? Thistleman retorted dryly, his face still plastered with that enigmatic expression, almost as if it was both devoid and full of thought at the same time. Lus eyes twitched slightly, but he otherwise maintained his composure. I will come in from the rear entrance. If you do your jobs well enough, it should cause a large number of the goblins to crowd into the tunnel on that side, allowing me to easily clean them out in one go. As long as we stick to our jobs, it shouldnt be too hard. Alright then! Well, what are we waiting for? Let me have some fun already! Terra stood up, stretching her muscles before reaching back and grabbing her massive battleaxe with one hand. Lu couldnt repress a small groan. Damnit Terra, you have to at least let me get into position first! We start in ten minutes time. Ill give you five. Better hurry~ Terras smile grew even larger, as she playfully started hopping up and down, lightly swinging her battleaxe back and forth through some imagined foe. When she started to get like this, there wasnt much anyone could do to stop her, and Lu rushed as quickly and as quietly as he could through the underbrush, softly cursing his recruiting skills under his breath as he went.
A trio of heavily armored knights marched down the central avenue of Njord, having just stabled their horses at the entrance to the city. The sheen of the silver coating on their steel-plate armor attracted a large number of stares from the residents of the city as they made their way towards Tormunds Wharf. Having passed through a series of other villages on their way here, the knights seemed to have gotten used to the attention. Sergeant Dufount, are you sure you want to stay at an inn on the Wharf? The gate guard seemed pretty insistent that it gets pretty pricey in that part of town. The knight who spoke up was a middle-aged looking man, his face covered in a thick shadow of stubble, with a short, heavy lance mounted on his back, its tip poking out from underneath the massive tower shield covering it. Marn, how many times do we have to discuss this? We have to spend so much time in dedication to our duties as knights that we should take the opportunity to enjoy ourselves when we have the chance! SGT Dufounts green eyes were alight with joy, as the sound of birds and waves began to mix in with the bustle of the city, and the familiar smell of saltwater filled their noses. Cmon Theo, back me up here! You know the Captain will chew us out when we get back! Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The youngest looking knight, who carried a shortsword on his side and an intimidating Mythril compound bow and arrows on his back, merely shrugged off Marns pleas. Eh, its the sergeants decision, even if we all get punished, he will get the worst of it. Plus, I kinda hafta agree. On the off chance we actually find what we are looking for, what are the odds any of us will make it back in one piece? If I am to die, at the very least I want to remember something fun. Dont bring up that thing right now, its spoiling the mood. We can worry about it later. First.. AH! Its as beautiful as all the villagers said it would be! SGT Dufount was overcome with joy as they rounded a corner, Tormunds Wharf coming into full view! A massive complex of piers and buildings rose out of the water, supported by countless pylons built long ago that have been sustained and repaired with magic over the centuries. Numerous plots of land were interspersed along the pier, growing lush trees above the oceans surface. The piers themselves were extremely lively and bustling with activity, as fisherman and dock workers carried their cargo to and fro. Stalls lined many sections of the pier as well as restaurants, using mana crystals to rapidly the fresh catches of the day. The sounds of vendors shouting filled the air, competing with the waves and birds. In the pockets of water surrounding many of the buildings, children would dive off the pier into the water to swim and play, while other sections served as gatherings of the elderly, who would cast their fishing lines into the waters and regale each other with stories from their youth, occasionally yelling at the kids who got too close to their lines for scaring off the fish. The Inn SGT Dufount eventually chose to stay at was called Jormungands Retreat, located at the very end of the main avenue. It had a view from its third story over the seawall and gate directly into the Sea of Calimnon, embellished by skilled craftsman who customized every railing. As he stepped onto the balcony of their room, he couldnt resist leaning over the intricate railings, taking in a deep breath of the air once more. The smell of approaching rain interspersing with the already saturated air was almost irresistible. Marn, on the other hand, appeared in a state of semi-shock. Two gold per night two gold per night and meals arent even included if the captain decides to dock our pay for this His voice slowly trails off, while Theo ignored Marns traumatized rambling and reached back out to SGT Dufount. That storm front wont be getting here for a little while longer, but things will probably close up early because of it. If we are going to start our investigation, we should set our things down now and get moving. SGT Dufount stood in awe of the sight of the approaching storm, its dark and rain-laden clouds sharply contrasting the brightness of the sea and sky, before finally acquiescing. I could easily just stay here for the rest of the day, but its not often we get a chance to enjoy ourselves. We will properly get to work tomorrow, lets go! Changing out of their armor and leaving their packs behind, the knights departed Jormungands Retreat to explore the rest of the Wharf. With a little cajoling from SGT Dufount and Theo, and the help of some stout Njordic Ale, even Marn welcomed a moment to enjoy himself, and marveled at the number of ships entering the massive harbor in preparation of the coming storm. If the waters off the coast of Rivellion were this peaceful, would we have built anything like this? Marns thoughts were abruptly interrupted, however, when they got the bill for their meal. The captain is really gonna kill us for this! Aghhhh! In the deeper waters away from the city, a pair of large, bulbous eyes slowly poked out from beneath the waters surface next to the sharp point of a spear. For a moment, aquamarine and blue skin was exposed to the light of the sun. Then, as the creature turned to dive under the water again, its fin cut through the growing waves before disappearing again.
The attack on the goblins began suddenly, with nothing short of absolute ferocity! Thistleman watched as Terra began to charge straight up the hillside towards the goblins defenses, intentionally rampaging through the obvious tripwires. Without hesitation, she swung her battle-axe, cutting through the spring trap, and leapt over the pitfall behind it! Grace and Diane followed closely behind her, as Emily and Ahusaka readied their bows and aimed. The first goblin to pop his head up to aim at the coming blitzkrieg immediately took and arrow straight through his eye, and dropped dead, its hands still twitching. Ahusaka released an arrow, while halfway stumbling out of the way of an incoming dart. His shot seemed to almost curve as it found its way to his target, dropping it dead. Reinforced Strike! Brutal Strike! With a bellow, Terra swung her battle-axe sideways into the barrier in front of her, shattering it as she charged into the cave entrance. Diane swiftly followed, her rapier piercing the goblin hiding behind the other barrier to the left, and Grace bludgeoning the skull of the remaining goblin to their right. Lets go, were through, dont let up now! Grace shouted out to her team, while terse, her words invigorated them. Even though he wasnt doing anything other than following behind the party, Thistleman felt surprisingly refreshed, like he had somehow gotten a little lighter and faster. It must be part of her magic so this is what it feels like to receive a paladins blessing? No wonder those idiots always rushed headlong into death when they came for me, hah! UUUUUOOOOOWAAAAHAHAHAHAHA! Terras mad laughter resounded through the tunnel, as she led the charge further in. Thistleman could hear the gurgling scream of the goblins, and the shattering of stone as Terras axe cleaved its way through flesh and stone, refusing to be constrained even in these tight quarters. The sights and sounds confirmed his suspicions. I had a feeling it would go like this, when Lu decided she should take point instead of someone with a more reasonably sized weapon like Grace or Diane. It didnt take long to reach the end of the tunnel, as those following behind didnt have much else to worry about other than jumping over the cleaved limbs and corpses of those left in Terras wake. With another roar, Terra burst out of the tunnel into the main cavern, greeted by a dozen of the more courageous goblin warrior charging towards her! Even with one of their spears successfully finding its mark in Terras shoulder, the goblins only reward was to have his skull slammed and crushed with a titanic impact into the ground. Blood showered the barbaric woman, finally adding true context to what anybody could mistake for an innocent, gleeful smile. Crater! AHHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! YES, YEEEES! COME! PLAY WITH ME SOME MOREEEEE!!! The hordes of goblins were stopped in their tracks for a moment, as this monster towered above them, and began to charge yet again. HOLD IT HERE! A series of guttural noises was yelled out by one of the goblins to his compatriots, as their line was on the verge of breaking. That was when Diane and Grace blitzed out from the tunnel entrance Fireball! Fireball! Divine Barrier! Divine Blows! As Diane flanked right, she rapidly began launching fireballs at the goblins ahead of her. Each blast took out half a dozen of the creatures, while a golden barrier formed above their heads just in time to intercept a small wave of arrows from the archers in the goblins backline. On the left side, Grace charged forwards, her mace splattering goblins with each swing, their attacks harmlessly pinging off her plate mail armor. Worse yet, more still came out of the tunnels. An Owlkin first, in a stumbling kind of run, took aim at the goblins exposed underneath the barrier. Hoooooooooo.. Hmmmm. Scattershottttt. Less like a spell, and more like a drunken ramble, it blurted out its incantation before loosing an arrow, which moments before impact burst into dozens of fragments, perforating numerous goblins! The line was falling, and the goblins were beginning to break ranks and flee. Watching the massacre, Thistleman quietly and gleefully chuckled to himself, enjoying a moment that he at least properly understood and appreciated for once. The beautiful and artistic work that is destruction! One of the older goblins with the dark green skin, the one who tried to rally his kin, unconsciously grabbed near his heart. While so small it is considered useless by any adventurer, goblins still possessed a monster core. Through that core the goblin could feel something else coming. It was fear. A nameless death, permeating through the goblins ranks. A chorus of horrible gurgles echoed throughout the cave, as the line completely collapsed and the goblins fled to the exit on the other side, dodging around the larger hide tents and stampeding over the smaller ones in their mad dash to escape. Tsk. Thistleman clicked his tongue. I got too excited and my bloodlust scared them all off. I wanted to enjoy this moment more. Although lets see what surprise Lu has in store. It might not be a complete wash *FWOOOOM* As the retreating goblins packed into the narrow escape tunnel on the far side, a column of fire burst out of the mouth of the tunnel, emanating a wave of hot air carrying the terrible smell of burning flesh. Screams and wails of pain filled the cave, as goblins who werent outright killed ran screaming while on fire through their tents, rapidly setting the rest of their tribal homes on fire. With Thistlemans bloodlust held back, the goblins turned again to flee with renewed vigor towards Graces defensive line. They were further spurred on, as wave after wave of fire chased them, thrown with brutal precision by a man calmly walking through the sea of flames. Configuration 12: Flame Wave! This is the end! Finish them all off! Embrace your victory! Thistleman pushed excitedly into Dianes consciousness, hoping this moment would free her from her pain. However Diane had entirely stopped moving. She was staring at the scene before her, eyes beginning to tear up and her shaking hands loosening their grip on her rapier. This this isnt right this cant be right Dozens of the creatures came hurtling themselves towards their defensive line, Grace and Terra effectively and efficiently slaughtering any goblin that came within reach of them. The same green goblin from before came running back on the right side, with some of the surviving women and children behind him. Throwing down its weapon, the creature ran towards Diane instinctively she raised the point of her rapier, the creatures momentum impaling itself on her blade. It grabbed her by the arm, and in spite of its disgusting visage, tears poured out from the creatures eyes, its gurgling voice sounding almost like it was begging her. Thistleman watched in shock, as dozens of the goblins fled past her, many falling to the arrows shot by Ahusaka. PLEASE! SPARE US! WE NO HURT THE HUMANS! WE NOT ONES WHO DO IT! I can understand them too? Its not just the common tongue here? Wait This is really, really bad As some of the women and children managed to escape the slaughter, the goblin looks almost relieved for a moment, before a massive mace crashes through his head, crumpling the creatures small body, and its blood splattering all over Diane. WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?! Graces brutal action and shout seemed to almost bring Diane back to reality, and immediately, Grace regretted it. The little girls face was absolutely aghast, she didn''t need to understand its words to feel its meaning, tears rolled relentlessly down her cheeks, as she stared in simple horror at what she had just witnessed no, what she had taken part in. She collapsed, wailing as much as her lungs could allow. Chapter 29: The Colossus Rises The battle or rather, the massacre was over. Dozens of the small goblin corpses littered the cave floor in a line underneath where Grace summoned her Divine Barrier, their blood staining the cave floor. Chunks of viscera, disembodied limbs and eyeballs were strewn about from the sheer crushing force unleashed upon them. As the rest of the goblin village continued to burn, filling the air with the pungent smell of melting flesh and the smoke billowing out through the cave entrances, the only sounds left to be heard was the arguing of the adventurers within the cave. Lu found himself absolutely perplexed as he argued back and forth with Diane. Our mission was to subjugate the goblins because they have been raiding and slaughtering our villages! And you just let some escape from your flank! Lus barely repressed anger seeped out as he seethed with rage. They were begging for their lives! I couldnt they they werent even fighting back! Diane forcefully countered Lu, tears still raining from her eyes. Begging for their lives? Goblins dont even have a proper language and are murderous, cowardly creatures with no regard for the value of a life! Do you think they showed any mercy to all the villagers they killed? By letting those goblins escape, you are endangering others. I dont need to know their language to look into their eyes! It was crying and desperate it wasnt even trying to save itself but its people! Goblins arent people! They are dangerous monsters just like everything else out here!
As the argument raged back and forth, Thistleman took a moment to quickly survey the burning village. I need something anything why does human emotion have to be so complicated?! They did the goblins a favor by ending their miserable existence and suffering and even if they are innocent, once you start something like this, you must completely tear it out by the roots. Creatures hold grudges and eventually someone always tries to come and take revenge, even if it takes them decades. Searching quickly, Thistleman found packed leather and woven reed pouches full of crude supplies and tools. The huts seemed hastily cleared, and there was no sign of any human tools, prisoners, or corpses and body parts. Nor was there any sign of the wargs they heard about from the village. Even quietly using magic to reinforce his vision, Thistleman could only find one lone goblin cowering in a secret alcove behind a small pond in the rear of the cavern. All signs pointed to the goblins preparing to flee. Every. Single. One. This is very frustrating, but I will have to come back later to find out what is really going on here. Eventually, I need to figure out what the fuck is going on with me as well How do I understand these languages I have never heard before? Looking back at the party, unsurprisingly, Grace joined in with Lu admonishing Diane. Emily, having gone mute, was naturally unable to defend Diane, but her frustration was clearly plastered across her face as her muscles tensed up. Damnit Lu I really, really want to take your side but I gotta cover my best friends back, right? I doubt this will go over well at all With a defeated sigh, Thistleman trudged back to the party.
How can I get through to her? The harder Lu pressed Diane, the more she seemed to break down in tears. Even if she hates me for it, I need her to understand that goblins are out enemies and that she needs to fill her role! This is why I was hesitant to try and recruit her in spite of her potential, I cant stand dealing with kids! Look, Diane These are evil creatures. If anything, that goblin was probably just trying to manipulate you. What Lu is really worried about is that we all could have been put at risk if they took advantage of you and attacked our flank. Grace tried to interject with a calmer tone, her face strained as her eyes darted between Lu and Diane as she spoke. But they didnt attack us! Diane remained defiant. Damnit child! Look- Just as Lu started to snap, Thistleman interrupted him. His voice was cold yet forceful, and in spite of how quietly he spoke, his words somehow cut straight through all other sounds. There are no wargs here. What? The sudden input of almost random information completely threw Lu off track, as his mind scrambled for a moment to catch up to what Thistleman was talking about. I said there are no wargs here. Nor are there any human prisoners, or corpses, or tools or goods. These are not the goblins who attacked the village. Thistleman waited a moment to let that information sink in, before continuing. Furthermore, they were packing to leave. These goblins were getting ready to flee from something. We just happened to get here first. Then that means we just Lu shook his head fervently for a moment, as the blood began to drain from his face. Hes right even as I walked through the village, I didnt see anything human As he was thinking, a powerful gust of wind blew through the main entrance of the cavern, countering the flow of smoke and forcing it out the back exit. Lu narrowed his eyes, and tilted his head as if listening. Fine. We arent adequately prepared to continue this subjugation mission anyways. My wind spirits are telling me that there is not much time before a storm arrives, and it is going to be a major one. Lu speaks quickly and forcefully as he strides to leave the cavern, before stopping momentarily, slightly turning his head to speak over his shoulder. Diane, Im sorry I yelled at you. I refuse to accept having missed our mark, but our mission was to subjugate the goblins. Innocent or not, this was our job. However, continuing during a storm would not only be extremely risky, but it would put us at a distinct disadvantage. It is not worth the risk to continue unprepared like this. Awww, were done so soon? We were just getting started! Terra turned around sadly, fresh off of reveling in her handiwork. Hmmmm, well this means I no longer need to worry about rationing my ale. Hoooohohoho! Ahusaka, no more drinking until we get back to Njord. We will be returning as soon as the storm passes. Lu doesnt miss a step, answering the usual complaints almost mechanically. Whether they successfully finished a mission or not, those two were certainly pathological and consistent with their vices. Diane still stood, crying, from where Lu left her. Whether they catch up or not, that is up to them. I will figure out how to deal with this situation once were safely back at the city. I am done dealing with this for now. Without any more hesitation, Lu and the rest of the Red Sun leave the goblin cave, with only Grace looking back at Diane, Thistleman, and Emily before leaving.
Thistleman felt trapped. He was trapped by things he couldnt understand. As Diane continued to cry, her hands balled into little fists tightly holding the handle of her rapier, he could feel her pain. He could feel her suffering. As the minutes passed by, Thistlemans eyes started to revert for a moment, his pupils narrowing like that of a savage predator. It doesnt make any sense at all I have never had to worry about anything that got in my way before. I have never felt anything like this. Why are some humans so fragile? How how am I supposed to make this stop? What can I do to not make this worse?! I can forge engines of destruction, shatter nations, and break the wills of my enemies. I have ended an entire world and fought with gods Why cant I figure this out!?! Dianes eyes open wide for a moment, as her tears begin to slow down. Rage blended with despair, her emotions welling up and mixing violently with Thistlemans. Her arm started shaking violently, as she gathered all the mana she could muster into her fist. With a furious scream, she slammed it savagely into the ground! The impact caused the stone floor to crack outward from the force for a dozen meters around her. Without a word, she stormed out of the cave with Emily quickly following behind her. Absolutely unacceptable. Thistleman looked towards the hidden goblin once more, unable to confine his seething anger, before turning to leave as well. There has to be more that I need to know that I will know The creature, in spite of how certain it was that it could not be seen, completely froze. For a long time after the gaze departed, it could hardly find the courage to breathe again, let alone peep out from its hiding place.
The trip back to Njord proceeded at a much quicker pace than when they initially ventured out. Between the pressure to hurry from the oncoming storm, as well as the heightened tensions from earlier, focusing solely on going back was almost a welcome relief. In spite of his nigh perpetual drunken nature, Ahusaka remembered the path he scouted earlier quite well. They hurried without slowing for a moment back through the forest, across the rocky hills and dales and around various crevasses until they returned to the ruined town of Torp and the road back to Njord. The party was not on the road for long before they came across a friendly traveling merchant, also hurrying to get to the city ahead of the storm. While they gladly accepted his offer to ride in the back of his carriage, the mood was both somber and quiet, aside from the growing howling of the wind. Nobody was willing to break the silence, and not a single word was spoken the entire ride back to the city.
The goblin Rok wasnt sure how long he stayed cowering in the hidden alcove. He had heard from Lok and the elders before about how terrifying humans could be, but those were all stories. Since even one of their villages was destroyed, he didnt think they could be that bad And yet, seeing it happen with his own eyes it held an altogether different terror. All while it happened, he couldnt do anything other than flee and hide while his friend his friend. Rok accidentally choked out a whimper before immediately covering his mouth with his shaking hands. Nothing. Rok slowly crawled out of his hiding place behind a small freshwater pond in the cavern. It easily stayed full from a small but steady flow of spring-water welling up, likely an offshoot from a larger system elsewhere. Its water sustained his tribe for generations, however its once clear water was now clouded with soot and blood. The fire that burned through his tribe had reduced to little more than embers, while the smoke was slowly being pushed out by the whistling wind blowing in through the main entrance. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. After waiting for what felt like an eternity, and unable to see any more movement, Rok crawled his way back in to the tribe. Searching slowly at first, but quickening with desperation, he frantically checked each body for survivors, the horribly burnt and mangled corpses being branded into his memory. Damn them, damn them! Why, why humans! Why you do this?! Roks tormented wailing ceased when he finally found his friends corpse. Trembling, Rok collapsed before his friends remains, the sight of Loks head smashed in with a small hole piercing his chest overwhelmed what little emotion he had left. All he could do was cry at his friends side as the wind howled outside and the crack of thunder and flash of lightning tore through the night sky, its illumination barely breaking in to the cavern. He wasnt sure how long he had been there, having lost almost all track of time while in mourning. However, he was brought back to reality by a feeling in his chest, and ominous pulsing that same kind that drove him to flee and hide in the first place. The smallest shard of a monster core within his body was reacting. Unlike before, however, this time it was worse far worse it hurts! KYAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!! Rok gripped his chest and keeled over screaming in agony. The wind that came through the cave entrance turned into a torrent of air blasting through the cavern, wiping out all the embers and erasing any traces of light. Accompanied with it was a horrible scraping sound and the crumbling of stone. Rok stared fixated on the cave entrance, unable to move no matter how strongly he wanted to flee as if some force was rooting him in place. UnAcCepTable! ThIs tHiS WiLl nOt DO! The language was foreign but Rok could understand the words. However, in the now absolute darkness of the cavern, he couldnt see anything until the next flash of lightning revealed a grisly shape approaching him. Something thoroughly inhuman. A visage of horror *flash* The arm of a boy *flash* A half human, half-demon mouth, slowly morphing *flash* The eyes of an absolute predator bearing down on him, with four horns growing from its head C all pointed threateningly at him. *flash flash* A partially transformed arm, with a blade-like bone growing slowly out of it. Roks mouth opened and closed, as if attempting to scream, but no sound escaped his lips. His legs twitched feverishly, but could not move to run. His time was out. *IT* was here, and *IT* was here for him.
There are things worse than the pain of loss to humans, and something even harder for me to understand. An overwhelming sense of emptiness? A hole of emotion? All I can think of right now are how dead and empty Dianes eyes looked by the time we got home. The emptiness that feels like it is draining all feeling from me. An incomprehensible emotion. A dangerous emotion. I could leave her be, and without a doubt in my mind, I know it will destroy her. If she were to kill herself if she were to kill herself would I not be free from my contract? But what would that make me? To just let my contractor die for something as pathetic as an emotion? This situation this is all this is absolutely I cannot I cannot accept this! What more do I need to know? What should I do? This is their fault. If those goblins werent so pathetic if they werent so weak they could have been worthy kills to feed her growth! I can see my mistake now as long as she believes they were innocent, she will suffer. But what do I do? I need I need to know more they have to be at fault for something there must be some way some way I can turn this around In the darkness of night and amid the raging wind and rain, nobody could tell that I had quietly snuck back out of the city. I knew my mark, and I knew exactly where he was. As soon as I left the city walls, it was simple enough to tear open a gate back to the cave entrance. Something was completely off with me, this horrible emptiness I can feel draining from Diane I cant think straight I cant stand it why has it come to this point? Everything everything that is in my way it needs to be gone but I cant let myself do it Unacceptable this this is unacceptable. I can see the small goblin cowering before me. I need to know what he knows. I need something anything to villainize them to justify their deaths something concrete Its hard to walk straight but I reach the little creatures position. I reach forward to grab the goblin by the throat with my right arm, hardly noticing it mutating back in to my original arm. My fingernails slowly sharpen into deadly claws surrounding its throat and cutting my hand haphazardly, as I lift it off the ground. TeLl Me TElL ME SPEAK, EVERYTHING THATS HAPPENED HERE. TELL ME ALL YOU KNOW! WHAT DO YOU RUN FROM? WHO ATTACKED THE HUMANS? SPEAK NOW! My voice gains its strength, shaking the very ground with the force of my shout. It clearly causes the goblin pain, and I can feel the shock of my contract reacting in kind to breaking one of the rules, but I dont care. I DONT KNOW! I DONT KNOW WHATS HAPPENING! The goblin barely manages to sputter out a reply, however it immediately continues upon seeing my face contort further at its answer. We flee from others! We found a white bear, tribes try to hunt as competition to settle grudges! Many died fighting bear but we could not kill it those who died did not stay dead they took the other tribes! We flee so we too dont become others, but others angered humans! Now now just Rok only Rok a white bear? The dead who dont stay dead? Wasnt there a shaman who was hunting a great white bear?! There is absolutely nothing they did wrong?! My grip loosened on the poor creature as my mind began to reel from the pieces connecting. The moment he was freed from the pressure, the goblin began to flee the cave as fast as his legs could carry him. Then what do I do? What do I do? What. What WHAT WHAT DO I DO?! I can feel it my hands on my face my claws piercing my own flesh. My own blood. Flowing hot and fierce. My blood feels as if it hotter than dragons fire, filling my veins like it wants to burst from my body! A viscous black miasma begins to pour out from all over my body, slowly at first and then exploding ferociously to engulf the cavern!
Rok couldnt stop running. Terror overwhelmed each and every one of his senses. He couldnt look back even if he wanted too. Even when he reached the slope through the cave that lead up and out of the cavern, he kept running. His body felt like it was burning, but he could see it! The exit before him disappeared. His hand reached for it, then disappeared as well, swallowed by an absolute darkness. I cannot die not yet Lok the elders my family I cannot die yet!
SGT Dufount shot up immediately from his bed, his body breaking out in a cold sweat. He didnt even need to say a word, as simultaneously both Theo and Marn sat up as well. Without hesitation, he grabbed his sword and rushed to the window of their room. An ill wind raged from the west, its onslaught mixing violently with the gale from the storm and spiraling into countless tornados and waterspouts around the city. The clouds themselves were being pushed back as if encountering a massive, clear mountain revealing the night sky and a moon painted a vivid scarlet. They didnt need to try to use their mana perception. The source was beyond clear. Reaching in to his pack, Dufount pulled out a small glass orb holding in a white ball of energy, before crushing it and releasing the energy. It darted off towards Archion at an incredible speed. Marn, Theo, I hope you enjoyed your meals. Looks like we got the short straw. Lets suit up. No matter what happens at least we need to make sure it doesnt come to the city. With a grim nod, each of them dons their weapons and armor. Before leaving the hotel, they each place a letter, a note, and some gold coins for postage on the nightstand. The note simply reads If we dont return, please mail these letters with the postage provided.
Its been a while since my mind started to spiral but its calming now Yes I know I know what to do now. I cannot forget I cannot let myself forget again who I am I am Sendrien Dagon! What do I do? Its simple! Its foolishly simple! If the facts of the world dont align to my needs, then all I need to do is to change the world to fit them! If the goblins are innocent, then I simply need to make them guilty! Whats best is that the easy answer was in front of my eyes all along Hahahahaahaha! There is one thing humans uniformly despise, and it is what I am Demons. How easy how simple! I just need to make it seem as if the goblins were allies of demons all along! I will make them your enemy, and thus free your mind of its pain and guilt. What more could one ask from a friend? I laugh malevolently to myself, causing the walls of the cave to shake once more, the strain finally causing the ceiling to give way and collapse around me. Fly. Disintegrate. I launch myself upwards through the collapsing ceiling, turning the rocks in my way to dust. For I am Sendrien Dagon, and nothing shall stand in my way. The collapsing boulders mix with pools of miasma and rupturing the underground currents from the spring. The entire hillside becomes a frothing spring of Miasma. Outside, I noticed a lone creature sprawled next to the rear exit of the goblin cave. It was far larger than a normal goblin, and coated with my miasma, penetrating its flesh and filling its body. Its body was actively changing its skin blackened into swirls across its body as its fingernails hardened. It even began to grow a singular small horn on its forehead. Interestingperhaps perhaps he can be my actor I can see it now, the beginning of a story forming in my head The goblins, allied with the demons who killed everyone she knew, were secretly plotting against the humans such creatures would clearly deserve to die. Perhaps it would even encourage her to start to think like a good Daemon might? Hah! Best not get too far ahead of myself. It might not be my usual way of handling things but this just might work. Heh. Hehehe. Hahaha! Ahhhahahaahahahaha! Hmm, whats this? Just entering the edge of my senses, I noticed three distant knights rapidly approaching my position. I guess I wasnt very subtle now, was I? Looking around, with the clouds driven so far back and damn. How did I color the moon? I mean the color is returning to normal now but did my outburst mess with the sky that much? Thats obviously a yes. No matter, this will work in my favor! I slowly descend towards the goblin-like creature, who started to stir. It turned its head slowly to look at me, the fear clearly deeply ingrained into it. Fear with rage. Tell me, pitiful creature, do you want revenge on those who took everything from you? It didnt hesitate. Good. Yes. I would give anything for my revenge! To kill them and to kill you! A malevolent smile fills my face. No wonder some Daemons liked making contracts so much, there are some who thrive off of the suffering of others. I personally find it better to just wipe them out and save them from their misery but I must work with what I got. Anything? Would you work for one you want to kill if it meant you could kill the others? Rok stared at the demon before him its offer was sheer absurdity. Work for someone I want to kill? You would offer to help someone who wants to kill you? What reason could I have to help you! Rok responded with fury, yet he was so overwhelmed with the situation he didnt notice the changes he had already gone through. His voice had deepened and become steady, and his sense of fear had greatly diminished, replaced with a rage born of despair. Thats simple. Because, as long as you say yes, I will tell you where the survivors of your clan are. You have already received some of my power, consider it a gift from me. All I need is for you to do one little thing for me. Technically, I am not lying. I am not sure how he got transformed the miasma should have killed him clearly something different happened with him? Why is everything so needlessly complicated? Rok thought, but not for long. Fine. I accept your deal. Hahahaha! Perfect! Wise choice! Now then, listen carefully, as in just a few minutes your debt to me will be repaid. You just need to do exactly. As. I. Say. And, I can make use of something I have always wanted to try!
Dufount, Marn and Theo were rapidly approaching the source of the disturbance. Marns lance was at the ready, Theos bow was in hand, and Dufount had his sword drawn and his shield readied on his back. It probably already knows were coming, so there isnt a moment to waste! I will hold it at the front, Theo provide mobile support! Try and bombard it with arrows and magic from the flank! Marn, stay behind me and keep your eyes sharp for an opportunity. Your lance rush can kill even mid-class demons, so we need to make sure it connects! Sir yes sir! Marn and Theo shout in unison. As they approach the source of the disturbance and leave the tree-line, their horses began to whine uncontrollably and refused to ride another step forward. Damnit, what the hell is getting into the horses? They should be trained against this! Dismount! We will take them on foot! With a wet thud, their boots hit the crumbled rocky ground, and a viscous black fluid splashed from their feet. Miasma! Blessings of the divine, grant us your protection and shield us from darkness! Holy Resistance! A white light shines from Theos hand and encapsulates the trio. We must hurry, Holy Resistance wont last that long in this kind of environment! Thanks, and good thinking Theo! The knights rushed forward a few more yards, before they saw a lone, massive goblin-like creature standing on the far side of the miasma field. The creature stared at them, eyes bulging in anger. Its words sounded broken, as if they were just recently practiced, but clear enough to be understood and packed with venomous hatred. DisGUst! YoU HU-mans MUst pay! FoR YOUr sInS, I gIvE DEATH! The goblinoid raised its hands towards the sky, as if in prayer, and the Miasma throughout the field began to boil rapidly. A terrible ball of energy began to form in the sky. Theo, dont let him finish his spell! SGT Dufounts voice was frantic. DAMNIT, HES TOO FAR! Range boost, Precision shot, Blessed arrow! With a rapid swish, Theo let loose an enchanted arrow that pierced the goblins shoulder. Withholding a grunt of pain, it took its hands and brought them back down to touch the ground again. The ball of energy came crashing into the pool of rock, miasma and broken trees. Absolute silence filled the air, before everything began to quake violently. The earth, the air everything. GET OUT OF THE FIELD! THE FUCK YOU TALKING TO, YOUR GOING TO GET LEFT BEHIND! Marn, you bastard! Sassing me at a time like this! Black tendrils began to erupt and combine from the miasma field, before diving back in to the earth. Then, a tremendous groan rumbled through the air. For a moment, it felt as if the earth itself was standing up. Boulders, trees, bushes, and the very land they were fleeing on Dufount could see an edge of the earth rising above the tree tops. Following behind Marn and Theo, he swiftly lept over the edge. Looking back as he fell, he could barely keep a grasp on the sheer size of the being a monster that is no different than a walking hillside! Its sheer height cutting into the sky, tall enough that as soon as the clouds return, the low-flying clouds would engulf its face and upper half! A Colossus! A demonic Colossus! GRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Its howl was so powerful, it could be felt all the way in Njord. DAMNIT! DAMNIT! DAMNIT! HOW?! HOW DO WE FIGHT THAT?!! DAAAAAMMMNNIIIIIITTTTT!
GUILD CERTIFICATION CARD: Terra Growth Potential: B+ Aptitudes:
Mana Capacity: 430 Melee (Martial Combat) Melee (Great Axe)
Mana Regen: 6 Healing Factor: 1.75x Mana Reinforcement: 1.1 x Vikings Legacy Skills: Rage Evasion Mighty Stance Power Step Hardening Reinforced Strike Brutal Strike Furious Blows Ki Wave Shattering Palm Crater Rend Overpowering Aura Blood Frenzy Euphoria Sunder Fell Swing Ravager
Contract Capacity Available: 1 Contracts Held: 0 Power: 210
RANK: Gold Issuer: Njord A.G. Exam Proctor: Bjorn the Brute Halfdan, Orichalum Rank
Chapter 30: Once Upon A Scarlet Night I hate this Just this one thought pervaded Dianes mind. Her small hands were balled up extremely tightly, the whites of her knuckles showing. Why does everyone have to be so cold and heartless? Why can I only watch when good people die? The world itself was a blur moving before her empty eyes, she could hear talk every now and then, but felt as if she was being pulled along by someone else. Its always the same A new place, different voices. She clutched her chest tightly. Everyone always suffers. Everyone always leaves me. Everyone always dies. Another voice. A familiar voice, but a voice without sound, sinking and disappearing amidst the cacophony of silence overpowering all else. Why must everyone be like father? Like a swarm of locusts devouring all that is green, she feels the memories enveloping her. Why Diane remembered her wet nurse, her nanny, her friend, sweet Clarissa her brother had a toy he received from Father, she had wanted to play with it, so when he was done, Clarissa brought it for her. Her brother cried to Father that Clarissa had stolen it, and as punishment, he would sentence her to death. She begged him, pleaded him not to hurt Clarissa. She remembered his eyes of disgust looking upon her A GOOD DAUGHTER SHOULD LISTEN TO THEIR FATHERS JUDGEMENT. I AM THE DUKE, I AM JUST AND I SERVE JUSTICE! She remembered her father, looking at the crowd and for a moment, she believed in him. HOWEVER, AS A GOOD FATHER, I MAY SHOW LENIENCE But in the end. It was only about Status and Power. AND INSTEAD SHE WILL BE STRIPPED OF 60 YEARS OF HER LIFE AS PUNISHMENT FOR HER CRIMES. And so she watched the court mages, together with her Father She watched as the youth and hope fled the girls body, leaving only the shell of a decrepit old crone But its not right. Her sisters always spoke so sweetly to father. Yet they would always torment all the animals, they would prevent the servants from feeding them to make them rabid. They giggled as the dogs lost their minds, fighting to live, killing each other eating each other It made her so sick she had thrown up at the sight of that, it made her so mad that she hit her sister Yet without power, with little more than her natural strength as the youngest child, and her mana core completely blocked up her sisters easily crushed her. HOW DARE YOU STRIKE YOUR SISTER? YOU BRING NOTHING TO THE CULAINE FAMILY BUT SHAME AND DISAPPOINTMENT! I WOULD SOONER NOT BELIEVE YOU WERE MY CHILD AT ALL! As she got older, she was assigned reputable tutors by public proclamation. Her father had made a show of it every time, passing off sizeable wallets of gold to those who would attempt to reform his unfortunate daughter. All of them would take the money, and soon after proclaim her hopeless despite their best efforts, without even taking a moment to teach her, let alone speak with her. A couple had taken her out to train, and yet rode in a different carriage than her both times. She could remember the servants who were with her screaming for her to run, she could remember the sight and smell of their blood, she could remember the faces of the men who took their lives the first time, she had managed to escape by fleeing and finding a returning guard patrol. The other time, she had the fortune of being saved at the last moment by a travelling group of adventurers. None of them stayed around for long though. I shouldnt be alive anyways She was isolated. Alone. She was somewhere new, sounds echoes beyond her ears. Somebody was making quite a fuss. And then things got quieter. The place felt familiar but everything was so empty I hate them, and now Ive done something like them something unforgivable I hate this Then she could feel something in her chest confused lost rebelling against the emptiness There is no meaning there is no point Something was wrong. Her eyes were out of focus as she stared eternally through the ceiling of her room. It would be fine if I never moved from here again it wouldnt change a thing The pressure was growing in her chest growing quickly like a raging storm Wind? A terrible gale buffeted the windows of her room, and she started to hear the noise that had been flooding around her. Her chest felt like it was on fire, as dark lines spread forth from the epicenter, crawling across her body while changing violently between crimson and black hues. Anger. Pain. Hatred. Despair. IF THE WORLD SHALL STAND IN MY WAY, THEN I SHALL CHANGE THE WORLD! What?! The voice rang clear through her mind, the furious emotions disturbing the emptiness within her. Small choking noises crawled out of her throat, as her small body lifted off her bed. I I cant breathe! SHE IS MY CONTRACT, MY FIRST CONTRACT, AND I I DO. NOT. FAIL. He he is in pain because of me? No no. NO! He is my friend, my only friend, I I DO NOT ACCEPT THIS! YOU CANNOT BE ANYTHING ELSE! Wake up! WAKE UP! WAKE UP! The force of her words finally broke through her lips, the lines receded from across her body but everything still seemed so heavy Diane was barely able to turn her head, each movement slowed as if the weight of the world was pulling against every muscle, as she quietly looked at Thistlemans empty sleeping space. For a moment there was silence, as the red light of the moon poured through the window, before a truly horrendous shriek of wind ripped through the alleys and roads of the town. With a saddened look in her eyes, Diane quietly mouthed the words almost to nobody at all Im sorry I know I am not alone Im sorry Forgive me for causing you pain Diane looked out the window, entirely missing Clover cowering in the corner, the poor creatures eyes never missed her for a moment, and it instinctively knew and felt fear. Just come back already and we will make all this go away! Lets just keep things like they always were! Even as the wind changed directions back again, with the storm clouds racing to fill the sky with thunder, wind and rain the rays of the Scarlet Moon still managed to cut through small parts in the seething skies and reflected off of Dianes resplendent purple dress. It was a moment that could cut through any thought itself. Dianes eyes opened wide, and she loosened all the grip in her hands as her body finally relaxed. Even the chaotic emotions that broke the silence and emptiness within her felt as though they had temporarily subsided. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The moon and the sky its just so beautiful
Far across the Sea of Calimnon and beyond the Fey Archipelago lies a land shrouded in darkness. Spires of rock twist high into the sky, surrounded by the smoke and fires of industry, piercing into the low-lying clouds of soot blocking out the starry night. Constructs forged of steel and stone rip through the soil as abominations hammer relentlessly across undying forges, the flickering lights of the flame disappearing into their hideous forms. Horribly mutated forms of what once were Orcs, Goblins, Trolls, Gnolls, humans and twisted evil Fey laughed and cheered as they ripped, tore and devoured the flesh of human, dark elf, dwarf and dragonkin captives whose screams of agony sung a terrible melody of torment. The thunderous sounds of colossal weapons of war meshed with symphony of suffering as the armies of the Demon Lord gathered themselves on the border with the Empire of the Sand. This realm was none other than that of the Demon Lord of Malice, Carinthus. Seated on a throne of skulls and silks atop a massive war-beast, clad in a thick, all-encompassing black armor concealing all but his blood-red goat-like eyes and single pointed horn protruding from his forehead was a Demon through and through. From the delighted contortions of his eyes and the swaying two and fro of his gauntlet, it was as if he was playing a concierto all for himself. His weapon of choice sat next to his throne, stained with the blood of countless fallen enemies. His enormous spear was dotted with numerous dulled barbs pointed out to best catch and painfully rend as much flesh as possible, done as painfully as possible. It was a weapon whose use could only be considered by a considerably powerful individual, as it would only penetrate flesh or armor with nothing less than the use of overwhelming strength and violence. As the moon rose in the west, its beams of scarlet light flitted about underneath the dark and heavy clouds. oooooOOooooOOOOooooOOOOOOOOOOOO! Howls rose from across the ranks of the Demon Lords horde as they were bathed in the light of the moon, and the humans began to change drastically, revealing the claws and fur of werewolves and the fangs of vampires. Carinthus slowly rose from his throne, unleashing his ominous aura to claim the attention of his followers. His voice was like thunder, deep and resounding. TONIGHT, WE HAVE RECEIVED AN OMEN, DELIVERED TO US BY THE GOD OF DARKNESS! U-RAH! U-RAH! The horde chanted in unison at his words, their united voices drowning out the wailing of their victims. WE, WHO ONCE WERE OUTCASTS THROWN ASIDE BY SOCIETY, HAVE FOUND OUR PURPOSE. TOGETHER, WE HAVE GROWN STRONG! U-RAH! U-RAH! ALL THE PAIN, ALL THE SUFFERING THEY HAVE BROUGHT UPON US, WE SHALL RETURN UPON THEM! U-RAH! U-RAH! BUT WE SHALL NOT SETTLE FOR SIMPLE RETALIATION, NO, WE SHALL RETURN EVERYTHING THEY HAVE DONE TO US A THOUSAND TIMES OVER, THEN A THOUSAND TIMES MORE! U-RAH! U-RAH! U-RAH! U-RAH! THE TIME HAS COME WHEN WE SHALL NO LONGER COWER IN THE SHADOWS, IT IS TIME TO UNLEASH YOUSELVES TO YOUR HEARTS CONTENT! OUR BROTHERS AND SISTERS SHALL SOON COME TO JOIN US, FROM THE FALLEN DAEMON KINGDOM TO THE SOUTH THEY MARCH! U-RAH! U-RAH! AND FROM THE FALLEN DAEMON KINGDOM TO THE WEST, NEW SHORES SHALL AWAIT YOU! THE KINGDOMS OF MAN ARE WEAK AND DIVIDED! OUR TIME IS NOW! UUUUU-RAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!! With a cacophonous cheer, the horde began its march southward, crossing into the deserts home to the Empire of the Sand. With an insidious smile, the Demon Lord of Malice reviewed his reports once more, for his own sheer self-satisfaction. The Daemon Kingdoms had fallen easily, their system their culture so easy to corrupt and usurp! The Daemons will soon be converted into loyal Demons. Even so For Grath to survive this long against Matroshka the useless struggles of a fallen king. It will only be a matter of time before she, or his former subordinates, finds and kills him for good. Such is the way of a Marilith, she truly must be delighting in his suffering! Carinthus laughs heartily to himself, as he seats himself once more upon his throne. Now then, you lesser kingdoms, show me what pitiful resistance you can! Prove you are worth more than a mere afterthought in the annals of my conquest!
My Sultan Salhadin, Lord over All Bedhassin, Conqueror of the Shifting Sea, Master of the Shimmering Dunes, The Cartassin blessed by the Lords of Fire, He Who Has Survived the Inferno and claimed its treasures! This humble emir seeks to offer his congratulations on this joyous night to his greatest of Sultans, and his new Sultana Darrahnin, foremost beauty of the Tenassah(Dark Elves), the Lady of the Deepwood, to whom all Tenassah pay their respects! I pray you are satisfied with my gifts, forged with the heart and souls of our people in celebration of the union of our two great peoples! May the heavens bless you with bountiful heirs and show us their favor! His Eminence, Sultan Salhadin, shows his appreciation and thanks to the Emir of Mirrah! As a symbol of our continued shared trust and faith, he presents his valued Emir with 6 scrolls of the Fatallah and his Divine Guarantee of your right to manage the Emirate of Mirrah! It has been a fortnight since the wedding yet these painstaking and lengthy formalities must be done. Sultan Salhadin sat atop a mountain of silken cushions, wearing fine ornate robes laced with gold and a gem-laden turban mounting his head. His body was highly toned in spite of its years, with the grays of his noble beard contrasting perfectly with his sun-kissed brown skin. On his waist, tucked in with his silken sash, was an ornate sheathed scimitar, glowing with a deep orange hue. Mordis blade, taken from the heart of the inferno itself. To his left sat the envy and dream of every man, Darrahnin, the queen of the Tenassah. They are better known to the world, by a more derogatory term, as the Dark Elves. While her skin was clearly darker than that of the Sultan, it had a smoothness and such a sheen to it that she almost glowed in the warm light of the mana-crystal torches adorning the walls of their sandstone palace. With a thin waist and ample curves to match her well-defined body that would hardly show the effects of age, she was truly and idol to behold. Slung on her back was an almost non-descript bow, its ashen grey color was mixed with spots of deep reds, fashioned from the core-wood of the Elder Trees. However, the sounds of merriment and the neighing of horses coming from outside their palace quickly fell to a hush, as rays of scarlet light began to climb over the horizon. Salhadins eyes narrowed, and after sharing a quick glance with his Sultana, he waved his hand with a flourish through the air. The crier standing at the foot of his throne nodded at once, and turned to the host within the throne room. All attendees bowed deeply, including the emir clad in a light silver armor. His Eminence, Sultan Salhadin, has expressed that we shall cease further celebration and gift exchanges for the night! Representatives of the Clans gathered here tonight, please send for your clan heads at once, per the order of the Sultan! Wordlessly, the Sultan and Sultana had come to an agreement. It was likely time to fulfill the purpose of this marriage. The Demon Lord would not wait quietly on a night such as this. War for our very survival is finally upon us. At the very least, Sultan Salhadin thought, I will be able to enjoy a few moments of bliss before hell begins. Let Ishtars vendetta against Elvenkind be damned! The Sultan and Sultana shared a quiet, knowing smile with each other, before the Tenassah and Bedhassin Clan Heads began filtering into the palace. It was a sight that neither Salhadin nor Darrahnin imagined they would see in their lives. There was much that still needed to be done, but unfortunately, there was no more time to do it. Salhadin steeled himself once more, his eyes opening fully as he gazed authoritatively into the crowd of Clan Leaders below him. He would not use his crier this time, and for some, for their first time, they would hear the Sultans voice, the voice that spoke with the Authority of Allah. If only the other damned races werent so selfish and heeded our warnings we can only hope that they soon see reason
DUTY BEFORE DISHONOR! FOR THE EMPEROR! SGT Dufounts desperate cries were as much to rally his comrades as they were for himself. Before them was a colossus the likes of which they had never seen before, towering into the sky! It was as if they had to fight the mountain itself. Such was the duty of an Imperial Knight, to fight even the gods if the Emperor willed it! However, never was that core mantra put to the test as much as it was tonight. The fell wind which had blown forth from this area had finally ceased, and even after coming this far, they had never had the chance to see the target of their hunt. DIVINE REINFORCEMENT! SHIELD OF THE EMPEROR! Marn screamed at the top of his lungs as he raised his tower shield towards the Colossus. A blazing white square surrounding a lion of white flame erupted forth from his shield, floating between the knights and the Colossus. OOOOOOoooooUUUUUUUUuuuuuuu. Almost as if it was a rumbling, slow groan, the stone monster turned towards the insignificant knights. Slowly, it raised one of its fists, as small boulders and trees fell from its titanic arms. Then, with a sudden snap sending shockwaves through the air, its fist came down with the force of a meteor. *THWOOOM* The sheer force of the impact caused the shield to lace with dozens of cracks, and the earth around the impact area crushed downwards. Marn let loose a wet cough as blood poured out of his mouth, his eyes bulged and blood flowed like a river out from behind them. MARN! ARE YOU OK?! Theos eyes opened wide in horror. With just one blow just one blow! DAMN YOU! JUST FUCKING DIE! Theo quickly took the opportunity, and that in spite of the damage Marn just took, his shield had stopped the blow from the Colossus! Mana gathered quickly into his bow, and Theo notched a blessed adamantine arrow. Bring peace to the holy, bring penance to the sinners, and strike evil from this land. SGT Dufount whistled to summon the horses. At the very least, with the miasma now concentrated in that thing, our horses should listen to use again! I call upon the strength of our forbearers, the blessings of the Emperor, the righteousness of our cause The Colossus began to raise its other arm. MARN, GET ON YOUR HORSE NOW! THEO! THEO! AND WITH THE AUTHORITY ENTRUSTED TO ME, I SENTENCE YOU, ARROW OF JUDGEMENT! OOOOOOUUUUMMMMMMM The bright energy gathering furiously in Theos bow concentrated itself into the tip of his arrow. The fist of the Colossus came down once more. *THWOOOM* The arrow unleashed from his bow with righteous fury! *DOOOOOOM* Theo nearly collapsed from the amount of mana he poured into his attack. Lets see how you take this, bastard! The air shook from the impact as Theos arrow met the incoming strike of the Colossus! YOU FUCKING IDIOT! Theo felt a strong grip at the back of his armor as he was lifted up onto SGT Dufounts horse. RIDE, COCO, RIDE! I CALL UPON THE SPIRITS OF THE WIND TO AID THEE, HASTE! For a moment, it felt as if the Blessed Arrow might burst through however BOOOOOM The force from the Colossus was greater. A small shower of boulders burst from the fist of the Colossus, as its fist impacted the ground with a vengeance! Shockwaves rippled through the earth like water, chasing behind SGT Dufount, Theo and Marn! The legs of their horses, boosted by the power of haste, moved into a seamless blur of afterimages as they barely outran the shockwaves and hails of stone! Damnit! Damn it all! There is no way we have to let the Captain know about this somehow! This is far worse than we could have possibly imagined, and we havent even seen the Demon Lord yet! FUCK! SGT Dufount quickly looked around for anything, anything at all that could give them an opportunity. The woods themselves would offer little cover or shelter against this monstrosity. It is practically a giant walking hillside for gods sake! Nor would any of the surrounding terrain slow it down! With each stride, the Colossus easily covered several city blocks worth of space. Its footfalls crushed trees and stone alike, imprinting deep into the earth. Even with haste they couldnt outpace it long. Worse haste comes with a cost, and the exhaustion was quickly setting in on the horses. Think! Think, damnit! With what little energy they had left, Theo, Marn and Dufount would launch spells at the Colossus to almost no effect while they fled. Looking east, SGT Dufounts eyes opened wide. The storm that had been blown back from the earlier burst of wind was raging forth, unconstrained and with renewed fury. Thats it! Thats our way out! We just need to keep it off our backs until the storm comes in that damn thing is so huge that the clouds in the sky will be our cover! Riding on the shoulder of the Colossus, Rok watched the knights fleeing below. His eyes narrowed in focus on the knights, but his true focus was elsewhere Hunting humans it could never be this easy. To offer this level of power so freely there must be a price somewhere, something he hasnt told me He simply wanted me to terrify these humans? After all they did to my people my tribe my friends and family I wont be your pawn, as much as I wont cower before the humans ever again! After I am through with them, just you wait, Demon! My Vengeance will come after you too! Chapter 31: Those Who Sought the Height of Power
Grand Fortress of Gastron, Unified Simestrian nations of Aldurensia, Americia
Year: ???
7,870 years before Divine Emperor Octavio The Unifier Augustus established the Augustian Calendar
The Grand Fortress of Gastron. The greatest bastion built by the hands of man, a military and technological marvel forged over the course of 100 years as a bulwark against the giants of the Northreach and the Daemon Kingdom to the East, with its defenses expanded and refined by each successive generation over another 300 years. It was built strategically in the Valley of Kings, the only path between the Towers of the Gods. They were an otherwise impenetrable mountain range whose snowcapped lofty peaks soared so high and into air so thin that only Dragons, the Masters of the Sky, could dream of crossing them. A gargantuan wall forged of an amalgamation of stone reinforced with Magecite, plated in a compound of steel and mythril and interlaced with countless mana channels, spanned the entire width of the valley. Its imposing height of over 100 meters felt like nothing in the perennial shadow of the Towers of the Gods. Springing forth from behind the greater wall was a series of smaller walls, strategically layered to split the valley into further quadrants. Grand avenues in perfect militaristic grids connected the layered compartments to massive towers, supporting imposing artillery cannons uniformly aimed into the killing fields beyond the walls. Countless troops and mechanized weapons of war moved rapidly through the avenues, executing various minor missions and training scenarios while dozens of engineers hustled quickly around the artillery devices, inspecting the connections and cabling, as well as the gunners formations and targeting inscriptions. Scattered throughout the compartments were formidable bastions, housing bunkers connecting the large giant cores to the magical grid powering the fortress. Each core itself was the size of a dozen men, a prize that was the testament to having faced and slain such an enormous and terrifying creature. The greatest prize, however, was the lesser dragon core powering the central castle, which was the one central connection throughout the entire system. Every compartment was designed for independent operation, and in case of failure, the centralized connection enabled backup support. *scree!* *scree!* *scree!* ANNOUNCEMENT IN PROGRESS: MAIN GATES PREPARING TO OPEN. ALL DUTY PERSONNEL TO SECURITY POSITIONS. MAIN GATES PREPARING TO OPEN. ALL DUTY PERSONNEL TO SECURITY POSITIONS. *scree!* *scree!* *scree!* MAIN GATES OPENING. COLOSSUS SUPPORT TEAMS TO YOUR POSITIONS. PROCESSING TEAMS AT THE READY! MAIN GATES OPENING. COLOSSUS SUPPORT TEAMS TO YOUR POSITIONS. PROCESSING TEAMS AT THE READY! *scree!* *scree!* *scree!* END OF ANNOUNCEMENT. RESUME NORMAL DUTIES. The centerpiece of the grand wall and the sole entry into Gastron from the other side of the valley, a titanic solid gate built out of compounded magisteel, Magicite and adamantium that spanned the entire height of the wall. It would arguably be easier to punch through the 20m thick reinforced stone walls than to break through this gate. Magical energy surged and pulsed through the mana channels cut into the walls and focused on the gate, which slowly groaned and creaked as the massive doors opened outward. *Thoom**Thoom**Thoom* The earth shook slightly and the air reverberated through the chests of the onlookers in an even thumping pattern, much as the bass of a heavy drumbeat does during a concert. In perfect step, the Colossus squad marched into the fortress through the gates. Lead first by a dozen horsemen clad in heavy armor, followed by 4 stone colossi in the front and rear standing an easy 55m tall. At the head of the Colossi was a relatively open platform filled with magic inscriptions and 3 smaller circles, at the center of each of them was a single man in specialized form-fitting gear covered in further magic inscriptions. In the center of the formation was the pride of the Colossus squad, the Kyodai Ryshi, the Giant Hunter, standing an impressive 80m tall, its frame nearly filling the full width of the gate. All of the Colossi were covered with enormous amounts of blue blood and chunks of indiscernible viscera. Unlike the other Colossi, the Kyodai Ryshi was forged from Magisteel and an assortment of other metal compounds, and it included a variety of improved weapons and a vastly improved and reinforced head housing the pilots. In tow behind them was a long supply train, carrying an assortment of various monster and giant parts, with the large mana cores of the giants glinting and gleaming in the sunlight. Hohoho, no matter how many times I see it, the sight of the Kessekis returning always fills me with a sense of awe. Especially now, with our newly developed giant hunters, we may finally be seeing the dawn of the age of man! Just look at the scale of the haul they brought back with them this time! What do you think, Johannsen? A large old man with a thick grey beard, and a sharp marine haircut dashed with wizened grey hairs chuckled to himself, his deep baritone voice reverberating softly throughout the room. His uniform was a simple yet crisp green and brown, with a single gold lapel over his shoulder to indicate his rank. As usual, he watched a spectacle he had seen a dozen times before from his office window atop the central castle of Gastron. Todays march was particularly inspiring, as the long shadows cast in the falling evening sun made the Colossi feel all the more imposing. The room was austere, centered on a singular proud oak desk hosting several perfectly organized reports, an inkwell and quill, a box with numerous and well organized awards, and a small stack of unmarked paper with envelopes. The only possible excess the one could claim would be the small bookshelf, fully stocked with various literary books on the art of war and the musings of leaders long past. Even the walls were unadorned, decorated only with scattered images of areas around the fortress and castle entrance updating magically like security cameras. Indeed, General Patton. With the vast increase in giant core acquisition, we can adequately replenish our stocks of Kesseki Colossi, which should allow us to more effectively gather the Dragon core fragments needed to build more Kyodai Ryshi. Perhaps we may still see your dream of an armored company of Giant Hunters before you pass away, sir. Lieutenant Johannsen snapped to attention, immediately and formally responding. He was a young, slim man with sharp eyes and pristine black hair that complemented his blue and red uniform. The shine of the buttons on his blouse and dress shoes emphasized his attention to detail. Hahahaha! It is always nice to dream, but I am not foolish enough to expect such a thing even in my lifetime! Unfortunately, I feel as if I may have been born in the wrong era. The times are changing, Johannsen. Mark my words, fortresses like these will be one day rendered completely obsolete. General Pattons voice quickly became somber, as his eyes glistened, still watching the Colossi parading down the avenue to their storage and repair facilities. General! You shouldnt say such things! Johannsen quickly and sharply retorted, Gastron hasnt fallen once in the 400 years since we started building it! Never once have we missed an opportunity to upgrade it either! Here, we have repelled countless attacks from the giants and the daemons! With the firepower housed here, we were even able to defeat the dragon used to build our countries Giant Hunters! Arent you forgetting one small detail, Johannsen? That one, singular, solitary dragon nearly brought down our entire fortress! It took nearly a decade to repair the damage it caused! The fortress was brought to the edge of ruin and there are still some parts of the wall that may still be structurally weakened. If it wasnt for the fortunate timing of the last succession war in the Daemon kingdom, that old monster would have surely taken the opportunity to break through! Possibly, sir. But Mendicus Dagon is no more, and considering how many children he has had, including our own covert efforts within their kingdom, they wont be mounting any kind of war effort any time soon. By the time they stabilize, we can easily make Gastron greater than it ever was! There is no place in all of Americia that is as great as Gastron, as strong as Gastron, or as effective as Gastron! Lieutenant Johnannsen beamed proudly as he spoke, his voice reverant. You are simply blinding yourself by refusing to look at the bigger picture. You may be my aide de camp, but clearly you havent taken my guidance on carefully analyzing the world at large. Finally turning away from the window with an audible sigh, General Patton locked eyes with Lieutenant Johannsen, and nodded slightly towards the table. Sir? Most of the information contained in these reports is top secret so I am sure you know better than to speak of any of this, but anyone with a good pulse on current events can figure out what is contained within them. The gods havent told us yet, but we have seen a clear and vast increase in the number of dragons sighted and encountered across Americia. There are more dragons showing up than should be possible, considering how rare they were historically. That alone does not add up. Furthermore, considering that Ishtar has declared that Dragons must be cleansed, and that all the other gods have followed suit, you would expect the number of Dragons to be in further decline due to their holy war. Worse yet, the appearances all appear to be of older and older dragons, and there have even been rumors of one so large it can single handedly fill the borders of a small town. Small sweat droplets began to form across Johannsens forehead as he listened to the General continue. Then there are the actions by those fools in central command. Those covert operations you have so much faith in. We are involving ourselves into the internal matters of monsters known for their deceptiveness, their violence and extreme brutality. They are doing this because they are afraid, Johannsen. They are afraid of the Dragons, of what might be coming, and of the Daemons themselves. Of all the Daemon kingdoms that existed across the world, only two remain. Do you know why that is, Johannsen? Sir, isnt it because they have territory that nobody else wanted? You are only half right. The Daemon Kingdom ruled by House Harklid maintains itself in the frozen wastes north of the giants territory. However, the Kingdom to our East is settled on prime lands. Yet in spite of the violent history of daemons and their constant infighting, not a single race or nation has ever taken a grain of sand from House Dagon. Worse yet, we get more and more concerning reports that the heirs of Mendicus are showing signs of the greatest potential seen amongst their kind to date. Johannsen couldnt help but nervously lick his lips as his mouth was starting to turn dry. Even so, our fortifications have been restored, and if they dont know the layout of our fortress, no matter how good they may be, they will not be able to break through it! None of the princes would dare to risk the losses of attacking us either, as the other Daemons would surely take advantage to claim the weakened princes territory! Do you recall the catastrophe with the Saintess? What? Sir? What does the Saintess kidnapping have to do with this? Johannsen stopped short, his eyes blinking nervously in confusion. Its the greatest cover up in our history, known only to the top brass. Even then, most of the actual details are unclear. For the past decade, we have been without a king. WHAT?! Johannsen reeled back in shock, his voice quickening radically. Without a King? Thats not possible! He came to visit here on a parade just last month! It was nothing more than just basic illusion magic to keep everyone calm and orderly. Johannsen was barely able to keep up with the shocking revelation, but he slowly began to put together what General Patton was telling him. Sir so you mean to tell me that the Saintess had something to do with the Kings death? The General finally cracked a small smile. Youre catching on. It had happened just before the dragon attack that struck Gastron. One of the Daemonic Princes had been defeated and captured by the Saintess, Holy Protector Arctinus, and some of the best knights and mages in our army. The cost was severe. However, they managed to bring their prize back to the capital to present to the king. Nobody left alive knows exactly what happened in there, however the King, his heirs, and the heads of the kingdom all had been slaughtered that night. Fearing a mass panic, central command stepped in and took the reins of the country. General Patton slowly paced across the room, his eyes growing weary and somber. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ten years ago, I was here at Gastron. I had just made Major and led the recovery effort after the devastation left by the Dragon attack. What I saw I can never forget. One thing I can tell you without a shadow of a doubt, the Saintess was never kidnapped. I saw her willingly following that Monster as he tore through Gastron and what remained of our defenses like they were paper. Through sheer power, he broke out of our country. Whether we were at full strength or not, I couldnt shake the feeling that nothing we could have done would have been able to stop it. The strength fell out of Johannsens legs as he collapsed into a small, wooden chair next to General Pattons desk. So they know about Gastron they know what has happened to our Fortress but why are you telling me this? What more is going on that you would tell me something this dangerous? What are you expecting to happen? If this is exactly what it looks like wouldnt central command just kill me for knowing it? Without a shadow of a doubt, they wouldnt hesitate for a moment. Still I am proud to see you have a good enough head on your shoulders to recognize as much. Its why I picked you as my aide, so that you might have a chance to witness the world I wanted to see. General Pattons voice began to quiver, tinged with concern and a hint of fear. The conversation fell silent for a while, Johannsen waiting for the General to find his words as the last rays of the sun began to die out over the tops of the mountains and darkness fell upon the valley. Without missing a beat, the lanterns across the fortress began to light up with the power from the mana grid. I told Central Command that it was reckless to send in covert operatives to try and influence a succession crisis in the Daemon Kingdom. I argued against it fiercely, and that if we were to do such a thing, it would be far wiser to marshal all our forces for a full scale assault. However, due to the threat of the Dragons, they unequivocally denied my pleas. They wanted to support a Daemon Prince to become King, and in return convince them to help us fight the dragons together. I did not trust Central Command and sent my own spies into the Daemon Kingdom, solely to observe. Of the Daemon Princes, Harkonnen Dagon was their best bet as the eldest brother and being over 1000 years old, he should have unquestionably been powerful enough to become and remain king. He accepted their offer. He was able to execute his sister and primary rival Belladonna with our material aid. For a little while, it seemed my distrust of Commands plan was misplaced. I was almost relieved to have been wrong. At this point, General Pattons voice had lowered to a near whisper. Then, this morning, and finally just a couple hours ago I received the last reports from my spies. The Daemon Prince, Sendrien Dagon he was the one who had taken the Saintess from our country. We had believed him to be a recluse uninvolved in the succession disputes raging in their Kingdom. Not once had anyone entered his court or his lands with their spies. All who tried disappeared without a trace. Even the reports of observers couldnt be trusted. Where one once found a village the next found ash. He was never seen to be allied with or enemies of his three remaining brothers and four sisters. Yet Harkonnen had found evidence that, should Belladonna have taken the Throne as Queen, Sendrien would have supported her. The General had slowed down greatly as he spoke, his words almost getting stuck in his throat, holding Johannsens rapt attention. Harkonnen viewed that as a threat and a betrayal, and had managed to kidnap the Saintess this morning to lure out Sendrien. However, the Saintess wasnt brought alone she had a child with her, no older than 8 years old. We even got her name. Almas Lexiana Dagon. A half-demon. That that shouldnt be possible! Different species they cannot they cannot have children together! What could even come of such a thing?! This is madness! This is sheer madness! Johannsen couldnt hold himself back anymore, as he dropped his head into his violently shaking hands, his fingers flexing tightly around his face. Patton waited for a moment to allow Johannsen to regain his composure. The final message that I received a few hours ago came to me in two parts. First, was that Sendrien Dagon had shown up exactly as Harkonnen expected. There was no battle. It was a one-sided massacre, and that when Harkonnen tried to use the Saintess and the child as a shield, to threaten and stop him. Sendrien he stabbed through both of them to ensure he was able to kill Harkonnen. Shortly after that I received the second part. It was only a single line. It said It had said I am coming. Johannsen sat in silence as he absorbed what the General had said, as an eerie wind began to pick up and blew through the Valley of Kings. The sound of the wind felt almost as if it were a slow wail. Johannsen finally broke the silence, his voice soft but firm. Sir why havent you told central command yet? Why havent you alerted the troops? How long until his army gets here? I did inform Command. However, as someone who had doubted and challenged them at every turn, it would appear they didnt accept my message. Their only reply was to await their delegation and to temporarily hand control of Gastron to the vice base commander. While they werent bold enough to try and have my own subordinates arrest me for insubordination, they did accept the order for a change of command. Johannsen, I have only one standing order for you to follow. Live. Live and bear witness, as I fear that the end of an age is coming, and unfortunately our world will play host to whats coming. As he spoke, Johannsen and Patton both suddenly noticed something and turned to look at different displays. Sir! This I cannot accept this burden! The delegation is already here but but if we move now, I can get you past them! We have to tell everyone! We cant let things end like this! The General smiled wryly as he looked at his screen of the main gate, a small distortion flitting around the screen. It doesnt matter they are already too late he is here. As if to mark his very words, the buildings vibrated and shook violently as the sound of a titanic impact reverberated across the fortress, followed shortly after by a thunderous crash. One of the two massive gate doors was lying in a cloud of dust and rubble hundreds of meters away from the gate, and nearly immediately the sounds of sirens wailing blasted across the fortress. His body shook reflexively, unable to forget what he bore witness to long ago. Well then, Johannsen, shall we make our way to the armory? At the very least this old man would like his armor and his sword, as the last commander of Gastron. You would certainly need your equipment as well to conduct your mission. Sir, yes sir!
I hate them The darkness moved, as if it had a mind of its own. Nothing could be seen everything could be felt. A shadow within shadows, the darkness moved, honing in on a beacon of light within walls of stone. *BOOOOOOM* Miserable, arrogant, insufferable creatures A powerful fist boasting vicious claws and packed to the brim with dark mana materialized from the darkness, impacted the gate door shining with the mana coursing through its circuits. With nigh unimaginable force, the door ripped off its hinges and tore through the wall that had supported it in place, before it was sent careening through the air. Behind the fist, the distortions of shadows steadily faded revealing a pair of arms with two short bone spikes protruding out from them. No armor adorned its body, instead wearing surprisingly ordinary clothes stained red with blood, thus allowing the creatures black and red skin to be seen. Four horns were growing out of its head, just barely reaching the length needed to begin to curve forward. A pair of predatory eyes dotted with red and gold rapidly surveyed the area behind the door, and in its right hand was a long Adamantium and Magicite sword. The sword had two blades locked into its hilt, separated by an inch of space between each other. The hilt itself also had a dark line running across its center, as if it could be split apart at any moment. *SCREEE!* *SCREEE!* *SCREEE!* *SCREEE!* *SCREEE!* Alarms began to sound in rapid succession, and the buildings began to erupt with activity like a disturbed ant hill. REVEAL THE WORLD UNTO ME, AND LET ALL WHO SEE ME KNOW DESPAIR. MY EYES SHALL FIND ALL I SEEK, AND NONE SHALL ESCAPE THEIR GAZE! EYES OF MAGNUS! Far above the fortress, lines begin to sketch themselves across the sky, forming a pair of eyes wreathed in magical energy. As they opened, waves of energy began to rain with a heavy weight upon the fortress below. The soldiers nearest the gate charged forward towards the invader, screams of fear escaping their mouths as their arms, legs and chunks of flesh began to fly off their bodies. Blood showered relentlessly as the Daemon burst forth through the opened gate. Filthy, insignificant animals FIND FREEDOM FROM THE WEIGHT OF THE WORLD, OH CREATURES OF FLESH AND BONE, BUT BE WARY OF YOUR FREEDOM, AS ALL THAT IS TAKEN SHALL BE RETURNED A HUNDRED-FOLD! GRAVITAS! The grand avenue had begun to fill with swarms of soldiers, rushing to protect their fortress. Commanders were shouting and guiding the masses of troops forwards as the massive cannons atop their towers turned to aim down at the intruder. However a huge number of troops down the avenue had stopped, their feet no longer able to touch the ground. Many soldiers tried to cast spells or launch arrows at the monster, but none were able to find their mark as the Daemon flitted erratically between the myriad shadows cast by the street lamps. Then, as if a whirlpool was forming in the air, the soldiers began to be carried towards a central vortex where the air began collapsing to the ground at an unprecedented rate. The earth at the bottom began to sink downwards as if pressed by a colossal force, and as countless soldiers were drug screaming into this vortex, their bodies were slammed into the earth and crushed into a meaty paste under their own overwhelming weight. *BOOM* *BOOOOM* *BOOOM* A rain of powerful mana blasts launched from the artillery cannons shattered the landscape around the Daemon. Buildings, walls, streets and stalls were all subsequently shattered in the hail of explosions. If it wasnt for the pressure continuing to bear down from the magical eyes above, the soldiers might have taken a moment to breathe a sigh of relief. However ALL YOU HAVE AND ALL YOU KNOW WAS BUILT FROM DUST, ALL THAT IS ONCE CAME FROM NOTHING, AND NOW ONCE AGAIN IT SHALL RETURN TO NOTHING! ANNHILATION! From within the clouds of dust, a horrible ball of black energy gathered, and then launched in a ray carving through the towers in the fortress relentlessly. Stone, steel and all the constructs of man were ripped away with extreme violence, as tower after tower collapsed and cannon after cannon fell silent. The Daemon didnt slow down as it burst forward, blood raining from its missing left arm. Not enough still not enough all of it Come I. AM. HERE. BLOOD IS THE FONT OF LIFE, BLOOD IS THE HOME OF THE SOUL. MY BLOOD IS YOURS, AND YOUR BLOOD IS MINE. THROUGH YOUR BLOOD, I CLAIM YOUR SOUL AND LIFE TO BE MY OWN, AND REPLENISH ALL I HAVE LOST. DEVOUR LIFE! Unstoppable. Brutal. Merciless. A sea of death flowing only forward. Bodies crumbled into ash as the life they once held was ripped from them, rebuilding the arm of the monster. Others followed suit, one after the next, after the next bodies melted by acid or burned away in an inferno of flames. There was no hope, not before this thing. All that stood before it knew despair, as they witnessed an entity of pure destruction. Before despair, fear turned to panic, and the panic became a route as Gastron was sunk into a sea of flames and darkness. However, even flight did not provide an escape from death. As the Daemon neared the Castle, a single man walked boldly towards him, wearing golden armor and wielding a massive broadsword. The greys of his beard gave an almost regal feel when combined with his decorative armor. Its been a long time, Sendrien. Ive been wondering when you would finally show up. Patton swallowed nervously, but still put on a show of confidence. No matter what he had to do, he would buy as much time for his men as he could. Even for a country that ignored him, or a command that sought to abandon him. After all, he swore an oath the day he became a soldier, and he would be damned if he were to abandon it now. Mortals should have never meddled in our affairs, pissant. Tell me, human, are you not afraid of death? Sendrien had stopped his advance to carefully examine the man before him, one who didnt flee in fear nor try to attack but instead spoke. It was covered in the scent of fear, but it didnt act the part. An utter fool? Afraid? Of course I am afraid! Who wouldnt be afraid of death!? However death comes to us all one day, one way or another. All things that live must one day die, and if today is my day to die, then so be it. But I will be damned to die as a coward! As the old man raised and pointed his sword at Sendrien, the Daemon tilted his head as if in thought. Tell me your name, human, as you already know mine. General George Patton, of the Unified Simestrian nations of Aldurensia! Even though you admit fear, your soul is brave. I shall free you from the pain and fear of life, but I will not allow your soul to find death. I shall claim it for my collection, in respect of your bravery. Pattons eyes slowly widen, as the meaning of the words begins to sink in. Sendrien disappeared from before his eyes, and suddenly his world started to turn darker, his vision splitting in half. Unable to make a sound, other than a wet thud as each half of his body hits the ground. Is this all there is to the mighty human fortress? One would have thought they would have prepared more after last time unfortunate ?! A ray of bright red light flashed out from one of the large buildings, slicing through Sendriens skin and severing his freshly regrown arm. What the fuck?!? A dragon, here?!? *DOOOOOOM* The walls of the structure burst, as a massive behemoth of metal and magic charged through them. Inside, unmoving, were the abandoned stone colossi. Sendrien had a slow, maddening grin spread across his face, revealing razor sharp teeth. As his skin tried to pull together and reattach his left arm, the Daemon let loose a maniacal laugh. A HUMAN MONSTER MADE FROM THE HEART OF A DRAGON, YOU DAMNABLE CRETINS. AHHHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHA! IT SEEMS I MAY HAVE UNDERESTIMATED YOU TRY YOUR BEST TO KILL ME, BEFORE THIS POWER KILLS YOU FIRST! Maybe maybe he can ah! But I wont make it easy, no! I will fight to the bitter end, no matter whose end it may be! GENERALLLL!!!! Forgive me but I cannot follow your orders! Inside the head of the Kyodai Ryshi, a single man stood inside one of the half-dozen circles, donning a piloting suit. Blood flowed from his nose, his eyes, his mouth, from under his nails Numerous screens surrounded the man, as incredible amounts of data ripped into and out of his body. His mana core was starting to crack from attempting to regulate such an incredible amount of energy as the power from the dragon core flowed relentlessly. If only those damn pilots didnt flee like goddamned cowaaaaards! Lieutenant Johannsen groaned with the strain between words. Blow for blow Power to match power Monster Vs Man Gastron would become nothing more than a wasteland. The Colossus finally began to slow. Its proud shell showed signs of wear, but still shone resplendently before the Daemon heaving with exhaustion before it, bloodied, bruised, and with broken bones stabbing out from its skin. Ultimately I knew it would end this way Johannsen thought to himself. Blood spewed out of Lieutenant Johannsens mouth, followed by a dull, wet thud. A bright red stain spread outwards from his chest, as he collapsed, the Colossus movements stopping completely. What the hell are the people who hunt these things? When just feeling their power is enough to kill you damnable monsters I hope you never forget what a regular man can do!
Thistleman stood still, watching as the storm rushed in, watching the back of his *modified* Demonic Kesseki Colossus as it charged off after the knights. If this version is alive, though, shouldnt I call it something else? Or is it fine since the people who made the original are all dead? As the heavy drops of rain began to fall on him, his body slowly began to revert to its human state. Blood stained various parts of his body, the damage for breaking the rules of his contract extremely apparent. Hmmm Dont let your newfound power go to your head, little goblin. Never underestimate the limits of human ingenuity, if you do they may surprise you with something you never expected, and it may just cost you more than you ever bargained for Thistleman whispered his warning, unheard by anyone and more than likely just for himself. As he started to walk back towards the city, Thistleman could swear that his joints were creaking like a rusty door. Ughhhhhh Who the hell would want to make a contract when it makes you feel like this! Ahhhhh, this is so unfair! And, after all this. I still havent figured out how to really make her feel better oh, I know! I think her birthday should be coming up Ill make her a nice sword! Every Daemon I ever met loved to get a better sword! Ahhhh, this will be great! Chapter 32: Sacrifice *thump thump* *thump thump* *thump thump* The heavy footfalls of our horses trampling across the ground sounded so distant to my ears. The fact I even managed to mount on in the first place was out of sheer instinct from so many rehearsed drills. Becoming a knight alone was tough, but to be able to become an Imperial Knight one of the sworn and chosen few who would personally fight for and protect the Emperor and the Emperor alone, it required a whole new level of determination, of strength of body, and of mind. Yet even for those of us who made it this far, whether it came from extraordinary personal determination, exceptional valor and heroism, or gifted talents we would all eventually find ourselves at our limits. There was always a finite point we could reach, and once we reached it, we could go no further. This was true for almost each and every member of our retinue, with only one exception: Our Captain, Lieutenant Septimus. I had been a member of our company for a long time, hell, Im pretty sure Im the oldest guy in this company in both time served and actual age. I even used to command it, once. When I first saw the Lieutenant, before he had achieved any rank, I absolutely hated him. Everything I tried so hard to learn, so hard to do he picked up as if grabbing an apple off a tree. It drove me mad to watch someone so much younger than me surpass me so easily. It made me desperate to find a way, any way possible, to become stronger. For the sake of my pride, as one of the Imperial Knights. For the sake of my pride as a father, so I could tell my children unashamed of where I had risen. For the sake of my pride as a husband, so my wife could take pride in the man she chose to marry. A foolish pride to find power. But, most of all, out of fear. Fear that I would be replaced. And then, I found it, hidden away in the vast libraries of the imperial mages. A spell so terrible that the mages sought to be rid of it, yet so powerful that they could not bring themselves to destroy it. Something of such an impact, that only someone with the influence and access of an Imperial Knight could hope to scheme of obtaining it. And it nearly cost me everything to do it. It was foolish of me to believe I could outsmart decades of seals and protective barriers placed, maintained and changed regularly by the Imperial Mages. I had tripped one of the alarm spells and was captured, but not before I could learn the basics of the spell I sought and committed it to memory. I was taken before a tribunal to determine my fate, and where they summoned my peers and subordinates to speak to my character before judging me. At first, none would come forward. I feared my fate was sealed, and yet, it was there that Septimus stood to speak on my behalf. He convinced the tribunal to spare my life, and I was simply stripped of my rank. My life was saved by the man I hated. It was ironic. And now and now I believe he is the only man who can help save us from our fate. No matter the cost, we need to buy enough time for him to get here. That is something I believe with all my heart. Then I felt a razor sharp pain scrape across my cheek. GOD DAMNIT MARN, SNAP OUT OF IT! Like a crashing wave, I felt the sound rush back in to my ears and my eyes refocused. Fucking Goblins and we rushed right into the middle of a swarm of them. Disgusting, vile creatures frothing at the mouth probably desperate for a taste of us. The one chasing behind us, and now the ones surrounding us without a doubt, these beasts are working together with that Demon. HAAAAAAAA! With a shout, I easily impaled one of the bastards on my lance. The mad creature it kept trying to pull itself up my lance, and its steadily widening shaft, until it split itself in half! WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH THESE THINGS, SERGEANT?! DO I LOOK LIKE I HAVE A FUCKING CLUE TO YOU? ITS OBVIOUS THE DEMONS DID SOMETHING WITH THEM, JUST DONT SLOW DOWN OR WERE DONE! *THOOOOOOOOOOOM* With a titanic swipe, the Colossus smashed the top of a hillside in its pursuit, and sent a hail of boulders crashing around us. It smashed through trees and goblins indiscriminately in its attempt to kill us. However, this didnt dissuade the horde in the least more and more kept rushing out of every nook and cranny after us, as the breathing of our horses became more and more ragged. They would leap in our way to get trampled on, their small blades cutting into our horses legs. Some managed to even grab on to our horses, biting, gnawing and scratching! Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. GAAAAAAH, YOU LITTLE FUCKING BASTARD! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! One of the Goblins had managed to bite into Theos leg, his armor damaged by one of the flying rocks sent by the Colossus. He had drawn out his short sword and started stabbing the Goblin repeatedly but it wouldnt let go, and it wouldnt stop biting until Theo finally managed to cleave its head off. It was fucking madness, hell in the form of damnable goblins! There is a canyon entrance ahead! We should be able to make it out of the horde there, and with some luck and the storms cover, we can throw these berserk bastards and that stone monster off our tail! I could hear it, a glimmer of hope in the Sergeants voice. Sure, making it into the canyon would bring us somewhere too small for the Colossus to follow. Even with the storm clouds moving in overhead and the woods on the other side, we might escape. But I can tell. Our horses are nearly done, between the effects of the haste spell coming due and the injuries from the goblins, they probably wouldnt make it far past the exit of the canyon. There, the Colossus will surely find us. Escape at least together is impossible. However If I am going to die anyways Roger that, sir! Keep to the front, and I will keep the Goblins off our rear! I pulled in behind their horse, following them closely. Theo has already been injured, it would make sense for me to help. Hell, the Sergeant was probably willing to try whatever he could to see we would all make it out alive. He probably realized the same as I did, that we are no match at all, even for a weakened Demon Lord. To even consider that this is what he is capable of, so soon after having been flung here by the most powerful holy attack I have ever seen it makes my skin crawl to imagine what could have already happened to our world if he was at full strength. No matter what, someone needs to make it back and to report this. This monster needs to be found, it needs to be exterminated before we lose everything. Slicing through the last goblins in our path, we broke through their ranks. I slowed my horse down, its desperate gasps for air sounded almost chilling. Instead of entering the canyon, I instead began to charge towards the nearest entrance wall. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the Sergeant turn to look at me, his desperate, hopeful smile quickly turned to shock. Sergeant, tell them all, please tell them, and tell my family, that I died with honor serving our Empire! GOD DAMNIT MARN, WHAT ARE YOU- GRAND IMPACT! Gathering what mana I had left, I concentrated it into a strike on the canyon wall. Cracks rapidly scaled up the sides of the cliff face, before shattered rocks came crashing and tumbling down in a landslide, sealing off the entrance to the canyon. That final charge caused my horse to finally give out, the poor creature collapsing from exhausting. I was hardly in any better shape. My breathing was completely ragged, and my vision was growing blurry from blood loss. Heh. What a shitty way to die. *Thoom* *Thoom* *Thoom.* It hardly took any time at all for that Colossus to finish catching up to me. They truly had no regard for their own each footfall crushed countless number of their fellow creatures not that they seemed to care that they were being stepped on. However, regardless of if it had anything to say I was not in the mood to try and listen. Nor would I wait for it to make its move. My blood is my life, my blood is my being. My blood is my power, and my blood is the housing of my soul. My heart is beating furiously, but I have to focus. I MUST focus. To sacrifice blood is to sacrifice life, to sacrifice everything you ever were Ignore the wind, ignore the rain to sacrifice everything you are Ignore the screams and howls of the horde descending upon you to sacrifice everything you ever will be And the reverberating impacts of the approaching Colossus, as my blood steadily flows into my lance In this moment, I choose to give up everything for my Emperor, for my Family, for my Friends I can feel my body rapidly growing colder, my skin shriveling, my hairs graying and aging at an inconceivable rate but I have to keep focus. and for the World! I sacrifice everything for this one moment! My voice is shaking and aging too my memories are quiet. Everything is quiet, except for one thing. The last thing I must do, all that is left of me, my mind, my soul. ULTIMA TENSEI! Intense, extreme power! A sudden burst of energy rushed into Marns lance, focusing the absolute potential of his being into this one very moment. The absolute value of the entirety of his life, gathered for just one purpose. With a determined, final heave, Marn launched his devastating lance towards the Colossus, unable to slow its incredible momentum from its rapid advance. The air twisted and convulsed as it flew forward, ever faster, ever stronger cutting a massive, gaping hole through the side of the Stone monstrosity. There was no reaction as the Colossus bellowed in agony, barely able to hold itself together. As his aged body slumped onto the floor, not a single thought passed through his mind. Nothing was left of his mind to process the villagers, wargs and ogres swarming out of the woodwork, frothing at the mouth. All of them rushing to the husk of his body, empty of mind, empty of soul, empty of being ** Placeholder for the Colossus, by the time I make the professional release for book 2 I will have official art for him! Chapter 33: Under the Falling Rain *WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO* Rhyme immediately sat up from her bed. The strange howling of the wind brought with it a sudden change in pressure in the air, and all of her instincts were on edge causing her fur to stand on end. However, Jotuun continued to sleep like a log next to her, his snoring rumbling softly like a deep base. Rhyme blinked a few times, trying to get her eyes to adjust a little as the room felt subtly off. On her wooden nightstand, she had a picture of her and Jotuun proudly standing in front of the Inn after the first purchased it. A few other small pictures hung around their room: one was from the days when she lived back in the woods of Farvenheim; one was where she and Jotuun first met traveling through the Seven Confederated City-States, and another was of their first customers in the dining room. On the far wall opposite the bed, their wardrobe was still properly in place with a large wooden club leaning against it. One of the challenges of running an Inn was being able to balance expenditures, so it was still hard to maintain more than a small variety of outfits. I can only imagine Dianes expenditures running through so many dresses I dont see how that girl can still keep up a profit considering she needs to repair, clean or replace them practically every day! Rhyme sighed, as she kept trying to get her groggy mind to clear up and figure out what was bothering her. Then, she laid her eyes on the white lilies in the vase by the window sill. Why are they red? Why does everything look red?! Rhyme leaped out of her wool bed and rushed to the window, the disturbance causing Jotuun to snort a little from the sudden activity. Her small eyes opened wide and her whiskers stiffened sharply followed by a sharp cry! Almost simultaneously, the sounds of other people and creatures began to fill the air. Kieeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! Jotuun! Jotuun! Wake up!!! Something terrible is happening, wake up! With a slow groan, Jotuun stirs from his sleep. Hrmmm Rhyme, what? His deep voice stops abruptly as his senses quickly collect themselves. Dear, please, gather the guests downstairs! I need to check on the children! With astonishing speed, Rhyme rushed out of their room and down the hall, her small feet carrying her as fast as she could run. Various Canians, Humans, Orcs and Catkin were also beginning to filter out of their rooms in various states of dress, weapons in hand. Hey Rhyme, whats going on! Nyaaah! Innkeep! Hey! Awoooooo! EVERYONE, MOVE. DOWNSTAIRS. NOW. Jotuuns deep and powerful voice carried easily over the mass chatter from the other patrons, easily commanding and herding them towards the dining area. Rhyme flung the door open to Dianes room, breathing rapidly. She was met with a sudden, quiet tackle from Emily as she practically leaped into a hug with Rhyme. Emily check. Diane still sleeping Clover the poor creature is cowering as tightly into the corner of the room as he can Wheres Thistle? Emily, wheres Thistleman? W-where is he?!? Rhymes voice raised quickly as she didnt see him anywhere in the room. Emily looked up at Rhyme, her eyes wide and pupils dilated from fear. *WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO* The wind outside continued to howl louder and fiercer. Emily, finish getting dressed and wait down stairs! I need to find Thistleman! Rhyme tried to put on a comforting smile for Emily, but her growing distress was showing through. Thistle! Thistle! Where are you?! Thistlemaaaan! The distress continued to grow in her voice as she desperately searched throughout the inn, unable to locate the child. Jotuun, Darling! Please watch over everything here! I cant find Thistle! Ill be back, dont worry! Before he could even utter a single word in protest, Rhyme dashed out the front door of the Inn, still yelling out Thistlemans name. Through the opened front doors, Scarlet Light poured in to the dining hall along with an extremely fierce gust of wind. A couple of the Orcs and Canians struggles to shut the door behind Rhyme, while the others looked to Jotuun for directions on what to do next. Emily also moved close to the Ursine, holding tightly onto one of his pants legs for comfort. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Njord was in absolute chaos. The city itself felt like it was caught near the border of two forces of nature violently colliding with each other, just barely out of reach of the worst of the disaster. The explosive power of the wind raging outwards from the west was more than strong enough to push back the wall of storm clouds from the city, the collision of winds pushing the clouds to incredible new heights. Having the skies cleared, then further illuminated by the scarlet and red rays of light shining from the moon revealed the spectacle in all its terrible glory! Lightning burst violently between the rapidly churning clouds, as the storm front grew far more violent by the minute and tornadoes and waterspouts grew and raged around the city. To the north and south of the city, the storm continued to advance, pressing around the circle of air and revealing to the careful observer the center of the disturbance. Rhyme continued to run desperately through the slums, fighting the wind to look through each and every back alley and across the roads small and large, shouting until she was hoarse, and searching with absolute determination for the missing child. Nobody dared to leave the safety of their homes save for a select few daredevils and the town guard rushing to man the walls. Where where where is he? He must be terrified! Those poor kids theyve been through so much too much I just I didnt know what to say! I didnt know what to do, I had never seen Diane look so defeated! And Thistle was acting so weird! I wanted to let them have some space I should have known have known he might run away somewhere! And now he must be lost somewhere, when god only knows what is happening I have to find him! I promised I would take care of them, theyre the only children I have! Then, just as suddenly as it all began, the ominous winds stopped blowing. However, the moon continued to shine its scarlet light, losing its color far more slowly than the change in the wind. The air had become terribly still, but only for a fleeting, passing moment as the floodgates holding back the storm were released. Everything that had been held back, and more, came rushing forth with the vengeance of a furious god! The heavy drops of rain blew through in moments, before transitioning to a blend of sleet and small hail. Rhymes clothes and fur matted tightly onto her skin as she kept trying to press on. Her legs were near exhausted, and she was shivering violently. Before she knew it, she was near the central market, her movements slowing. Thistle. Where are you Her voice was cracked from overuse, barely able to utter a sound. The sounds around here started to feel muted and soft, and painful battering from the sleet started to feel almost warm? The low hum in the background was almost reassuring to her, as she trudged on. Without warning, she felt a strong pressure knock her flat on the floor. Squeee Rhyme was barely able to yelp, as she lay flat on the ground next to a surprisingly tall man holding dearly on to a very large brimmed hat. His clothes were all darkened leather, and he had on a pair of extremely dark sunglasses shaped to perfectly fit his eyes, and that hid where he was looking. On his back was a large mahogany crossbow, and straddled across his belt was a half-dozen silver spikes. He also carried a quicksilver blade on his waist, with the letter D emblazoned on the hilt, and silvered spurs on each of his boots. What the hell er ya doing running around in a shit-storm like this, ya crazy rat bastard?! Are ya tryin ta get yerself killed?! Rhyme could barely hear him over the overwhelming hum in the background, which in any other circumstance would have sounded like a roar. The wind had grown especially violent, as chunks of the building along with some of its inhabitants next to them were ripped into a very low spinning cloud above their heads. Their screams would never be able to escape the tornado, as it continued to touch down further into the city, blasting through houses before making its way out into the forests beyond the city walls. Almost immediately after the tornado passed, through the dust and rain, Rhyme saw the silhouette of a young boy walking backwards down the street, as if he was watching the path of the tornado. Black hair the same height the same clothes Mustering the last of her strength, Rhyme pushed herself out of the grip of the stranger as she ran to the boy. Thistle! Thistle! Are you hurt? Are you safe? She barely managed to croak out the words. Eh? Auntie Rhyme?! What are you doing out here!! Thistleman turned around just in time to catch Rhyme almost falling into a hug, her legs giving out underneath her and tears pouring out of her eyes. Auntie?? Hey Auntie! Your so cold Can you hear me? Auntie?! Noooononononono! Not again Absolutely not! Diane will have a fit! Cmon, lets get you home Thank god hes fine making me worry Im so tired She wasnt able to feel much at the moment, as she slowly lost consciousness, but she felt like she was picked up off the ground by a small pair of hands before she fully lost consciousness. What in the 9 hells? The man dressed in black leather didnt try and get up for a few minutes, staring at the tornados path and where he saw the kid appear, and then looking back to where the kid ran off carrying an adult larger than himself. Today just keep getting more and more interesting A grin slowly creeps across the mans face, before a golf-ball sized piece of hail smacks him on the head. Then another one, and another after that come raining down. Gah! Damnit, that hurt! The hell am I still waiting out here for? I gotta find somewhere to get outta this damn storm! Ow! OW! FUCK! OW! Chapter 34: Recovery The sounds of clinking glasses, clattering plates and boisterous patrons filled the air of the Bear and Skeever. In the immediate aftermath of the Scarlet Night, many people were afraid to leave their homes. Many believed that the end was coming, and so they hid in their homes, praying for salvation. Yet the end never came, and the storm had passed. Like scared mice checking for predators, the people slowly began to poke their heads out to survey the damage left in the wake of the storm. Soon, everyone was out again, focusing on the recovery of the city and mourning those who were lost, picking up the pieces from the tracks carved by the violent tornadoes of the night before. After a couple short days, life began to adjust again towards a new normal. And, as people are naturally inclined to do, they began to gather together in the Inns and Taverns to discuss the big events that had just transpired, to gossip, throw around their own theories, and catch up on the latest news. Hoooo there little one, another aleee, hoohooo! And another round for our table, Lassie! Plus a flagon to spare! Awoooo, young pup! A platter of Fried Tusker** Strips for us please! **[Tuskers are a large, semi-aggressive cow-like farm animal known for their long, sharp tusks and extremely thick, bristly fur. As their fur is also extremely rough, it is only occasionally used for clothing by desperate peasants and is more often seen in cheap winter coats. Their meat, however, is a popular meal item in northern towns, especially because Tuskers thrive much better in the north than the normal cattle in the warmer regions.] Ahhhhh! Slow down! Slow down! One at a time! A visibly flustered young girl was running around desperately trying to keep up with the pace of orders, her cheeks a nice rosy color from the exertion in contrast to the deep purple of her dress. Dianes high heels certainly didnt help in her efforts either, but shell be damned if anyone dared to get her out of her aesthetic! Thistle! Ready an ale for the Owlkin, a round of beers for the Orcs, and a Tusker Platter for the Canians! Dont forget the spare flagon! Right, right! Got it, and an extra flagon for the Orcs! Oh, AND ITS LADY DIANE BY THE WAY! I AM NOT YOUR LASSIE, OR PUP, OR! LITTLE! ONE! Diane stomped for emphasis on each of the last words of her outburst, riling up a good laugh from the patrons. Thats it? Too easy! Coming right up, Mademoiselle! Ahhh a fried tusker platter Ahhahahahahaa! In total contrast to Diane, a young peasant boy manned the area behind the counter, the torn hems of his brown pants dancing around his bare feet. Thistlemans loose fitting shirt and worn belt ensured Dianes dress stood out all the more. After pouring and lining up the orders of ale and beer, a slightly twisted smile began to dance across his face as he eyed the Tusker meat. Congrats Laddies, youre in for a show! Not only do we have the little she-devil herself, but she found us a mad chef too! Bwahahahaha! Hoooooo there Little Lady, what happened to Rhyme and Jotuun? They usually run the place, hohoo! The owlkin rotated his head to follow Diane as she hustled by, carefully trying to balance a tray full of mugs of beer. She Is sick upstairs, because SOMEBODY was out in the middle of a STORM and made her so worried she had to go FIND HIM! And Jotuun is upstairs taking care of her! Diane huffed, stomping extra hard again for emphasis, which had the unfortunate side-effect of sloshing the beer around a little too violently and splashing it on her new dress. AAARRGGGHHHHHH!!!! AND MOST IMPORTANTLY, WE WOULDNT BE GROUNDED RIGHT NOW!!!! YOU COMPLAINED THE MOST ABOUT THIS, SO WHY ARE YOU THE ONE HAVING ALL THE FUN?!? Well? Hurry up and take your beer! AND your flagon! AHHHH I JUST REPLACED THIS DRESS TOO!! BWAHAHAHA!! The Lassies sure got a fiery spirit, Id say she lives up to her name! Dianes eyes twitched angrily as the Orcs continued to laugh at her predicament, but particularly when they called her Lassie again. Oooooooooh! A flash of light filled the room, as a burst of fire rose from the grill. All the tables turned to watch the spectacle in the kitchen, as Thistleman grabbed a slab of Tusker meat and tossed it in the air over the grill. With deft knife movements, and a semi-maniacal laugh, he began to rapidly dice the slab of meat into various sized strips before the pieces landed on the grill. Then, he poured a green oily substance from a vial into his mouth until his cheeks puffed out, before grabbing a large flat-iron spatula and a large ladle filled with oil. Spitting a small amount of the substance in his mouth into the fire caused it to roar to life again in a spectacular blue color, bursting upward. Then, with incredible precision and speed, he began flipping the Tusker strips into the air. Using the ladle in the other hand, Thistleman would continually catch the strips in the oil as he juggled the strips at the top of the fire, before carefully flipping them out of the ladle and catching the oil again. Anytime the fire started to die down, he would spit more of the green substance into the fire, causing it to erupt again to the cheers of the onlookers. Yesterday JUST yesterday, he looked so damn scared to hold a knife in his hand! I had never seen someone look so scared to just chop a damn carrot, and now this! On top of Rhyme being sick, she had to worry we wouldnt be able to cook anything! AND NOW LOOK AT HIM. HOW IS THIS FAIR?! BWAHAHAHAHA! Its a much better show than yesterday! Ohhhh? Looks like the Strips came out pretty well too! Damn lucky Canians, all our food yesterday was nothing but blackened crisps! Our only consolation prize was how fun it was to watch! HAHAHA! ANOTHER ROUND! The half-drunk orcs were clearly having a fantastic time amid all of this. The secret, my noble and learned Orc, is learning the limits to which you can destroy something. Unfortunately your meals fell victim to my learning yesterday, but through my analysis of how easy it was to burn up all the meat, I was able to also discover the point at which it does not burn! And now I can truly enjoy the grand battle of man against food to its utmost perfection! Thistleman beamed with pride at his accomplishments, one could imagine a tear rolling down his eye if only he was actually capable of crying. After being deprived of a good fight for so long so long even if it is something as paltry as cooking, to be able to fight in some kind of battle is exhilarating! Why cant learning a new language be anywhere near as easy as this?! Diane stared venomously at Thistleman as he started laughing maniacally again. She kept picking up and putting down a knife from the Canians table, as they watched her a little apprehensively. Ill stab him I wont I will I wont but who needs friends anyways? Right? Its fine to kill him no its not damn Emily taking this chance to run off and leave me stuck here friends are so overrated anyways hehehe hehehehe! Diane continued to mutter to herself, before someone interrupted her scheming yet again. As the door to the inn half-way burst open, a tall man in a wide-brimmed hat and long, lanky legs strolled in. His darkened leather outfit easily stood out in the crowd, and a large cigar puffed casually from between his lips. Ayoo there, yall got a corner table and some strong spirits fer a parched and weary traveler? I also hear the Calimnus Stew is famous round ere, Ill take a bowl o that too while yer at it, little lady! The new patrons booming voice, combined with his pronounced drawl, felt like they were just intended to stab through the last shreds of Dianes already strained and limited patience. The knife, bending sharply between Dianes fingers, finally snapped with an extremely audible crack. Hehehehehehe, oh, when Emily comes home she will have to help me oh yes, she will be a good friend hehehehe The Canians slowly and stealthily picked up their plates and slipped off to another table, one at a markedly safer distance.
Lines of temples large and small filled the avenue dividing the Midtown and Uptown districts of Njord, in an area quite aptly known as Temple Row. Each of them clearly bore the marks of their patron gods or goddesses, with the larger temples dedicated to each of the Twelve Great Gods easily taking up the bulk of the limelight. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. While the area was spared the brunt of the damage from the Storm, likely due to the much sturdier construction of the temples themselves, it was nonetheless extremely busy taking care of the many wounded and dead being brought in from collapsed buildings and littered about the rubble. Alain navigated the busy avenue quite deftly, dodging around the horses and carts that ordinarily would only be limited to the main street connected to the wharves. His movements were also made easier after having changed into some lighter clothes for travel around the city. After passing by an assortment of larger and smaller temples, he spotted his destination near the end of the road. It was a modestly large temple that clearly stood out from the Nordic themes surrounding it due its Shinto form of construction, with dozens of large torii leading up the stairwell into the main temple. A pair of large fox statues stood watch over the entrance to the stairwell, and a pair of large temple guards stood in front of the door at the top of the stairs. Their faces were hidden under carefully hand carved fox masks, yet rather than armor, they wore simple brown robes. Each of them was armed a large halberd as well, which they had crossed to block the entrance of the door, only moving it when granting someone entrance to the temple. As Alain quickly hopped up the numerous steps to the temple, he quickly whipped out a small wooden amulet to show to the guards. SGT Alain Dufount, I am here to check on my friend in the recovery ward. He kept the message short and curt, as the temple guards silently nodded before allowing him entry into the temple. In spite of the size of the temple, and the number of cries of pain coming from the recovery wards, the temple still felt quite understaffed, especially as the number of patients easily dwarfed the priests and shrine maidens available to tend to them. Alain waited for several minutes, in observance of temple policy, for someone to guide him further in. Fortunately, one of the shrine maidens recognized their guest. A young lady wearing the traditional red dress and white top speedily approached SGT Dufount, her smooth black hair almost gliding behind her. Ah, Alain! It is good to see you back again! Are you here to see your friend Theo? Her musical and smooth voice, complimented by her soft face and enticing eyes, betrayed little of her exhaustion at the extensive care for their patients. Yeah, I am. I also managed to get my hands on a little something for him too. Alain reached into his pocket to pull out two small vials of a light pink potion, shaking them lightly after he brought them out to add a little emphasis. I had to wait a few hours to get through the line into the adventurers guild. Even with potion rationing, I was lucky enough to get the last potions they had. Apparently it was some back stock made by one of their adventurers and not their resident potion master, too. Cost an arm and a leg for a mystery potion and they absolutely refused to tell me who made it. Ah, I see. I am sorry that you had to go through that. Still, we are thankful that you were willing to get some healing potions for him. Especially since Her voice trailed off as they approached Theos ward. Yeah, theres no way I can forget that. That wound should have been an easy fix for even low tier recovery magic, and yet to see that fail Dont worry about it. I still managed to get some potions to try. Alain tried to sound reassuring, and even forced out a pained smile, but he still couldnt conceal his concern. The young Miko turned around, and with a slight bow, she continued Again, we are really sorry, but we just didnt have enough supplies to handle a catastrophe of this level. Especially with most of our staff and higher priests having gone to tend to the injured in the succession war, we cannot thank you enough for taking the time to help us care for your friend. I wouldnt worry about the prayers failing earlier, sometimes there are wounds that are resistant to magic that a potion would heal just fine! Her face was pained, as she couldnt prevent herself from shedding a tear at the plight of their patients. Please, please I said dont worry about it, ok? Hes my charge as much as yours, and helping is all we can do in times like these! Alains face reddened at the shrine maidens display of caring and humility, speaking quickly out of nervousness and averting his eyes. She is just so cute though Thanks again! Your friend is right in here, ah, and my name is Maya, ok? You can ask for me at the door when you come back! Please let me know if you need anything else! Maya managed a soft smile and waved SGT Dufount into the room, before hurrying off to take care of her other patients. Alain casually strolled in to the makeshift room, separated from the other patients by a set of hastily erected paper walls etched with numerous designs, before sitting on a stool next to straw-filled bed. The man in the bed stared almost listlessly out of the window, his dirty blond hair reflecting in the ample sunlight, giving the room an otherwise warm feeling. Hey Theo, hows the leg? SGT Dufounts gruff voice seemed to have almost no effect on the momentarily unresponsive man, before he turned his head back in to the room, proffering up a feigned smile. Oh, you know, it is doing absolutely fantastic! The Shrine Maidens almost think it would be a better idea to cut it off, but at that point, it would be no different than just killing me. A cripple? At my age? Fighting is all I know how to do He pat the bandages covering the area from the goblin bite, the sickly green and yellows seeping through the bandages. Well, I wouldnt quite give up on your leg just yet. I got my hands on a little something for ya. Alain pulled the two potions back out of his pocket and set them on the nightstand next to Theo. Its apparently not your standard healing brew either. Not sure I trust the source, as the guild refused to tell me any details. If I didnt raise hell, though, I doubt theyd have offered it at all. That front desk catkin she definitely scalped me too a gold and a half per potion! Part of a dress replacement surcharge fee, to be paid to the craftsman! SGT Dufount let out a miserable laugh at that. Lets unwrap these bandages. May as well give it a shot since we need to change them anyways. Damn Sergeant, you sure know how to reassure a man! Hell, arent healing potions supposed to be a dark red anyways? I am so excited to be your lab rat! Theo actually cracked a grin with a slight chuckle. Now who gave you permission to sass your superiors?! Get your ass in line, youre a soldier! An injured soldier, sergeant! SGT Dufount also started chuckling, his mood improving over how somber things were when he entered the room. Theo then leaned back into the bed, his arms gripped the sides tightly as Alain carefully unwound the bandages on his leg. Gooey blacks, greens and yellows dripped from the deeper bandages, unleashing a sickly rotten smell that made Alain grimace as he held back from gagging, before fulling revealing the wound. T-There is absolutely no way this wasnt from a normal goblin bite, r-right sergeant?! Theo barely managed to blurt out his question, his breathing rapidly became labored from the pain of removing the bandages. SGT Dufount couldnt find it in himself to lie to his friend and subordinate, even if to reassure him. Something that could reject healing magic could not be from a normal source. The fact that no one here knew anything more about it was far more concerning. This damned civil war how can so few of these fools realize what is happening up here is a much greater threat than their damn pride! I wont sacrifice another soldier, mark my words! Damnit Damnit DAMNIT! Theo rubbed a small, nascent tear from one of his eyes after looking at SGT Dufounts face. Well Fuck it, lets at least give the potion a try. Yeah, since I already paid for it too. Alain picked up and uncorked one of the vials, as a slight hiss escaped from the bottle. On 3? Theo gripped the sides of the bed tightly. There was no telling what would happen when that potion hit this wound. Yeah. Alain slowly nodded, waiting for Theo to begin the count. One. Two. SGT Dufount didnt wait until he finished to pour the bottle on to Theos wound. GRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! Theo shrieked in agony, as the potion frothed and smoked violently upon contact with the wound! The sheer scale of the reaction caused SGT Dufount to leap back in shock. WHAT THE FUCK?! FUCK, FUCK, WHAT THE FLYING FUCK?! A few of the nearby shrine maidens and a shrine priest came running in to the room at the sudden commotion, just in time to catch the end of the potions reaction, as the last of the potion frothed away into gas and disappeared. While the wound still remained unchanged on the leg, the bulk of the blacks, yellows and greens had gone away. Theos arms dropped limp by his sides as his breathing stabilized, having fallen unconscious from the pain. The priest, a much older and wizened man nearing the end of his years, walked slowly up to SGT Dufount, eyeing the empty potion bottle, then the full one on the nightstand. After clearing his throat and stepping between Alain and the shrine maidens, he began to speak as authoritatively as he could muster. Sir, I am sorry to tell you this but your friend, for everyones safety, must be immediately moved in to isolation. Also, I need you to come with me and tell me where and how your friend got this wound. I need to know all the details. SGT Dufounts face was etched with horror, staring at the wound as it slowly was re-growing the rotten blacks, greens and yellows right before their eyes. Y-yeah, I think your right. Damnit Septimus, you cant get here soon enough! I I am nowhere near good enough to handle this
Amala hung limply in the chains securing her to the dungeon walls. Thick blackened blood trickled down slowly from her wrist, where the manacle cut through the flesh of her only hand. Even though she no longer felt any pain from it, she hardly felt alive either. Her skin had become a much whiter tone, and her canines had extended a fair amount, while sharpening vastly, along with two small holes pierced in to her neck. Even as her eyes stared listlessly at the damp stone floor littered with her fingernails, her clothes ripped and torn offering little in the way of decency, the small light of anger still burned deep within them. That horrible night that horrible night Mobius, you should have just killed me I can wait I can wait however long it takes no matter what it takes even if it was just a mad dream, I will find a way to kill you! Even if that servant of Almalexia never comes, I WILL KILL YOU! Your greatest mistake will be giving me all the time in the world Chapter 35: Of Dragons, Men, and Demons (part 1) Where am I? She had been having strange dreams intermittently for a while, often of places she had never been, and things she had never seen. There was one, though, that would constantly recur. A dream of an endless expanse, split by an insurmountable wall with a singular resolute gate. A gate without visible lock or key other than a very small hole in its center, through which unintelligible whispers could be heard. The gate itself was covered in countless runes, some worn and others with a strange and unnatural sharpness to them. However, this time felt different this time she touched the gate, and just as suddenly as it appeared in her dreams, it was gone. Dianes vision was focused with a level of clarity far beyond anything she had ever experienced before, the level of detail was almost too surreal The subtle movements of each leaf on the trees towering nearly a hundred meters overhead the frosted tips of mountain peaks piercing the heavens the splash of a small droplet of dew shattered by the rapidly beating wings of a beetle the glints of moonlight dancing off the countless scales of a titanic winged lizard as it marched into the meadow, slowly emerging from the cover of the otherworldly forest. The titanic winged lizard. The one that is looking right at me. Move! Move! Move! Damnit! Why cant I move?! With each step the creature took, she could feel the earth tremble as a soft *boom* reverberated through the air. It was a creature she had only ever read about in books, proclaimed extinct by the gods, and seen at best with an artists depiction based on some ancient statues. It was a creature far more majestic and intimidating than any wyvern. This is dream! It has to be a dream! None of this is real! Dragons dont exist anymore! NOW MOVE! Dianes body finally started moving, but not in the way she wanted at all. She turned half-way, and started to slowly pace around the dragon, her unblinking eyes transfixed upon the creature its razor sharp teeth protruding like deadly lances its snarling lips the plumes of smoke billowing from the corners of its maw and the horrendous claws protruding from its feet, each easily the size of a great sword. It had finally stopped moving, and was now slowly turning its head, following Dianes path. The creatures piercing gaze followed her every movement, with undoubtedly no less detail than she could observe of it and analyzing her. What is going on?! Almost as if in response, she could hear a voice begin speaking slowly, strongly, and with authority Trauxis, watashi wa Bahamto ni michi o yuzuru koto o yurushimasen. Yagate, koko ni sumu subete no hito o zetsub kara kaih shimasu. Hoka no basho no kamigami to no sens o tori, soshite sari nasai! (Trauxis, I will not allow Bahamut to have his way. In time, I will release all who live here from their despair. Take your war with the gods elsewhere, and begone!) This. This is the voice I keep hearing in my head! But why? Why cant I understand what it is saying?! A slow rumble slowly filled the air and the smoke began to billow out more furiously from the dragons mouth, as it produced a sound as much a laugh as it was a mighty roar! Orokana chsana dmon! Sudeni hajimatte iru koto o tomeru ni wa oso sugimasu! Anata no sekai wa jbun ni kiku, bahamto ga doragon no furusato ni naru tame ni sore o erabu hodo no hfuna shigen o motte iru koto o kei ni omoubekidesu! (Foolish little Daemon! It is far too late for you to stop what has already begun! You should be honored that your world is large enough and has such a bounty of resources that Bahamut would choose it to become the home-world of the Dragons!) Is it answering that voice? It wasnt in my head? The voice echoed forth again, dripping with derision and indignation while matching the force of the dragons voice. The air itself began to quiver as the contest of wills continued! Anata ga koko de hateshinai sens to kurushimi o motarasu toki, anata wa watashi ga bon''yari to taiki suru koto o nozomimasu ka? Jinsei jitai wa jbun ni kutsdesu! Watashi wa sudeni kono sekai o danketsu sa sete itadeshou, soshite anata no kansh ga nakereba watashi no ninmu wa kanry shitadeshou! (You wish for me to stand idly by as you bring endless war and suffering here? Life itself is pain enough! I would have already united this world and my mandate would be complete if it wasn''t for your interference!) It sounds so near! But why cant I look for it?! Why cant I is it..?! Coming from me?! Trauxis eyes narrowed into a cold glare, focused in on Diane. It slowly began to march forward again, slowly turning to match her path circling around it. Its voice rapidly lowered, before building again to a grand and furious crescendo! Anata wa hontni kamigami ga anata no yume o jitsugen suru koto o kan ni surudarou to shinjite imasu ka? Karera wa watashitachi no tame ni kite iru no to onajiyni anata no tame ni kurudeshou! Anata no `sukui'' o todokeru koto o tsuiky suru koto de, anata wa haruka ni ku no kurushimi to itami o motarasudeshou. So no yna orokana gizen o wasurete kudasai! Kamigami ni taishite watashitachi no soba ni! Sore wa watashitachi no dare ni tottemo iminoaru mirai ga aru tame no yuiitsu no hhdesu! (Do you truly believe the gods would allow you to fulfill your dreams? They will come for you just as they are coming for us! In pursuit of delivering your ''salvation'', you will bring far more suffering and pain. Forget such foolish hypocrisy! Side with us against the gods! It is the only way for there to be a meaningful future for any of us!) The voice coming from Diane became cold, harsh and utterly hostile. Kore wa chaban ni sugimasen. Watashi wa sudeni ishutaru to jibun no keiyaku o musunde imasu. Anata ga susunde saranainara, watashi wa anata o tsukuranakereba naranaideshou! (This is nothing more than a farce. I have already struck my own deal with Ishtar. If you wont leave willingly, then I will have to make you!) Fumu! Saigomade oroka, chsana dmon. (Hmph! Foolish until the end, little Daemon.) Diane felt that if she could, she would be gritting her teeth in fury right now. I dont need to know what you are saying to know when you are looking down on me! You stupid Dragon! Just wait until I EEEEEEEEH?! A viscous pool of black began to form in front of her, as her arm reached forward, and a massive dual blade rose out from the slime. Except her arm was very black and red with a blade of bone protruding from her forearm through a gap in thick plated armor that was as dark as the void. In spite of her eyes never losing sight or focus on the dragon, as it reared up to colossal heights and an ominous orange glow started to gather in its throat, she couldnt help but be focused on what she was. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. WHAT. THE. FU- *THOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Everything was moving fast. Incredibly fast. WAY. TOO. FAST! While she felt like her eyes and body were able to see and respond without issue, her mind was an absolute blur. It was as if she was jumping through countless perspectives in fractions of a second, and before she could mentally adjust, she was somewhere new again. All the while, hellfire rained forth from Trauxis mouth, melting stone and turning the gargantuan trees to ash! She could feel herself blend with the shadows, before erupting forth behind the dragon with a vengeance! *KKKRRKK* With a sickening crunch, she felt as if her side was about to explode as she was sent hurtling through the air by an impact from the Dragons tail. She felt as if she could her words shouting, but her mind was too far into shock to process any of them. All the surrounding plants began to rapidly wither as the pain dissipated from her side, before the nauseating flitting around the battlefield began anew. However, this time rapid fire rays of darkness would form and fire from her face and thunderous blasts of lighting erupted from her palms, shaking the mountain with its fury! Blast after blast was deflected off the dragons crimson scales, redirected into the sky or the earth blasts that were shattering all else they came into contact with. The damnable monster began to laugh again, as it began to beat its wings and it unleashed a hurricane! She could feel it as the wind ripped and tore at her, turning even the smallest of stones into deadly projectiles, and ripping away all surrounding wildlife. How how can a dream be like this how did anyone even fight dragons if they were really like this?! Her body still didnt run, and it stopped flitting around the battlefield, and instead she felt an intense amount of energy gathering focusing as the orange glow began to form in the dragons throat again No! No, no no no no no! I will not die! Not now! Not in my dream! GWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHHA! She could hear a laugh, almost maniacal, resounding from her. Unabated. Unrepentant. Unstoppable Standing tall against the furious wind, her blade pointed towards the joint of the dragons wing she unleashed an insanely small, fast and thin blast of energy. For a moment, it almost felt like things slowed down again as she watched it pierce through a scale grander than a dozen of the best Dwarven shields, before a meaty explosion severed the wing from the dragon! With a furious and painful roar, it unleashed its hellfire yet again! Rage fueled its eyes, as it targeted the mountain itself its breath ripping out support and unleashing a landslide. Why why wont he stop laughing?! Why? Why cant I understand them? She could feel the flow of energy changing in her body yet again, and this time lines of energy rapidly began to carve themselves into the sky in the shape of an eye. Slowly, slowly it began to open The world. Everything. All things before her. All things behind her. All things around her, under her, inside her. Inside the dragon. The drakes circling and screaming around the collapsing mountaintop. The wyverns abandoning their collapsing nests. Countless birds fleeing the dangerous trees. The ants and beetles and worms popping from the heat of raging forest fire and the cracking of the earth itself. In that moment, a complete and total sense of everything flooded into her mind. An utterly inconceivable, overwhelming sense of everything. Something beyond the limits of a human mind her mind. KYAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!! She felt as if she was unleashing a terrible, overwhelming yell inside her own head, as the world surrounding her became nothing but white, filled only with a mad, echoing laugh.
Dianes eyes shot open long before her mind caught back up with her, her body frozen in place almost like the sleep paralysis felt when waking from mid dream. Except this felt quite different as her eyes slowly meandered around the ceiling, followed by an incredibly slow blink. *iiiiiiiiiinhaaaaaaaaleeeeeee* *eeeeeexhaaaaaaaleeeeeee* Why. Does. Everything. Feel. So. Slow? In the space of what felt like an eternity, Diane slowly raised her arm to look at her hand, each finger slowly separating until her palm was fully open. Then with the momentary sound similar to a sudden downpour her mind caught up to reality. Almost hyperventilating, she twisted around and yanked her spell book out from under her pillow, before rapidly flipping it open and reading between each of the spells. She hardly noticed that, in spite of the darkness, she could still see the pages as if it were daylight out her iris gleaming yellow, as a very different reality slowly set in. Its the same Shadow Step Devour Life and that one must have been Devils Ray all at the top tier, and then there were more! What was that piercing beam?! Or that last spell before Dianes eyes winced hard, as simply recalling the experience caused her mind to shudder. When she opened them again, she glanced quickly around the room just to make sure she didnt disturb anyone. Emily snuck off to sleep in the closet again Diane pouted a little, before freezing up. Wheres Clover?! And wheres Thistle?!?! She jumped up from bed, looking around frantically for a moment as a quick shadow broke the constant stream of moonlight from the window. Was that..? *PFFFFT* As Diane quietly crept towards the window and stuck her head out, a large fluffy tail smacked her dead in the face, filling her mouth with mounds of Saber Tooth Cat hair! Clover!! Diane sputtered out, her voice both sharp and in a whisper to try and avoid waking anyone! Get back inside! Hey, listen to me you oversized cat! Lacking any response from Clover, while deftly dodging some chaotic tail swipes, Diane finally had enough and managed to clamber onto the roof herself from the window, only just noticing Clovers numerous scratch marks on both the window sill and the side of the roof. Somewhat unsurprisingly, Thistleman was also laying passed out on the roof with one leg dangling lazily off the edge, using Clover as a pillow. Perhaps the most practical use of an oversized cat, if you didnt particularly worry about its massive teeth? Diane looked almost as if she was going to berate Thistleman, standing proud with her chest puffed out like a drill sergeant. However, she instead let out a small sigh before sitting down on the roof while hugging her knees, and her pajamas ruffling slightly in the breeze. The moon is really quite nice tonight she muttered quietly to herself, and then just sitting in silence while lost in thought, listening to Clovers rhythmic breathing. After a short while, Thistleman began to stir a moment, before bolting up. *eeek!* The sudden movement took her by surprise, and she couldnt stifle a small yelp. Diane, when did you come up here?! The surprise in his voice was palpable. I should ask the same of you! Diane countered quite matter-of-factly. I uh well thought it would be nice out Got youuu! So you took Clover on to the roof for a nap?! It was really nice out Hmph! Well, I suppose it is. Diane took a moment to act like she was appraising the night while she appreciated the guilty look of someone caught doing something they shouldnt have. Laugh at me getting drenched in alcohol again and I will tell Auntie Rhyme youre damaging the inn! Fufufufu! After she took her moment of self-adulation and enjoyed her secret blackmail plot to call in later, she asked another question to try and get past her sudden pang of guilt. Were you dreaming? Yeah. What about? just some old memories that got dredged up, things that I felt like Id forgotten. Thistleman looked wistfully back up at the sky, before turning to sit on the edge of the roof. Diane came and sat down next to him, and after another moment of silence, she continued. Were they happy memories? that all depends on your definition of happy. Confusion was certainly written all over Dianes face as she tried to process well, that. What? Happy is happy, you know? Its like a time where you smile because your kind of satisfied and your enjoying yourself? Kinda like in a peaceful or fun kinda way? I see then I suppose not. Thistle continued to stare off into the moonlit sky, his eyes weighed down by a weariness that crosses countless lifetimes, a weight inconceivable to any who cannot feel such things themselves. Oh Dianes voice trailed off slowly. Her face scrunched up in thought, before she stood up and balled her hands into determined little fists. Then in that case, cmon Clover! Get up you sleepy cat! Diane got a little loud, but still not too loud, as she tried to wake the Saber Toothed Cat up. It was an action that, for just about any other adventurer in history, would be considered sheer folly. Then again, those adventurers also hadnt managed to successfully adopt a Saber Toothed Cat without getting eaten in the process. Thistleman looked over, as it was his turn to be confused yet again! What are you up to? Thistle managed to push out his question, as Clover stretched and yawned, his claws also stretching out of his paws and cutting nice grooves into the roof. I am going to have some fun. Without skipping a beat, she hopped right on to Clovers fluffy back. What? Now? But arent we still grounded? Thistles confusion was only getting worse. Then I am sneaking out. Ready Clover? She patted Clover on the head, as he closed his eyes and gave a soft yowl almost in affirmation. If you want to join me, then catch up! You might think you were so sneaky, but I have seen how fast you can run! With a small giggle, she gripped tightly on to Clovers fur, as he leapt into the street below and bolted off into the city. Thistleman stood on the roof for a minute, his mouth still somewhat agape. When did she see me running?! Im not that bad at staying in character, am I?! Thistlemans eye twitched a little at the thought that he might not be as good at doing things that dont involve destroying other things as he thought he was. If you really want to see fast no, no just normal fast calm dont accidentally break the city again After a couple deep breaths, Thistleman hopped off the side of the roof and lightly jogged after Diane and Clover. Its pretty simple really, just gotta follow the scent of Saber Toothed Cat! Chapter 35: Of Dragons, Men, and Demons (part 2) *crack* *crack* *crunch* Why? *crack* *crack* *crunch* What did we ever do to deserve this? *crack* *crack* *crunch* Nothing none of this it doesnt make any sense at all so why? Roks large black-and-green hands hammered away in an almost relentless, therapeutic rhythm. He continued crushing stone after stone into a mixture of water and plant matter in a larger makeshift stone bowl until it turned into a coarse paste. *crack* *crack* *crunch* Why is it always like this? Even when I heard Grandpas stories even when the Elders told tales from long ago it was always the same That we had a kingdom once that our tribes once covered lush fields and ample farmland and that if we waited quietly and patiently, one day, we could prosper again *crack* *crack* *crunch* But none of the gods ever favored us they always favored the humans the ones who took everything from us the elders said that our fate was sealed from the ancient kings decision to side with the dragons but hadnt they also said that half the kingdom was lost to man by then? *crack* *crack* *crunch* *crack* *crack* *crunch* *CRAAAAACK* With a much too hard strike, Rok split the bowl he was working on. Again. And, for the umpteenth time, he grimaced unpleasantly as he separated the paste and put the shards of the bowl into his soon-to-be-paste pile. The paste he poured into a hollowed out hunk of tree that was partially filled with more small stones, which he proceeded to lift with a slight huff. Like we ever had a choice to begin with Rok turned to face the massive half-moon-shaped rock wall behind him. Numerous small streams slowly dripped out a black, pitch-like liquid from vein-like holes perforating the cliff. Even after a few days, Im still only about three quarters of the way through at least plugging the big holes was easier He continued on with his grizzly work, as he walked up to each of the still-open holes and plugged them with his makeshift patching mixture. As much as he tried to maintain his focus, he could hardly maintain his composure. His face, still stained with the streaks of long-dried up tears, contorted in pain each time his bloodshot eyes moved from one spot to the next. I dont even know if this will work or if this is helping I dont even know what what my tribe has become or what Ive become He quivered and shook his head, as if trying to shake loose some horrible memories, and picked up his work speed. Behind the larger rocks and boulders what was holding the veins of this colossus together if he knew what would be used to make it he would have never agreed to that demons deal in the first place. Rok shuddered again, pushing himself to continue his grisly task. Dont stop. Mustnt stop... Sleepless nights, round the clock. *shlup* *shlup* *shlup* *Guuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhh* A nigh surreal chorus of groans quietly whispered out of holes in the colossus. Rok froze, his bloodshot eyes bulging as the hairs on his skin stood on end. Ignore it! Ignore it, ignore it, ignore, ignore, ignore, its just in my head, they died they''re dead He tried, desperately, to suppress his memory. Right after those damned humans blasted him the great weapon he was promised! His chance for revenge, he couldnt lose it, not like this not so soon! When he rushed to see the extent of the damage to his colossus, he found rivers of that black, pitch-like fluid rushing out of it as if flowing from severed arteries. Strangely enough, all those things out there they ignored him, like he wasnt even there. He didnt question it then, and he took the chance to grab the nearest boulder, something he should have never been able to lift and tore it from the ground. He pushed as hard as he could to fill the hole, but before he could plug it inside he saw horror. A terrible patchwork of flesh, roots, and bone and scattered protrusions of faces faces he knew, moaning in a gruesome chorus unable to rest They are trapped unable to pass on in a tomb of stone he gave me power and in exchange he cursed my friends my family my ancestors they suffer its not my fault, its not my fault, its not my fault! Rok dropped to his knees, as he dropped his storage log and spilled the rocky paste on the ground. His hands pressed tightly against the stone behemoth, he muttered in unison with his thoughts while slightly swaying back and forth, back and forth again Mustnt stop cant stop Like a poorly strung-up doll, Rok lifted himself up again. He had work to finish. He couldnt rest until it was done. In fact, he doubted if he would be able to rest even after it was done. Exhausted. Tired. But still he didnt break. Why His mind cycled back again, trapped in its loop. A loop which made it impossible to notice something stalking him through the forest. Something that, even if he had his full wits about him, he still might have missed. Long, wiry fingers pierced with various pieces of animal bones and coated in tattoos tightened their grip around a long wooden staff. Hyehyehyehyeh It smells a little different the energy feels a little different and yet so similar this must be what started the affliction? The trail leads here break the source, free the dead The soft, wet laugh caught in its throat as it whispered quietly to itself. It was a hunter, and it had found some prey.
The soft crunch of mossy rock underfoot was one of the only sounds that broke the silence of the forest, alongside the rhythmic huffing of Rok and the water sloshing about in his crudely fashioned barrel, which he barely kept balanced in his shaky palms. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This should be enough almost done. The trek from a small pool of water back to the Colossus was relatively short, yet naturally the hard part with the heavy barrel of water was unfortunately also the part going back uphill. A slow, steady, rhythmic march. Gueh!? Rok sputtered, as he stumbled over a thick tree root protruding from the ground, causing a chunk of water to splash out of his barrel. Hard to focus He was nearing the limits of his stamina. Such a simple mistake in familiar terrain would ordinarily be laughable to a goblin, since traversing rock and wood came as naturally as breathing. However, even in his ungainly new form, and in spite of his exhaustion, his instincts reacted. As he stumbled, Rok suddenly felt all his hairs stand on end as his bloodshot eyes widened to their maximum. He dropped his barrel of water and tried to twist around as fast as he could, but not fast enough! A long, wicked spear whizzed with incredible speed and force through the air and gouged a path through Roks left cheek and clipped a chunk out of his ear before it impaled itself into a tree behind the large goblin. His eyes sharpened as they quickly darted in the direction the spear came from, just in time to see a large man covered in tattoos, animal hides and armored in their bones sprinting towards him while wielding a vicious shamanistic staff covered in talismans and more bone spikes. HYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKYEKYEEEEE!! The man released an absolutely inhuman shriek as he blitzed in with animalistic fury, as Rok instinctively kicked his now empty barrel from the ground towards the thing. Only one thought pervaded his mind, even now. WHY?! WHY?!? Rok turned to flee back up towards the colossus, as he hoped the barrel would buy him a precious few seconds. However, as he started to run, he felt an intense pressure grasp his foot, causing him to fall the ground. GRAH! Rok bellowed out, flipping over to see a large vine had burst out and entangled his foot, while more vines rapidly crept towards him from the underbrush. *THWOOM* Out of the corner of his eye, Rok could see the barrel he kicked towards the bestial man splinter and shatter with a swing of the shamanistic staff, while his other hand glowed green as he pointed it towards Rok and clenched his fist. UUUOOOOOOOOOOO!! Rok bellowed again, as he ripped a stone from the forest floor and immediately poured his mana into the stone as he used it to break the vine grappling his foot. Reinforced Strike! Swift Strike! Swift Strike! Swift Strike! Agility! The moment the vine snapped, Rok launched himself further up the hill as a mass of vines poured on top of where he just was. All of his senses were screaming to him, screaming to run! KYEHYEHYE! YOU CANNOT ESCAPE ME! As your bones become brittle, your skin like ash, as your muscles start to wither, you shall fall! FRAILTY! The sickening laugh echoed through the forest, as a turpid brown aura formed and burst from the lfhenars staff. Rok felt like his body betrayed his mind, his muscled strained and contorted against his will to move as all the built up strain in his body felt like it was amplified tenfold. He groaned and wheezed, as he struggled desperately to keep moving. I WILL NOT DIE MuSt nOt sToP!! Rok screamed through his warped vocal chords, as he focused his fear and rage inwards. As his body was slowly enveloped by a black shroud, Rok felt the effects of the spell lessening on him. Without missing a step, the lfhenar ripped his spear from the tree with his free hand and launched it towards Rok as he continued his mad pursuit. Rok tried to dodge out of the way again, but not fast enough as the spear ripped through part of his upper shoulder, spraying blackened blood as it went. The lfhenar was rapidly closing in. He was faster, stronger, and more experienced in every regard. And, unlike Rok, he was rested and fully prepared. FASTER FASTER! With a burst of speed, Rok dashed out of the forest into the clearing where he had been smashing rocks. He could see his crude scimitar and bow laying on the ground next to his stone pile, as the enormous hole in the Colossus gave the impression of a large half-moon cliff face. IM ALMOST THERE. As he approached his weapons, Roks vision became blurry. Rocks, trees, plants all of it began to distort as a horrible feeling of nausea and vomiting overwhelmed his senses. Again, through his rage, he tried to will himself through it! KYEHYEHYE! I SAID YOU COULDNT ESCAPE ME, MONSTER! The lfhenars twisted laugh came as he descended with fury upon Rok. His vision was blurry, and his hearing began to scatter. He needed to come up with something, and fast. With a strong kick, Rok launched a mound of dirt and pebbles into the bestial shaman and immediately followed up with a right counter aiming for the lfhenars ribs. Reinforced Strike! Swift Stri- The goblin immediately paid for his mistake, as the shamans body twisted out of the way of his blow and his staff ripped into Roks knee, dropping him to the ground once more and eliciting another howl of agony from Rok. He was left with nothing. In a desperate bid to protect himself and live even a moment longer, Rok drew on all the energy he had left, as he pushed his body through its limits and timed his dodges for any fatal blows, and taking the beating for any that weren''t. The power to avenge my family?! The power to fight? Why Why dont we have the right to live? The lfhenars assault was relentless and fast, in mere moments he bludgeoned chunks of flesh from Roks arms, sides and legs. He was prepared to have his kill. IT ENDS HERE, KYEHYEHYE! Before he could move in for the finishing blow, the air began to fill with a ghastly chorus of goblinoid moans and the earth began to tremble under his feet. What the-? The shamans eyes darted around, as he grasped his staff with both hands and held it defensively while he tried to locate the source of the disturbance. This is my chance! Rok didnt hesitate, he rolled onto his feet and launched himself away as fast as he could. Even if my muscles tear and break, I will not stop, I will survive! Overdrive! Blood from Roks wounds splattered across the ground as he dashed towards the Colossus, the sharp sounds of his muscles and bones tearing and snapping sung out in a grisly chorus. Before he could give chase, the lfhenar saw it moving. His eyes opened wide in shock, as a massive column of stone and earth raised itself from the far side of the cliff, casting its long, dark shadow over him. The voices he could barely make out what they cried in the goblin tongue Tribe Danger Must Protect? Shit. There was a moments hesitation as he saw his prey, that demonic goblin, trying to escape. SHIT-ON-A-FUCKING-STICK! Before Rok could bolt away, the shaman grabbed his spear and launched it one last time after the fleeing goblin. He didnt wait to see if it hit, as he immediately turned to flee himself. FENRIR, I CALL UPON YOU TO UPHOLD THE CONTRACT AND GRANT ME THE POWER OF THE WOLF! YR! Almost seamlessly, the lfhenar transformed into a wolf as he sprinted desperately, barely making it out of the way of the titanic column of stone that smashed with a primal fury into the hillside. He didnt want to look back, but he had no choice as a shadow began to rapidly cover all the land before him. He could see it the hillside rising far above the trees the half-moon cliff was actually an empty hole in the towering golem! The Colossus took a massive swing at the tree line, shattering countless pines and oaks while sending a shotgun blast of splinters, earth and stone towards the Shaman, the outer edges of the shockwave pelted his wolf-like coat and stabbed into his hide, and it elicited a yelp in pain. However, its assault was not over and the Colossus began to tear boulders from the hilltops and launched them on after another towards the fleeing wolf. Lesser Healing, Evasion, Limber Stance, Reinforcement! Using a combination of his skills, the lfhenar managed to dodge two of the boulders, but he was burning energy and fast. That damned demon put up far more of a fight than he expected. Then he saw the third boulder coming in, the golem''s aim was dead on. Human Form! With a leap and a twist, the lfhenar turned back in to a human facing the oncoming boulder. With a burst of green energy, a swarm of vines twisted themselves to make a net between two trees. Toughened Body! Reinforcement! Ki Wave! The net of vines slowed the boulders descent, going just a little slower with each successive snap. A blast of energy erupted from his palm and impacted the boulder, yet it still wasnt enough, as it crashed into the earth and rolled onwards towards the lfhenar, crushing effortlessly through the sparse underbrush. He then planted both of legs firmly onto the ground, each stomp causing cracks to form in the mossy stone, as he brought his arms and fists to his side, prepared to punch forward. He poured all as much of his mana as he could muster into his fists, shielding them with a bright glow of pure energy before the boulder could strike him. KYEHYEHYE! IS THIS THE BEST YOUVE GOT?! KYAAAAAHYAHYA!!!! With a laugh and a ferocious slam, the shaman smashed both his hands into the oncoming boulder, the speed of its rotation shredded his flesh and drove him back at incredible speed, until suddenly his footing disappeared. The force of the boulder drove him downward into the dark crag, as it continued rolling onward overhead. The skin on his hands had been shredded down to his bones, and many of the bone piercings he had on his hands had been torn out. Heaving heavily, the lfhenar looked around and froze. The moist, unsettling air was the least troublesome part. He could feel it He could smell it another presence similar to the goblin Night eye. The walls were covered in a strange, slimy chitin. And there were bodies of various creatures piled with an assortment of other matter in here. Each of them placed around countless large, white eggs. Amongst the bodies were some that clearly smelled like the berserkirs. Was I wrong? The lfhenar had but a moment to think to himself, before he could hear the rustle of countless legs, wings and antennae. This isnt a hornets nest what is this?! It only took him another moment to find out, as a small swarm of massive roaches began to emerge from the darkness. Their dark black chitin and massively enlarged mandibles blended nearly perfectly with the darkness in the crag, their locations given away only by their countless red eyes and demonic auras. What the fuck is this?! The lfhenar shrieked, followed by the sound of crunching chitin. Chapter 36: Malfeasance (part 1) The soft pitter patter of Clovers paws rushed down the cobbled, winding paths through Njords slums as the cool night air flowed effortlessly through Dianes hair, causing it to flow elegantly behind her. She glanced back, looking across the intermittent and flickering mana lamps for any sign of someone behind her. A sly grin inched its way across her face. I bet hes really freaking out right now! She giggled to herself a little, as Clover slowed down. Fooound you. EEEEP! Diane squealed in surprise as Thistlemans half-bored voice sauntered down from above her. Diane spun quickly back around to catch Thistle sitting lazily atop the hanging sign-post for the Crimson Dragon, one of the many questionable taverns populating the slums. Cmon Clover, dont let him catch up this easily! Go, go! With an abrupt turn, Clover cut off down a dark side alley before knocking over a few poorly stacked crates on his way out. Lets see him keep up if we zig zag through the town! Muahahaha! With a smirk, Diane continued guiding Clover down the shabby streets. Even at this late hour, and in spite of the recovery still in progress, some of the taverns were still open. The regular drunks stumbling out of the taverns couldnt so much as dodge out of the way as they instead would fall and tumble to the side. *hic* Ayyy, yooouu. Wash ere ur goin *hic* On yer cat? SHTUPID! Fuck Chad ya know who that is? Its tha devil girl! Shiiiit she could be tha demon lord hisself WASH OUT ON DA DAMN ROAD! *urp* FUCKIN HELL CHAD, WATCH WHERE YOUR THROWING UP! Diane giggled to herself as the boisterous sounds faded out behind her, as she didnt spare them a single glance back. He wont catch me off guard this time! As Clover cut down into the next alleyway, Dianes eye opened wide. I caaauuughhht youuu- Clover, jump! Diane cut off Thistle, who was leaning on a wall blocking part of the narrow alley with his head slightly cocked to the side. With a sudden crouch-turned-leap, Clover went flying overhead and landed with all the grace of a cat. Ohhhhhh, I think I see whats going on now. Hmmm Thistleman muttered to himself as Diane sped off once again. Well then, in that case game on! I know hes fast, but how is he doing that?! I think Im being too predictable? He will definitely catch us next time unless Diane glanced around. She recognized this road, and it ran towards the central market without any other turns for a little ways. Plus with the curves, it would offer an ideal cut-off point for Thistle to catch her again. Her grin widened, as she gave Clovers fur a nice little tug and pointed towards the nearest rooftop. Clover, up! The saber toothed cat slowed to a stop, cocked his head towards the roof, and with a soft, yet rumbling mewl he sprinted towards the side of the building. Diane couldnt resist laughing as Clover pounced up the shoddy wooden porches before clawing himself the rest of the way on to the roof. Alright, now to the water! Go, Clover, go! Diane shouted with glee, as various lights turned on in the homes caught in their wake. With the light of the moon as their only guide, they made their way leaping from roof to roof towards the harbor, graced with a light, salty breeze. As they neared the harbor, the masts of shadowy ships came into view from the other side of Tormunds Wharf. Along with it came the edge of the land-locked buildings. With another graceful leap, Clover plopped down onto the ground. Alright, straight clear. Left clear. Right KYAH!! She felt a hand suddenly grab her foot. Tag, this was tag, right? So now I win? Thistleman looked back up at her again, a certain listless expression etched across his face. Hrrrrrmmmmm fine. You win. Her face reddened slightly, as she huffed while closing her eyes and turning her head off to the side haughtily. After a momentary silence, she glanced back at him from the side of her eyes. Still nothing? Ok, so for your prize, youre gonna help me sneak to the top of the harbor gate tower! she declared authoritatively. Why? Because its fun. F. U. N. FUUUN. Diane twisted back around and stared with absolute determination back at Thistleman. So my prize is to help you sneak to the top of a guard tower? Thistleman stared back at her quizzically, and obviously confused. Yes. fine. Thistleman let out a short sigh, when Diane suddenly leapt off Clover and grabbed his arm. Alright! Come on, come on! Lets go!!! With the unholy force of an overly-motivated child, she dragged him out on to the wharf. Cmon Clov- er? She slowed for a moment as she looked back to call their feline friend. What is it? Thistleman turned to look back as well, as Clover stretched himself out, digging his claws into the planks of the warf to relax after a good run. Its nothing. Lets go. Diane shook her head, causing her hair to bounce slightly with the back and forth motion, before she resumed her advance. Lets go! Thistleman glanced back quizzically, his eyes knitted in thought.
The trio made their way quickly and quietly across Tormunds Wharf. The soft sounds of the harbor water lapped against the support posts, as the distant sounds of larger waves struck the outer harbor walls. You know, Ive heard that they have a really awesome festival here come autumn. I think they called it the Harvest Festival? The whole place gets decorated, people dress up in all kinds of crazy ways, and they cook lots of really good food. Then they have a really cool parade late in the night, and they use magic to make all kinds of crazy lights and effects! Just think about it, having something like that here! Diane pranced ahead, as she whispered to Thistleman. She smiled widely as the calm waters caught her reflection in the moonlight. And then, the whole sky gets lit up, painted like a canvas! Its something they do to pay respects? Dunno what that means though. Sounds like a waste of mana if you ask me The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Without batting an eye, Thistleman followed along, keeping an eye out for any guards as Diane prattled on. He put on a little smile, although he still couldnt shake his confusion. I dont get why any of this has her so riled up, but at least well she isnt miserable anymore. Although I really have no idea what this emotion is coming from her? Everything about tonight is just weird. I dont quite see how any of this is fun either Hrmmm. After a little ways, they reached the edge of the harbor, where they could barely make out a single long walkway that connected to another wharf that followed along the inner edge of the wall. The current angle of the moon barely illuminated it through the darkness, its pale light reflected from the calm harbor waters. A single guard with a torch walked slowly down the walkway, before entering the last tower on the end. I suppose this is where I help out now? Thistleman put a single finger up to his lips, and waved at Diane to follow him. Looking carefully around, he waved for her to follow him. Just the one guard out on patrol? His eyebrows furrowed together again in thought, as he guided Diane and Clover across the walkway to the wall, and hid in the cover of its shadows behind a few crates. Wait here for a moment I need to check this first tower to make sure its clear for you and Clover to sneak by Thistle whispered quietly. Diane nodded emphatically as they crouched deeper behind the crates. Clovers fluffy tail still poked out a bit as it slowly waved around. Good enough Without a sound, Thistleman crept closed to the midway tower, to the boisterous sounds of laughing. Hey Cid, let me tell yah something, dont you ever go to day shift. They dont kick it like we do on nights, bwahaha! The deep voice of a portly man rumbled out of the open tower door way. Eh? When did I ever say I was gonna do that? You had one drink too many there, Halfgar? The other leaner man retorted in slick, oily voice. With the way youve been going on about Brunhilde, I couldnt help but wonder if youd try and join her squad. She aint as good as our boss, shed hold yer ass to the fire if ya missed a patrol or three. Halfgar prodded Cid, before taking another deep swig, causing some ale to dribble through the stubble on his face. Aye, sure, I would never work for her, I was just saying when have you ever seen a dame that could be such a looker in this armor? Just think about it A dirty grin plastered itself on Cids face, as neither of the men noticed the pair of kids and the large saber toothed cub slip past the doorway. Thistlemans eyebrows knotted ever further as they reached the gate tower. Glancing in, a half dozen guards were passed out in various states and angles, as the heavy stench of alcohol wafted out of the chamber. The only sober guard, likely the one who had entered earlier, was collecting the empty and partially drunk mugs of ale and had been taking them to the sink. Useless shitty night shift I dont get why they keep letting the shifts go like this even if I complain they still dont do jack, fucking favoritism I need to get to day shift, fucking trash With a loud clink, the tall guard finished piling the glasses of ale into the basin, before tapping a small mana stone into a slot on the counter. With it, a small arc of water shot up from the harbor underneath to fill the basin. Thistleman looked over at Clover, then back at the small doorway, then up at the top of the wall, which was currently unmanned. He motioned for Clover to go atop the wall, and then for Diane to follow him. They were able to enter unheard between the loud snoring and the clink of mugs and plates being washed. Well, other than the fact Thistle could also hear Dianes heart racing as loud as thunder. Thank god the Canian was one of the passed out guards if he was awake at all, we would not have been able to sneak through As they carefully wound their way up the tower, they passed by a bunkroom full of more snoring guards, a well-stocked store-room, and then the machine room which operated the sea gate. The gate itself was closed at night in order to prevent any sea monsters from entering the harbor, and only opened in an emergency. As they popped open the top hatch of the tower, Diane caught her breath at the view, and ran excitedly to the railing. A large mana crystal was hung in the center of the room, giving off a bright light much like a light-house. The moonlight glistened across the harbor to one side, and the slow-rolling ocean on the other. The large silhouettes of ships cut across the skyline and reflected cleanly in the waters, amidst the backdrop of distant shadowy mountains and endless swaying forests. The starry night sky was almost entirely unobstructed, other than the occasional small wisps of clouds. The cool sea breeze was also much stronger atop the tower, with the fresh salty smell of the water wafting up from the waves crashing on the sea wall. This this is what I wanted to see! Isnt it grand?! Diane bounced around, almost forgetting any semblance of caution. Diane looked back over at Thistlemans face, her eyes dropping a little as some of her excitement ebbed away. Thistle looked quietly across the harbor and the walls surrounding the town. This is troublesome and makes absolutely no sense? Even after everything that happened why? Hey Thistle, you know, I- Ive been wondering something. Her tone changed, her voice trembling a little as she spoke. What is it? Thistleman asked after a moments silence. Does the world have to be such a cold place? Is it possible to be happy, or to have a moments peace? Thistleman slowly blinked, before his head jolted to the side. Diane looked almost wistfully out at the moons reflection. Im sorry, what?!? The question caught him completely off-guard. Well, you know, everyone always hates each other. People always try and kill each other sometimes, you have to kill others just to live Her eyes teared up a little as she continued on, I was just wondering, if we could just stop everyone from fighting and dying maybe even make peace with the demons? It would be nice if people could just be happy, you know? you cant make peace with the demons. Thistleman responded flatly, matching her teary eyes with a steely gaze. Why not? The world cant be that cruel, can it? she pressed on. The change your talking about isnt possible for them. Do you know what drives them, and why? Well no it- it isnt like people have really talked with them but if we could, I am sure something could be done! Th-then nobody would need to die fighting them again! Dianes voice trembled even more as she spoke, as the tears in her eyes began to slowly roll down her cheeks. Her hands tightened into small, shaking fists. Hmph Thistleman halfway snorted. The thing about them, its that they cannot feel any of emotions youve been talking about. Happiness? Joy? Hope? Peace? Such things are incomprehensible to a demon. Pain, rage, sadness, despair almost all of their lives are consumed by these types of emotions. The only thing they can feel outside of those is the exhilaration of an adrenaline rush. He spoke harshly, but firmly. As Dianes eyes darted away, he took his hand and lifted her chin back up. She needs to hear this Even a little bit at a time, I need to break this mindset its dangerous, and could get her killed! But Isnt that just too sad? Her voice had become little more than a soft, sniffling whisper. I doubt any of them would see it that way. If you had over ten thousand years, I doubt you could have found more than two He firmly drove his point home. Diane still would not meet his gaze again, and after a minute Thistleman sighed. He leaned against the railing to look down at the small waves rolling in. He then continued, his voice almost sorrowful. Its not like they have much choice in the matter, nor is it that that gods want to change things for the better. They have done nothing more than to divide up the worlds time and again. The only way to find peace and escape the cruelty and suffering of the world is through the death of all things. I think I could be plenty happy if I could just keep my little piece of the world here Her words were now almost silent, too quiet to even be called a whisper. Then you would need to get far, far stronger. Even then, if you slip up, or someone stronger comes along you could still lose everything. Then I would just need to become stronger than anybody! Right?! Diane stepped in closer, and grabbed Thistlemans arm tightly. Thistleman glanced at her from the side of his eyes. The sorrowful tone carried on, with a hint of a challenge towards her. Countless people have said the same thing, do you think you could do better than all of them? She kept her counter simple. Do you think you could find a moment of joy in your life? Maybe I went a little far there Thistleman blinked. Then blinked again. After another moment, he slowly cracked a very enigmatic smile. Well, at the moment, I dont really feel anything at all. I suppose that is a nice change, for once. Feeling nothing is a nice change? Cmon, you gotta do better than that! She giggled a little bit, some of the despondence on her face clearing up into a tiny half smile. Oh, then make me! He leaned in and poked her on the shoulder. Before Diane could counter again, they were interrupted by the loud stomps of leathery boots ascending the stairwell and a gruff shout. Hey, whose up there?! I know you aint a guard! Thistle! If we get caught up here, Auntie will definitely ground us for good! We gotta get away! Diane exploded in nervous terror, quickly looking around for any other way down. Thistle opened up with a much bigger smile. Oh, dont worry, I have a *great* idea. Something about his eyes made her feel just a bit worried? The way he looked from her down to the water, and back again I uh maybe getting grounded for a while longer isnt so bad? Hey? Thistle? As the guard threw open the hatch, he was greeted by a loud shriek! I DONT WANNA GET WE- KYAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH! *SPLOOSH* *YOWL* *SPLOOSH* He rushed to look over the edge of the railing in time to spy a small, very conspicuous group swimming away. He muttered to himself, as he rubbed his eyes. Seriously, what the fuck? I Im just not even going to report this Captain Ross already wants to kick me out for reporting on the shit standards here theyd just say I imagined it while drinking and fire me. I gotta get Brunhilde to accept my transfer even if I gotta beg Just a little later that night, Emily was startled awake as a large, wet, smelly creature tried to crawl into the closet to cuddle with her. Chapter 36: Malfeasance (part 2) Eric paced rapidly down the main thoroughfare of Njord back to the adventurers guild, his hands crossed into the opposite sleeves of his robes to hide his recurrent nervous twitches and shakes. If Im to eventually become a branch manager in the Guild, I am supposed to be able to watch and learn how to manage guild affairs. Thats what Baal said. HE said it. So why, when called for an EMERGENCY meeting, would he suddenly change his mind at the door to the city hall and send me back to the guild? Erics lips twitched readily, as his pace accelerated and decelerated in tune with his nervousness. He said that as long as we supported that kid, I would become a branch manager. But he didnt say that it would make me qualified to be one? Does that mean, even after all this time, I am still not good enough? Would I lose my title after our contract is done and Baal leaves? What do I do? I just I want to curl up in my spot In spite of his inherent distraction, Eric subconsciously dodged through the large throngs of people crowding the streets, and made his way back in to the guild. From the intricate carvings of the World Serpent adorning the walls into the guild to the thick and heavy entrance doors, not to mention the near constant presence of adventurers, the Adventurers Guild was the only place Eric ever really felt safe. Really, it was also the only place he ever thought of as home. Exhaling in relief after he closed the weighty doors behind him, he proceeded up to Elsies desk. The catkin began her usual routine anytime he returned to the guild, bouncing between each foot as she spoke. Wyelcome byack Myster Eric! Did the myeeting end early? Her demeanor and tone were certainly disarming enough, and while Baal said such traits would be good for handling rough adventurers, Eric couldnt help but wonder if she was picked for his own sanitys sake as well. Ah, well, not it hasnt by the way, has anyone important come by? Elsies ears folded back for a moment in thought, and something about her expression and the little green vest she wore made Eric almost want to pet her, much as one would pet an ordinary cat. Thankfully, he knew better. He saw the last person who tried that get mauled. Just the thought sent shivers down his spine Nyah! Hmmm nyobody has byeen by. Were you expyecting someone? Her head tilted quizzically, dangerously even not because her expression was dangerous. Far from it. It was dangerous for him. Ah, I will definitely make a foolish mistake if I talk with her much longer! No no, well, if anyone does come by, I will be taking care of some administrative business in my office. T-Thanks for all your good work Elsie! Nyo problem! Eric hurried along through the door behind her desk, desperately trying to ignore her wave as she bounced back and forth. Why do some of the most dangerous things come bundled in the cutest packages? Ah, I cant wait to get back to my room and relax into my spot on the couch, right in front of the fireplace it took so long to position it to perfectly catch the cross-breeze too how come it is so hard to get something comfortable and just right? Twas some of the many great mysteries of life that he pondered, as he made his way through the labyrinthine halls and up a few flights of stairs to his office. If nobody came by, and nothing seems to be going on, then really I am still just a hindrance... The thought was short lived, however. While he was greeted by the usual light fragrance of lavender that grew in pots adjacent to the doorway and the pleasant warmth granted by the Ever-Burning logs of a Mystacian Elderwood in the fireplace, he was not prepared for the glowering expression emanating from a very familiar black-haired boy. From the moment he stepped into the room, he felt the childs piercing gaze cut into him, even while he was slouched back into Erics favorite Tusker-leather couch. Somehow, the stitched-together light brown shirt and dark-grey pants with the frayed hems just added to the sense of danger surrounding the child. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Hes the kid who is always following that Diane girl around something about him always feels so unsettling, just like Baal is this why he sent me back?! Then, a rather impulsive thought forced its way through Erics head, and he spoke before he really thought about what he was saying. Ah, hey! Kid! Thats my spot! Move before you mess it up!
*BOOOM* *THOOOM* A thunderous cacophony of destruction, magic, and technology rippled through the dark, freezing air. Lights flashed barely long enough to reveal collapsing stone walls amidst a heavy snowfall. WHERE ISSSS HEEE? Sias-Aryn hissed, as her snake-like body coiled tighter around her prey. The sounds of snapping bones joined the horrendous symphony. *FWOOOM* A column of fire erupted outside one of the many windows of the throne room, its red light reflected off of Sias-Aryns scales which glistened with crimson, free-flowing blood. The futile struggle of the Minotaur did nothing to assuage itself of its plight as the life was squeezed out of it. Sias cracked a sadistic smile as she leaned in towards the face of the Minotaur, using two of her hands to secure his head and yank it back to look up at her, while she pointed two wicked, curved blades carefully at its eyes. Tell me how doesss it feel for the oncceee mighty Minotaur to now look sssooo small? If you would jussst tell me where Grath ran off to instead of gurgling so much, I may ssspare you some sssuffering! The rapidly fading light from the column of fire only amplified the clear insincerity etched across Sias humanoid face. With its dying breath, the Minotaur eked out a horrifying, wide smile revealing its massive white teeth, covered in foam, blood and spittle, and raised its final challenge. Until the last we will spite your every step! The Minotaur heaved violently, and spat towards the Demonic Nagas face. Instinctively, she dodged back while twisting the head of the Minotaur and constricting her body. A chorus of snapping bones joined the blood spurting out from within the deadly rings of Sias body, and various bodily organs bulged up and out of the lifeless mouth of the Minotaur. Hmph ssso be it. She hissed again, as she slowly unwound herself from the broken corpse of the once proud beast, before slithering past dozens of mutilated bodies towards a broken stone throne. The other generalsss received praise for how quickly they finissshed their missionsss yet I am behind schedule because I have to deal with all these fanaticsss! Even ssso soon, we shall turn the survivors into demons in ssservice to our lord! Your will is nothing before our glorious Lord! Her voiced echoed across empty chambers, her body slowly coiling around the throne as the sound of battle died down outside. Her triumphant monologue was interrupted, though, as a small imp came scurrying in. Perhaps one of the smallest of the demons, the creature was no more than 2 feet tall. A mere speck in Sias eyes. While being not much more than skin and bones, with paltry stubs of horns atop their red and black heads, imps did have their uses. Other than their glib tongues and quick grasp of lesser spells, they could also be created in mass and made for fantastic battlefield fodder. My lady, my lady! Ah I see your creativity knows no bounds, my lady! Ah, a report, as well, for you! The imp spoke quickly with a slick voice, before taking a quick bow at a safe distance. Ssskip the groveling and the flattery and be out with it! In spite of her outwardly callous tone, Sias had to admit that the damnable imps definitely had a knack for words. Looking across the chamber, she couldnt help but to take some pride in her handy work. She alone had cleared the throne room of the Daemon Kings staunches soldiers, and had gracefully ensured they suffered to the greatest degree possible in doing so. The imp, however, twitched a moment before continuing. I must say, as well, that you truly look your best, showered in the blood of countless foes! Our Lord Carinthus would even commend your beauty in this very moment! To be watched by our Lord she murmured quietly to herself in thought for but a moment, before curtly repeating her command. The report. The imp tensed up much more visibly, and Sias narrowed her eyes in response. Ah, yes, the report. It appears the former Daemon King Grath broke out from our encirclement by the south wall and is fleeing towards the wilderness. However, viscount Tormac has vowed to personally rectify this unfortunate set of circumstances and has taken his remaining command in pursuit! He is most assured that we will secure Grath for you within the day. Also, may I say th- Before the imp could continue any further, Sias grabbed the small demon by its head and feet, and with a furious screech ripped him in two! SSSENDING A MERE IMP FOR THIS REPORT! SSSUCH COWARDICE! TORMAC, IT SHOULD BE YOU SSSUFFERING MY WRATH! South south The Nagas eyes narrowed further. The rest of the plan should be coming together around now if somehow Grath escapes further south and encounters the humans, it might put everything in jeopardy! Sias tensed at the thought. Any more blunders, and she might have to face Carinthus wrath! She needed to move quickly. Leave behind enough demons to start converting the Daemons, and gather the rest as soon as possible to prepare to march south. She smiled malevolently, as her mind raced to rework the current plan. From the reports of our scouts and sources, we will easily have more than enough power. And more importantly if I start moving within three no, five days, we will be right back on schedule! Just in time for my next report! Chapter 36: Malfeasance (part 3) *Tap Tap Tap Tap* Baal impatiently tapped his fingers on the hard, pine desk seated just ever so slightly off-center in the large antechamber used for public meetings or large council sessions. In particular, today it was being used for an emergency session, and somehow, he was still the first to arrive. The impatient finger tap itself wasnt so much a natural tick, as it was an intentional design to make him seem more human and blend in better, and had become unconscious habit through sheer repetition. To his right was an empty seat, reserved for Eric, the assistant branch manager, and to his left sat a rather non-descript young man serving as his stenographer during these meetings. The young man sat with a stiff, upright posture while he held an odd device loaded with a single mana crystal over a stack of empty papers. The device itself was mostly a shell, with numerous circuits engraved into it and running from the edges to coalesce into a runic circle in the center. Just to make sure, you placed in a fully charged crystal? We wont want to miss a single detail from this meeting. Baal glanced sideways towards his assistant as he spoke, watching as a small dance of mana rays shot out from the device and rapidly began carving words into the paper. The stenographers hand moved slowly across the top of the paper until the full statement was painted on. Without a word, the man nodded his head. Ah, and this is why you are my favorite recorder! Even if you cannot speak, you can so quickly grasp our language and do your job perfectly! Such gems like these are why I will never let someone else get their hands on an other-worlder if I can help it! At the thought, Baal began to tap a little faster and a little harder. Still, who would have the audacity to waltz in to my office? My ward kicked off as soon as they entered, and while I wouldnt be foolish enough to scry right in the courtyard of the city hall, I can at least tell that they havent moved around the office after entering. Elsie would have certainly not allowed any surprise guests through however, if one did manage to come by, Eric should be able to handle them well enough. Soon enough, though, his thoughts were interrupt by the sounds of a flurry of movement. The front half of the antechamber comprised of a set of large desks running in a semi-circle across the room, split in half by a stairwell leading up to a central dais, and each quadrant was split in to two identical levels. Behind the uppermost level of each quadrant was a set of large doors, through which a large number of attendants and representatives began to filter in. One well-dressed attendant, wearing a bright red overcoat and black pants and serving as the master of ceremonies, hustled over to the dais and began announcing the arrival of each member. NOW WELCOMING MINISTERS AG, ROLF, AND YRSA INTO THE CHAMBER! NOW WELCOMING MAGISTRATE BARAM SILVERTONGUE INTO THE CHAMBER! As the master of ceremonies continued his announcements, Ag, an older man bent over with the weight of many years, hobbled in to the room with his cane. He was followed by Rolf, a proud and simply dressed wolfkin, who had a streak of silver fur running up his snout and around his eyes accentuating a scar running across one of his fierce eyes. Minister Yrsa was no less imposing, as she was a strongly built Njordic woman with stout shoulders and a piercing gaze from her brown eyes. She had also forgone the traditional feminine attire for a purely professional outfit with black trousers and a blue tailcoat. After the initial group of ministers entered and seated themselves in the upper left quadrant, Magistrate Baram entered, his eyes furtively darting around the room before joining the ministers with his entourage. The attendees continued filling in the room in this fashion, with the trade guilds occupying the lower level in the left quadrant and temple representatives in the lower level of the right quadrant, with the nobles occupying the upper level of the right quadrant. Amongst the trade guilds, the major representatives were Patricians Antonius, a jovial and portly man from the Merchants Guild, Gortrub and Brineholdt, a stocky orc and njord representing the Craftsmen, and Harbormaster Ragnar Lodbrok, an imposing giant of a man who looked entirely out of place in his dress attire. Rather, one might think he looked like a raging berserker whose veiny muscles would shred his clothes at the slightest provocation as he bashed your skull into a pulpy mess. The fact that his brow was permanently furrowed, enhancing a permanent look of absolute rage, did nothing to help his image. Then there were the nobles, with Baronettes Sverkir Nostradd and Harald Ormstone seated alongside Jarls Astrid, Adam and Ulfdan, representing the smaller townships and holdings surrounding Njord. Seated in the level below them were the temple leaders, most notably Abbot Costello representing the temple of Ishtar, adorned in flashy red and white robes, Gothi Tyr representing the temple to Thor, and wearing a traditional light brown robe, and lastly Acting Chief Priest Kobari, representing the temple of Inari, dressed in a formal blue shzoku. Even in an emergency session these damn bureaucrats and their ceremonies are such an absolute pain to go through Baal muttered to himself, before glancing at his stenographer to make doubly sure that his grievance wasnt accidentally recorded. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Good man! This one certainly has a much better aptitude than my last assistant! He shuddered a moment, as he recalled the overly-thorough notes from his last summons before the council. If anyone had seen all my gripes from that session this damn council would have hosted another session just to grill me on my commentary! Without the fanfare of the master of ceremonies, Guard Captains Brunhilde and Ross quietly entered from the main doors at the back of the room and sat in the front-most row behind Baals table, along with the Royal Knight Garrison Commander Krom and a young esquire following behind him. The Master of Ceremonies face trembled a little as he watched Krom enter, and while the Royal Knight Commander was entitled to an announcement, the attendant carefully made sure to pass over his name on the list. Unlike the larger egos that governed the city, the garrison commander was a no-nonsense man absolutely disinterested in the politics of the city. The countless scars adorning his chiseled face alone were testament enough to how this man had earned his position, and he abhorred the spotlight. His crushing gaze, like that of a panther stalking its prey in the night, was reminder enough for the lowly attendant. Thankfully, the attendant had the last two names to announce and could give his throat a rest. ALL RISE, NOW ARRIVING ARE CHIEF MINISTER IVAR THE BONELESS AND BARON HALFGAAR HALFHAND! Simultaneously entering the room from the left and right quadrant doors were the two most powerful men in the city, and who could look no less different than night and day. Despite being pushed into the room on a wheelchair and having a body as frail as the starlight on a cloudy night, his grey eyes were as sharp as an Eagles and did not hesitate to assess every member present. With a curt nod to suit his scowling face, all the councilmen and guild leaders took their seats. Baron Halfgaar, alternatively, strode in with a domineering presence. His light blue eyes wandered lazily to his seat, and when paired with his flowing blond hair, prime physique and exquisite dress gave the impression of a man without the slightest shred of worry and absolute self-confidence. He lightly waved his hand in the air as he strode to his seat, which was far more ornate than the others in the room, signaling for the nobles and priests to take their seats. So, Acting Chief Priest of the Inari Temple, what issue is so urgent that you sought to call for an emergency session of the council and interrupted our business in handling the urgent affairs addressing our city? Baron Halfgaar ensured he placed special emphasis into the Acting part of the priests title which elicited smirks from many of the nobles present, while he otherwise carried a disinterested tone. In response, the elderly Kobari stood up firmly, a small fire alight in his eyes. My lord, I called this session because we are facing an unprecedented disaster! Just yester- What?! An UN-precedented disaster? And you know about this before US? Jarl Astrid cut off the priest with a sneer and a feigned visage of shock. My La- he attempted again. Is this worse than the storm which ravaged our fair city? she interrupted again, ignoring the priests growing frustration. If you- OR how about the flood of refugees starting to pour into our towns every single day? Just let me- The priests face was reddening severely at the continued disrespect towards him. Ah, I know, this is about the supply issues plaguing your temples then? She continued, showing nothing short of contempt. ENOUGH, Jarl Astrid! Allow the man to speak before you vent your petty grievances upon him! Ivars sharp voice boomed authoritatively across the chamber, as Astrids eyes bulged. You would DARE- This time, Astrid was cut off with a sharp glare from the Baron, and a subtle nod towards the Harbormaster. The thick oaken table was rapidly getting riddled with cracks, centered on Ragnars fists. She could feel the weight of his unrelenting gaze, just daring her to finish the sentence. Hmph. Fine! Speak, old man! Thank-you, my lady. As I was trying to say earlier, we are facing an unprecedented disaster! Yesterday, we received one of the Imperial Knights from Rivellion into our care in critical condition and plagued by an unknown ailment. Jarl Astrid notably scoffed and muttered Another waste of time audibly enough for Kobari to hear it, however the old priest continued undaunted. Upon examination, we discovered it was far worse than any ailment known to us. Its an infection that is impervious to curative magic and all ordinary potions and elixirs! Its growth is rapid, beyond anything I have ever seen before. I fear we may be witnessing the spread of a magical malady! Even with the old priests shaky voice, he poured all the conviction he could in to it. All side conversations immediately hushed and total silence fell upon the hall. Baal, meanwhile, perked up completely from his seat. His eyes focused with extreme intensity upon the old man, carefully examining every movement and expression to the smallest detail. This priest he is definitely telling the truth! How?! How could he have found this out before I could? I have eyes and ears throughout the entire city, better than any that the council has by leagues! And that there are Imperial Knights here? How recently did they get here, that I wouldnt have heard of it yet?! And why are they here?! Baal stopped tapping on the desk, his hand tightening up momentarily, before he noticed Ivar observing his reactions. He took a deep breath, and prepared himself for the chaos about to break out across the chambers. A magical malady according to Kalbasas journal, one of the only good historical sources from that time period and dating back long before the Kingdom of Luthas, the last time one spread it brought the greatest cities across the continent to ruin and set back progress by an unfathomable amount. Society is only just recovering from where it used to stand. Baals ruminations were very unexpectedly interrupted, as the old priest turned and pointed a gnarled old finger his way. However, there is still some hope! There is but one potion that can slow the growth of this malady and buy us time, and it was sold by the Adventurers guild! Baal blinked, his mouth hanging open in utter surprise. Im sorry, we sold WHAT now?!? Nothing short of absolute shock emanated from Baals lips as, in front of the entire chamber and for the first time in his 15 years in the city, Baals composure finally broke. Chapter 36: Malfeasance (Part 4) The attention of every single member in the room was placed squarely on Baal for a moment that felt almost like an eternity before returning to Kobari. As suddenly as it came, the silence was shattered by a ferocious intensity of shouting throughout the chamber! HOW DONT YOU KNOW WHAT YOURE SELLING? YOU MUST GET US THE NAME OF THIS CRAFTSMAN AT ONCE!! Patrician Antonious, his eyes alight with a fresh fire, nearly leapt from his seat! A malady?! Here?! Brunhilde, send out orders to double guards at the gates and conduct full examinations of anyone entering or leaving the city! We have to- Baronette Harald began shouting orders before he was swiftly cut off by Baronette Sverkir. This is absolutely absurd! Belay that order, we must confirm this report before taking such drastic actions! Do you have any idea of the financial damage we will take on if word of this gets out? We should lock down all reports immediately! Brineholdt gripped his hair with one hand, as he feverishly calculated the costs of a mass outbreak. For once we agree, Brineholdt. If we lose our imports of grain and meat due to fear, we wont be able to restock our reserves before winter! Gortrubs deep voice resonated, albeit with much more calm. Pah! Why should we depend on those cowardly farmers? Get me 500 good men to put behind the mast and the ocean will provide again, as it did for our forefathers and their forefathers before them! Ragnar roared over the other patricians, his eyes alight with indignation and determination. Only madmen would get on a ship with a malady loose! If the monsters from the depths dont kill them, then disease surely would, along with every person aboard those ships! Dedicate your faith and prayers to Ishtar, and she shall grant us deliverance! Heed my words- Abbot Costello shot up from his seat, shunting the chair behind him with surprising speed, almost as if he was preparing to deliver a righteous proclamation. SILENCE! SILENCE IN THE CHAMBER! Ivars voice boomed once again, resonating far louder than before, enhanced by the power of his mana as he brought order back to the meeting. Baron Halfgaar smirked momentarily as he watched the scene play out. Have a moment of patience, and we will address all our concerns imminently, but we will continue with order, am I clear? Ivar continued, as he glared across the assembled councilmembers, daring anyone to challenge him. Good. Now then, manager Baal, am I correct in assuming you are not properly aware of what is being sold from your guild house? His question was clearly a spring loaded trap, waiting to be sprung. However, Baal had fully recovered from his momentary shock during the chaos. Before this gets any further out of hand I need to figure out if they bought the potions I am thinking of and if they did how will I maintain control of this and stop it from leaking out? If I may make one thing clear, we do not offer a single item that is advertised as a cure for any diseases, as that is a specialty of the temples. However, should any of our members have enough skill to make their own potions and their quality is approved by our resident potions master, then we may offer those as alternatives when our official stock runs out, based on circumstance. Now, to be perfectly clear, can priest Kobari please give me all the details on the potions you have acquired? This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Hmm? Indeed I can, it was quite unique a light-pink healing potion that reacted quite violently on contact with the afflicted area. That is all we know of it. Baals face remained calm, in spite of his deep internal turmoil. Without a doubt its Lord Dagons potion. He put up so few for sale though so how? How did they wind up being the ones used for this! Did he know a malady was coming? Why do they work against a magical malady? According to Elsie he told her it works like a normal healing potion AHHHH! Fuck, when all else fails, take the offensive! I see. Yes, we did have some of those potions available for sale. However, according to our guild charter, and in accordance with the Adventurers Guild contract to operate in the Kingdom of Luthas, we have the right to protect the privacy of any of our members as long as they are not directly accused of criminal behavior. You cannot possibly be seeking to accuse us of criminality for selling potions that work better than advertised, are you? Baal locked eyes with Ivar, a small smile creeping up from the sides of his mouth. Ivar didnt even flinch, as he moved to corner Baal. Not in the slightest, manager Baal. However, in light of this emergency, do not force us to compel the guild to provide us with this information. Do you think that you can maintain your position once word gets out that you intentionally allowed a malady to spread unhindered?! What will happen should your provider die before we learned how to mitigate this crisis? You think I wouldnt be able to handle the consequences?! The more that I think about it we could turn this to our advantage! If anything, should we hold on as the sole provider of a new potion that can also slow the spread of a magical malady, wouldnt that cement the guilds power throughout the world? With an achievement like that, I could finally get Eric promoted to Branch Manager and rid myself of him! A single case is still an overblown matter. Furthermore, did I say we would not render assistance? The guild takes great pride in protecting our members, as that was a founding principle from the first guild master, and I will continue to stand behind them! We will provide all the assistance we can muster! However, due to the nature of an adventurers job it may take a few days before we can get a hold of them and acquire more potions. Baal continued to jockey with the chief minister, countering his attempts to box him in. This takes precedence over any other issued work! If you would simply provide us with their name, we can dedicate the full resources of the city to- Ivar stopped for a moment, appearing almost unsurprised as Baron Halfgaar interrupted him. A moment, Chief Minister. Rather than charge head-first into a confrontation with the Adventurers Guild over a single dubious case, we shall instead complete a full and proper investigation of this supposed malady by an officially ranked chief priest, such as Abbot Costello, rather than take risks on the conjecture of an acting chief priest. While I do appreciate your efforts, this moment calls for calm, and not extremes. The Baron spoke with all the authority and dignity he could muster, his apparent disinterest from earlier having seemingly disappeared. As he finished speaking, he glanced towards the magistrate. Indeed. The Barons decision is fully correct within the confines of the law. The body present today has witnessed the Chief Ministers actions, and this can be considered a grave overreach for power. Magistrate Baram picked up right after the Baron left off, exaggerating reaching out with his hands as he spoke. However, Ivar nonchalantly cut in the moment the magistrate paused in his speech! Ahh about that single case, Kobari, I presume there is more you had to say on that matter? Even though his face was stoic, Ivars eyes were gleaming as he locked in on the Baron. Yes, Chief Minister although it would be best be spoken by one who can directly account on what he witnessed, and whose credentials cannot be questioned. SGT Alain Dufount, please enter the chamber! As the doors to the chamber flung open, Baal had a sinking feeling. This is not gonna be an easy fight. This conniving bastard already spoke with that damned priest and knew what was going on! The Baron might be caught in his trap but you wont corner me that easily! Baal gritted his teeth as the Imperial Knight strode in to the room and stopped directly to the right of his desk, standing at perfect attention. Here we go Chapter 37: Demon vs Demon (part 1) It was an unusually calm and dark night, missing the salty sea breeze that usually helped cleanse the stench of the slums. Baal took great care as he navigated the labyrinthine streets and alleyways, blending with the long shadows cast between the few and far between working streetlamps. As the branch manager, it would not do for people to notice him personally travelling through the slums. Nothing kills ones reputation like a rumor, especially one that could make seemingly limitless accusations, no matter the actual truth of the matter. Granted, if anyone knew the actual truth of most things he dealt with, he would wish they were spreading baseless or wild rumors instead. While controlling the general flow of information is not too hard, there comes a certain point where it would be impossible as well. Especially if the source is somewhere completely unexpected, which is precisely why he took extra care when travelling anywhere one wouldnt expect an individual of repute or importance to go. However, he didnt have much choice in the matter. When the Lord calls for you, you come. Baals shadow flitted seamlessly through the shadows and past the assorted denizens milling through the streets. It was still early enough in the night that the street walkers were just starting to come out, while many of the day laborers were hustling in to the nearest taverns or back to their shacks. Before long, he finally reached the Skeever and the Bear, the lantern hanging off its large sign illuminated the quieter street with a brightness uncharacteristic of the rest of the slums, while beams of warm light shone out from its barred windows and a raucous laughter echoed into the street. He hesitated by the street corner, just outside the reach of the light from the Inn and tavern, his hands trembling slightly before he clenched his fists. This is where he lives? But why would he want me to come to an inn full of people? Why would he live in an inn? Even the upper floor seems occupied this place it feels too normal? His thoughts were quickly cut off with a loud bang, as the door to the Skeever and the Bear flung open and a large, burly, red-faced man came flying out of it and tumbled clumsily into the street! YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST COME TO OUR INN, RIP MY SLEEVE, AND NOT PAY ME BACK? I JUST GOT THIS DRESS TODAY! TO-DAY! I CANT EVEN REPLACE IT AGAIN UNTIL NEXT WEEK! Baal immediately recognized the little girl in her signature purple dress as she stormed out of the door with a fork in hand, almost charging towards the man. With a yelp, he staggered to his feet and attempted to dash away down the road, crashing into some crates as he put some distance between himself and Diane. She seemed content enough to stop and glare. Once he thought he reached a safe distance, he turned around and screamed back: Fukin Ell, I dont need ta waste my coin in a shit hole served by monsters pretendin ta be girls! A fresh howl of laughter burst from the inn, as a dozen faces from various races popped up in the windows. From amidst the crowd, someone loudly shouted AHHH SHIT, HES DONE IT NOW! With a screech, Diane loosed the fork from her hand, which blew right past the drunks face before catching the hanging sign of an abandoned building and pinning it to the wall further down the street. The drunk man blinked slowly for a minute, as his brain struggled to catch up. Damn bitch! Yer gonna regret that one-a dees ere days! The drunkard bellowed his slurred speech as best he could, while running off again, trying to desperately cover up his freshly moistened pants. Diane stormed back through the door, slamming it shut behind her, as the crowd disappeared from the windows, drunk and laughing up a storm. That is definitely her. Where she goes, the Lord is definitely not far. He has to be here I cant keep him waiting. Perhaps, once I am seen here I could just excuse it as visiting one of our promising guild members? Even one as astute as Ivar wouldnt be able to pry too far, although he would already recognize them from the goblin subjugation mission. Baal took a deep breath before he approached the door. Somewhere like this being too careful itself would itself come off as too suspicious. I may as well play along as a normal patron anyways, the risk of anyone else here recognizing me should be low enough. One more deep breath in, one more deep breath out. Baal steeled his gaze forward, and boldly opened the door and strode in to the Skeever and the Bear, and immediately froze. His vision momentarily felt like it had split, and his brain felt a very strange sensation running along it. He could barely hear the door shut behind him, and after a quick blink, he realized the inn was silent and empty except for a single boy, quietly cleaning a large pewter mug with an incredibly unnerving grin on his face. With the next blink, he felt an extremely disconcerting feeling, as he both saw the inn full of people, and simultaneously completely empty. It will be much easier for you if you either pick a side to see, or let each eye see a different side. Your mind should be able to handle that much. Regardless, I have been waiting for you, Baal. I do hope your little contract is alright? Thistlemans overtly pleasant tone was utterly at odds with the sheer venom bursting from his face. Baals vision began to split between each of his eyes, on one hand he could see Lord Dagon laughing and passing Diane a large tray laden with food. In the other, all the lights in the inn flickered and receded behind an oppressive darkness emanating from someone who could hardly be conceived to be the same person. Fuck today! Just fuck! I knew Eric seemed too quiet after I got back! I should have pressed him about it, instead of rushing off after he told me Thistleman wanted to speak with me! If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Baal closed his eyes as he dropped onto one knee and deeply bowed his head. At the very least, he was fairly certain nobody would see him here. On top of whatever the Lord wanted to discuss with him, he would clearly first need to address whatever offense Eric had done
My Lord Baal began, his head down and eyes closed as he attempted to clear his disorientation. Allow me to explain No need. Baals head shot up the moment Dagon cut him off, as Dagon pointed at him with two fingers and beckoned with a single motion. Come. Baal felt as if he was grabbed by some invisible force and ripped forward at incredible speed, his body passed harmlessly through the patrons he could see out of his left eye and not one of them reacted as if anything strange had happened at all! He came to a sudden stop, face-to-face with his master. Rather than waste time playing with words, I will just have you show me what I want to know. Dagon smiled wide as elements of his human fa?ade morphed, his teeth sharpening and his pupils narrowing into slivers before Baals eyes. Baal attempted to open his mouth, as wordless air gasped out and he stared into the endless depths of darkness! The wood of the inn groaned as shadow seemed to consume everything! The void crawled and consumed everything around him, and in it he felt his memories pouring out like a river of paint across a canvas. His meetings with the council, his conversations with Eric, his thoughts and fears everything! As quickly as it began, it ended. Baal slumped down like a bag of wet sand onto one of the bar stools, sweat dripping profusely from his body as he leaned over the counter for support, breathing heavily. After a long moment of silence, Dagon began to move again, grabbing a large pint and filling it to the brim with frothing ale. Everything you are he spoke slowly, emphasizing every point with a stop. Everything you were he placed the mug in front of Baal, before lifting up his chin to look deeply into the shaken demons eyes. And everything you ever will be, comes from me. My will is all that matters, all else is a secondary concern. Do you understand? Sendrien spoke softly, almost a whisper at this point. Baal nodded, still unable to speak. Good. Then on to business, ah, and please have a drink. It will help. Dagon laughed as Baal chugged his pint. It appears some of my suspicions were correct. There is something wrong with this city, and it is likely the same thing that is wrong with this country as a whole. The humans here are not behaving as one would expect. Yes, My Lord. They do not appear to be acting in their own best interests. However, I dont know Yes, yes, I already know you dont know why. Dagon snapped, and the proud branch manager shrunk back in to his chair. Now then, allow me to put the pieces I see together with yours. First, we have the destruction of Kurstwood. A human border town in a precarious location, destroyed by demons. However, almost no bodies were left behind. The lack of evidence and method of destruction might lead one to assume it was raided by one of the demihuman tribes in the wilderness, if not for the fact we found a demon there ourselves. Sendrien lifted a single finger to emphasize his initial point. Second, we have a magical plague showing up practically out of nowhere and rapidly spreading, yet it has managed to spread so effectively that we are only finding out about it now that it has reached such a critical tipping point? What kind of malady operates in such a targeted fashion? Even magical maladies dont spread that way, and they ravage indiscriminately and wildly. This is far too targeted, too efficient. It even escaped your eyes. Baal swallowed, as Dagon continued. Finally, the behavior of the city and the Kingdom. The level of division across the Kingdom is almost too perfect, with a civil war enflamed at an almost engineered speed! A single small match has unleashed devastation across this country, and magically, neither side is able to ascertain any kind of advantage? Each step by one side is quickly undone and matched by the other? Just from the messengers reports on the war and gossip from the refugees, it is clear it will not resolve for a long time. Dagon took Baals empty mug, and began to refill it as he spoke. Then there is Njord, which, in spite of my rather obvious display, one which could essentially amount to a declaration, has seemingly chosen to try and bury the events in question? Some of the humans are behaving as expected, but the rot runs deep planted, cultivated and festering. A very familiar rot, the kind leveraged by the most pathetic of my kin. Dagon sneered in disgust, as Baal quietly contemplated, his eyes darting across the surface of the counter, etching out imagined scenarios. My Lord, then this can only mean that the Daemon Kingdom to the North has fallen but why would Carinthus move against them when they havent conquered the rest of Ebenheim? I can think of two just from my experience alone. First, this worlds Demon Lord is aware enough to recognize that when he starts to take action, the world will likely unify to oppose him. Such is the record in history for each Demon Lord that preceded him, and such was the action of the Nations from Americia against me. Second is that he knows he will win. Even if he takes action here, The Empire will not sit quietly by while their neighbor is invaded by Demons! Nor will the city states refuse to take action! Unless Baals eyes opened wide. He already has a plan in motion to constrain their actions. Carinthus methods are truly cowardly, however I should applaud that child for having a modicum of cunning. It almost reminds me of my dear brother Dagons muscles tensed, and his smile took on a grisly hue and the entire structure groaned again under the weight of a malignant laugh, before calming down again. There isnt much time until this city is annihilated, Baal. Courtesy of mistaken circumstance, they have revealed their hand early, otherwise death would have already befallen everyone else here. I have a little errand I must run back on Americia tomorrow, but I will return before nightfall. There should be enough time for that at least. Understood, my Lord. What should I do about the coming invasion? Sendrien mulled the question for a moment, before he began to unleash an unnatural, unnerving cackle that echoed throughout the room. I could hardly care what happens to most of the people here, and I am not interested in going out of my way to save any of them. However it would be most disappointing if Carinthus managed to have his way without much resistance. It would be a lot more interesting if everyone had a taste of despair, no? I would love nothing less than a good show, perhaps with someone worthy to play my role! Someone grand who is unafraid to hide behind the shadows, and who can capture the imagination! Dagon was halfway dancing across his imagined stage, his eyes distant as he imagined the chaotic scenes of war and he reminisced on the great heroes he once faced. Yes, my Lord! I may already have a few ideas Baal grinned wildly, his eyes alight with malevolent pleasure. With their discussion finished, Baal hurried out of the Bear and the Skeever. Dagon eyed over to the corner of the room, where a tall, black-clad man quietly smoked his cigar. The man barely registered a hint of surprise the moment Baal exited the inn, immediately controlling his expression before glancing back at the illusory Thistleman operating perfectly behind the counter. In the face of absolute despair, I hope you wont disappoint me! Rise, and show me the strength of your soul and your conviction! Thistleman continued to laugh to himself for a little while in the solitude of his parallel break in reality. Slowly, he quieted down, and watched his contract as she navigated an unruly crowd that would have driven an ordinary girl to tears. "Soon, my little Diane, you will be faced with the impossible wall of reality. What will you do? How will you face it? I have given you the pieces... but what price are you willing to pay to make your dreams come true?" Chapter 37: Demon vs Demon (Part 2) The clatter of washing plates and clinking glasses filled the air as Diane flew down the stairs, while the late-morning sun shone brightly through the front windows. Ohhhh, so you finally get off being grounded, and you waste half the morning sleeping in? I thought you and early bird were synonyms! Thistleman teased, whilst sporting a mischievous grin. Hey! I can get up late if I want to! I just Diane countered, pouting a little while rubbing her eyes, before she was cut off by a fit of wet coughs. Come now, you can at least start one morning peacefully, cant you dears? Rhyme squeaked out, her voice a little hoarse as she nursed a steaming cup of tea. She staggered up from her chair behind the counter, and pushed a small box over to Diane. Here, I knew youd be in a rush so I packed your breakfast. Rhyme managed a small smile, as Jotuun lumbered over from cleaning tables to help support her. Im fine dear, I can manage. Its going to be lunch soon so we need to finish getting ready. Jotuun nodded and grunted in acknowledgement, but didnt move until he helped Rhyme back into her chair. Thanks Auntie Rhyme! Get well soon, ok? Diane smiled brightly as she picked up her food. Hey, before you run out the door mind dropping these potions off at the guild for me? Apparently theyre selling like crazy aaaaand I forgot to have someone come pick them up, thanks! Thistleman pointed with his thumb at a small crate on the end of the counter, wrapped up by a couple cords. Why should I have to run your errands? Diane puffed up her chest for moment and pointed her finger at Thistleman, before quickly deflating. From under the counter, Thistleman wordlessly pulled out a book labeled Dianes Expenses while his grin somehow seemed to have gotten larger. The book was already getting surprisingly thick. Oh, and dont forget to mention its an open sale when you drop them off! MMMMMMMMMPH. Fine! Ill take them! Her face slightly reddened, she relented and grabbed the crate, placing her lunch right on top. Come one Emily! Come on Clover! Were late already! Diane shouted up the stairs before hustling to the door. Back before dark. Jotuun grunted as Diane passed by. What?! Why so early! I wont have much time out at all! She pouted at Jotuun, as he turned around. Jotuun reach out with one of his massive paws and ruffled her hair a little. Probation. Back before dark. Diane looked as if she desperately wanted to argue, before deciding it would be better not to. MMMMMMPH. Fine! Ill be back before dark. Take care of Auntie, Uncle Jotuun! Diane chimed, before finally making it out the door. She stopped outside, and spied Thistleman still waving as the door shut behind her, a weird expression crossing her face. Something feels off? The soft thud of paws and the startled yelp of a random passerby broke Dianes concentration, as an Emily-laden Clover plopped down from their second-story window. Perfect timing! Hey! Emily, hold this for me, okay? Emily tried waving her hands desperately, before the crate was shoved into her arms. Diane leaped on to Clovers back, and reached around Emily to grab onto Clover. Dont worry! I got ya! TO THE GUILD! Clover immediately leapt into a full sprint, as Emily hugged the crate for dear life and closed her eyes tighter than during the deepest prayers. Faster Clover! We gotta make up for our day! Faster! Wahahahaha! Upon hearing Dianes childish laugh, she managed to find a way to clench even tighter.
Alain had been waiting at the Adventurers Guild for a few hours now. It wasnt that he didnt have anything better to do, he just had no better option than to wait for the unknown potion makers potions to arrive. After the emergency meeting, the city mandated that the guild would provide all special healing potions to them, and to use its emergency authority to force their alchemist to make more potions. From there, the city would handle all distribution of the potion. I cant count on those dysfunctional bastards to give any potions to an outsider like Theo. At best, they will treat him like a test case and use just enough of those potions to see their effects! Then they will let him rot and die, just to see how the disease develops! I need to find the alchemist, no matter what the cost, and get him to slip me some of the potions! Alain ignored the growl of his stomach as he watched the crowd of people gathered in the guild hall. There were various nobles who stood out in the crowd, most likely tipped off about looming malady and the only known treatment. The rest were a mix of mostly townsfolk looking for potions, and much fewer were adventurers trying to get hold of some of the front desk staff. There was also a city official waiting to lay claim to the potions upon arrival, and who also was likely trying to find out who the alchemist was that made the unique healing potions. He had two guards with him, whom he had stationed in the guild as he had gone out to get some lunch himself. Considering he was looking for a wizened elder or a ragged recluse reeking of herbs as the most likely suspects, Alain almost passed over the young girl hopping in to the guild, her silver hair drills bouncing in tune with each step and a small crate in her hands. If anything, he would have expected a child her age to be struggling with it a little more. Its probably nothing that noteworthy then. He returned his stringent gaze to the door as several other people filtered in, none of whom were noteworthy other than a tall black cloaked man. SGT Dufount cocked his head and squinted towards the crowd, acting as if he was looking at something else. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I can usually get a good read on people but I cant get a read on him? Hmm? Alain made a mental note to not get caught up with someone like that, usually people he couldnt read were far more trouble than they were worth. Plus Hey little lady, did you say an open sale? On that crate? A Canian barked quite audibly above the humdrum of the crowd, and hurried towards the girl. Did she just skip everyone in line to the front desk? Howd she manage that? Yessir! Hey Elsie, can you take care of this for me? Im already late on my day so I gotta go, thanks, youre the best, byeee! Without missing a beat, Diane picked up the small box from atop the crate, and dashed back through the crowd, leaving behind a clearly flustered catkin who began untying the cords on the crate. SGT Dufount sat up slightly straighter as he watched her flow through the crowd, seemingly slipping through gaps that were almost too narrow to squeeze through. Even with the added focus, he could still catch a few things in the heightening murmurs of the crowd. An open sale? Been a little while since someone skipped using guild managed rates. I doubt it would be anything worthwhile, open sales are only really worthwhile from the big-name adventurers. Timed almost as if to make them eat their words, the clatter of a wooden lid on the ground was followed by a moment of silence, before a hysterical frenzy. POTIONS! THEYRE POTIONS! An elderly adventurer shouted out in shock at the contents. I WAS HERE FIRST! TWO GOLD FOR A POTION! The Canian from earlier crowded into Elsies space as she picked up a note on top of the potions and attempted to read it. SELL TO ME FIRST, TWO AND A HALF GOLD! One of the human adventurers tried to shove the Canian aside and was met with a snarl. Do you seriously want to bid up on pink potions?! THE PINK POTIONS ARE HERE?! TEN GOLD PER POTION! The nobles and their attendants began rushing towards the crates, as the city officials guards attempted to move through the crowd to secure the supplies. TWENTY GOLD! Another noble screamed, as a growing look of shock formed on the adventurers faces. Once people learn what is coming twenty gold for one of those potions will seem cheap! Rather than deal with that frenzy, SGT Dufount quickly ran outside. Unlike the others watching, he was the only one who ended up keeping an eye on her! Luck was on his side! WHERE THE HELL DID THAT GIRL GO?! SGT Dufount smiled at the confusion behind him, as he caught up to the girl as she jumped on to The back of IS THAT A SABER TOOTH?! Alain stopped in his tracks, mouth agape in shock. Yes? Did you want something? The girl gave him an incredulous look, practically oblivious to the din inside. This is no time to be distracted, focus! Right, yes. So, I wanted to talk about those potions you dropped off The knight pulled out his coin pouch and quickly started to pull out some gold coins, their shiny glint was easily missed as people gathered near the doors to the Adventurers Guild to investigate the rising commotion. Diane smiled before cutting him off. Oh, those, yeah, it was something Thistle made. I guess you hate lines too! What? Oh, yes! Anyways, I was hoping to He had managed to dig out four gold coins, before they disappeared from his hands. Buy a few? Sure! I have some spares in my bag! I needed some of my own spending money anyways! The girl had a really bright smile on her face as she rummaged into the bag worn by the other twig-of-a-girl in front. She then pulled four pink potions from the bag and passed them to Alain. By the way, my names Diane, and this is Emily, and this is Clover! Nice to meetcha! Diane pointed to the girl in front of her, and the seemingly impatient Saber Toothed Cat, then leaned over to shake his hand. He could spy a variety of other potions poking out of the unsecured bag. How can a kid be given so much?! What kind of alchemist would be that insane? Alain Dufount, its my pleasure. Do you mind my asking what else you have there? Diane looked surprised for a moment, as if shocked anybody would have any interest in what potions she had. Uhmmm, I dont remember what most of these are but this brown one is supposed to get rid of all bugs? Aaaaand I got a couple of these grey ones, I think they are supposed to be able to confuse any low rank demons? Not sure about the purple one, or the green one, and this white one makes fires change colors She looked like she was straining hard as she rummaged over the potions, while Emily would shoot awkward glances towards Alain, who was steadily looking more and more shocked himself. If if I didnt see what these pink potions could do myself, I would think this insane! Just to clarify, what do you mean by get rid of all bugs? And did you just that those grey ones confuse any, and I mean ANY low rank demons? Alain looked around nervously, thankful that everyone was distracted by the practical riot now erupting in the guild hall. Diane also clearly noticed, as she cocked her head and stared towards the guild doors. The brown one it will make all bugs run away because they know it will kill them? And, yes, that is what I said did you want to buy some of those too? She was clearly getting impatient, and was glancing up towards the sun as if to guess the time. Alain fished the last two gold coins out of his pouch, leaving only a few silvers and a copper, before they were suddenly swiped and replaced with one of each grey and brown potions. THANKS AND NO TAKE-BACKS MR. KNIGHT! The girl shouted, as the Saber Tooth dashed off. SGT Dufount stood there dumbfounded, staring at the potions in his hand. How? He looked back at her rapidly disappearing silhouette. So lets see her name is Diane. Thistle makes the potions. She clearly has no idea what they are actually worth I would feel bad, but how did she swipe my gold coins so fast?! And her movement no kid should be able to do that! I will need to look into this more after I get these potions to Theo. As he began to walk towards temple row, Alain felt a sudden powerful grip on his shoulder. Without hesitation, he reached to draw his sword and twisted his head around. His attempt to draw and swing his sword was stopped as another powerful grip surrounded hand, sword and sheath and held them firmly in place. Whoa now, no need to be hasty Imperial SGT Alain Dufount. SGT Dufount let go of his blade, and he felt the grip on his shoulder and hand release. He turned around and had to look up to see the grizzled face of the man who stopped him, eyes hidden behind dark sunglasses. Anger and surprised coursed through Alains throbbing veins. Who are you and what do you want? These potions are mine. As hard as he tried to be professional, he didnt have much time to waste. Alains voice dripped with impatience and anger, his friend and fellow knight needed treatment, and he finally had more! Anything to desperately buy a little more time as he tried to find a cure! The man smiled wide, revealing his perfect white teeth, glistening like a marble sculpture in the light. Ah, yes, call me D. The man glanced off in the direction the girl went. I suppose I dont have much time myself before I lose track of her, that girl moves frighteningly fast. I have been waiting for you to get here for quite some time now. If I recall, youre staying somewhere on the wharf? D continued at a perfectly measured pace. How did you..? The effects of shock after shock were finally catching up to Alain, as his brain finally quit trying to process it. Make sure to be back there tonight! Dont worry, I will find you! We have much to talk about. You do such good work, even if you are quite slow! The man gave another wide, toothy smile, before melting away into the crowd. Damn it, I hate being right. The people I cant read are always trouble! Alain spotted the city official desperately trying to push his way through the crowd to get into the guild, and all his attempts to shout with his slimy sweet voice got drowned out by the din of the crowd. At least that gave him another small reason to smile on his roller-coaster day. He didnt waste another moment to hurry down to temple row as he also spotted several platoons of guards rushing to the guild and cordoning off the road. It is far too late for you to monopolize the potions, I hope that lunch was worth it! Chapter 37: Demon vs Demon (Part 3) *Da Dump Da Dump Da Dump* Clovers paws pattered down yet another winding alley through a quieter part of the slums, his pace finally slowing down from the fast haul he had taken earlier, with as much a satisfied grin on the young sabretooths face as one might find on a large dog running about in the park. Diane, however, was seemingly much more bored. The excitement from earlier was quite clearly wearing off. Hey Em, do ya know anywhere more fun we can go to? Emily flinched at the question, then vigorously shook her head. Dianes urges for fun usually meant more trouble. Not that she could ever do anything about it anyways But maybe this time we could just have a normal, quiet day? Emilys hopes were promptly dashed when she heard the angry yelling of another group of kids. Simply because if she heard it, then that meant Diane did too. Dianes mischievous grin all but confirmed it. Cmon Clover! Lets go check it out! Emily hung her head in defeat and grabbed on tightly, as the Sabertooth took off once again.
All Kristoff could do was wedge himself between two large crates, kicking off another kid who kept trying to grab his leg and drag him out. Stop hiding like a little baby! Get out of your little corner, or do you want me to tell your slut mom how you hit me?! A taller, skinny blond kid sporting a prominent shiner on his cheek taunted Kristoff. He was flanked on all sides by his little squad of hangers on, jeering together. Maybe if you stupid midtowners didnt insult my mom, I wouldnt have had to hit you! I guess money just makes you dumb though! Kristoff grinned, as he wiped the sweat from face and his matted straw hair. As if Id fall for your stupid taunt! My mom isnt so dumb either! The blond boy snarled back, If your mom isnt a slut, then wheres your dad? Huh? I bet its one of those guys who keeps visiting your house! What? Like your dad? Kristoff jabbed back. Sure, lots of men visited his house. But all they ever did was talk with his mom for a while, and would sometimes bring books or food over. Rarely would they get any money, and his mom always made him read those books. A bunch of useless old books. Although the one about the importance of composure and reading situations was coming surprisingly in handy! The blond kid turned a deep red in the face. Just drag him out already! he sputtered to the large kid next to him. The large kid returned a beefy, malicious grin, before his eyes opened wide and he stumbled a few steps back. Gahhh, Alphonse! Look! Kristoff could hear a soft pitter patter approaching, but he couldnt see anything around the crates, and he wasnt about to risk giving up his protective cover. However HELP HELP! THEYRE TRYING TO BEAT ME UP! He shouted with all his strength! Even in the slums someone will do something?! Right? He could hear a soft thud, and Alphonse was visibly shaken, but still held his ground. He muttered something to his posse that got them to stop backing off, then shouted Hey girl, just mind your own business! Take your pet and go stick your nose in someone elses business! Do you even know who I am?! Alphonse puffed his chest in an attempt at Bravado. A girl? Shit Im still out of luck? I just heard someone calling for my help sooo I dont really care who you are! A sweet, melodic voice echoed in the alley. Before any of Alphonses friends could move, Kristoff felt the shadows twist a little around him. Fast. That was all he could think, as this girl, perhaps slightly younger than himself, blitzed in front of Alphonse. Alphonse attempted to shout something, as his eyes widened in shock, but all the voice was immediately knocked from his throat. *Kheuk!* No hesitation. The girls fist slammed into Alphonses stomach, blasting him into another large crate a little further down. So who else wants to rough house a little! A wild grin split her face, as she stared down the posse. Followed by the sudden resumption of the pattering he heard earlier. Its the she-devil! Run! Shell feed us to her pet! The other kids immediately turned around to flee, as a large, white blur sprinted past. NO CLOVER! SIT! YOU CANT HURT PEOPLE! The girl grabbed forcefully onto the blur, and heard an audible crunch of feet dragging across the cobblestone for a moment. Good boy! Now stay! Did they say the she-devil? Kristoff gulped. He might not get along with most of the other kids, but even he had heard the rumors. What should I do? How should I act? She wont really eat me will she?! Should I run while I can? There wasnt much chance for him to ponder these questions, as this girl wearing a very nice purple dress, blocked his only exit. Hey, you really wedged yourself in there. Lets get you out! With a smile, and a little strain, she shoved the two huge crates further aside, completely exposing his corner. Hey hey hey! No worries! Im coming out! See? Im fine now! he nervously spouted back. The girl grinned wider. Of course your fine! Because I just saved you! She also didnt move an inch. S-so youre gonna let me go now, right? The girl looked like she was thinking for a moment, and then leaned in further, causing Kristoff to scramble as far back as he could go. Of course! But because I saved you, first you need to promise me a few things, new friend! Oh, and my names Diane! AND, you need to tell me something fun you always wanted to do! Well I always wanted to see outside the city and wait? What do you want me to promise you?! Kristoff felt like, in a moment, he was completely thrown off. This wasnt how he imagined the situation would turn out in the slightest. There was also a taller girl waving frantically at him, but he couldnt really see around Diane. Maybe Ill just play along for now? It should be fine, right?
Kristoff couldnt help but grin wildly as he felt the rush of wind through his hair, as a loud, hearty laugh escaped his lips! There was a certain satisfaction to seeing crowds of people desperately parting way in the path of a Sabertooth blitzing down the main road. Especially since he was riding on the Sabertooth! Sure, it was a little crowded with Diane and Emily squished on behind him, and it was just a little concerning that while practically still a kitten, it was not only large enough to carry the three of them, but act as if they werent even a burden. But! HE WAS RIDING A REAL, LIVE SABERTOOTH! Compared to anything else he had done before hell, compared to anything anybody has done that he has met, this was so much cooler! As they rapidly approached the gate, the crowd began to thicken considerably, and people were having a much harder time moving out of the way, and the chorus of angry shouts increased. Hey Diane, do you think- Clover, up! Diane cut him off before he could finish his sentence, and the boy was forced to suddenly grip Clovers fur extra tightly, as he felt the sudden force of the cat leaping from the street on to the nearest balcony, and then again up on to the roof. Kristoff closed his eyes tightly. Ok maybe were going a little too fast, a little too high up! He peeked an eye open as he tried to look back to tell Diane to slow Clover down, but seeing how far down the ground was made his stomach churn. The boy somehow managed to clench even tighter on to Clovers fur. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The guards at the gate saw Clover and the kids sprinting across the rooftops towards the wall (in all honesty, they truly couldnt miss such a sight), and began shouting and waving towards them. Diane recognized one of them, and waved for a moment, before shouting Faster Clover, faster! The queasiness in his stomach suddenly developed into an intense feeling of vertigo, as for a few moments Kristoff could no longer hear Clovers footfalls and had the distinct impression that he was sailing through the air, before he finally felt a real solid thud, followed by the sound of crackling brush. I can finally open my eyes again! Forest. Im in the forest! Im outside the city! I I gotta get off! Kristoff practically barfed out. Clover, immediately noticing his own predicament, promptly halted with such suddenness as to send Kristoff careening into the nearest bush. Luckily enough for him, face down. Even as he emptied his heart and soul into that bush, Kristoff still managed to grin again. Im outside the city! I really am! Diane, between fits of her own laughter as she hopped down off of a very satisfied and slightly winded Clover, and with Emily looking nervously around behind her, gave Kristoff an unfortunate reality check. Dont take too long making friends with your bush, cuz were not going too far from town, and were coming back well before dark! I- Im ok now, Im ok, Im- *blergh* Just just a little more, I- Ill be fine!
Someone needs to discipline that shitty brat! She is absolutely a menace! Why yes, Karen! You should absolutely give her family a piece of your mind! I should, shouldnt I, Careen? I dare say, first thing tomorrow! Ah, but tomorrow I have I have to take care of my brothers kids! So can you go let them know for me Careen? Oh well, how about we go tell her off next week then? I just remembered Im also busy tomorrow, haha D smiled with a sly, pearly grin as he watched Diane and her growing motley crew leap over the wall. He cocked a subtle glance to the two comely ladies discussing this, frankly, ridiculous scene as if it was just another, normal everyday occurrence. The genius of it, truly. If you do something wild and extreme often enough, of course it will become normal to the people who witness it on the regular. No different than that of Nobles recklessly riding their carriages or being served something that was not quite what you ordered. Another glance towards the guards at the gate, and with his height it was easy enough to see the additional chaos on top of preventing people from leaving the city. Oh? A cold glint of light caught his eye. Far-sight. Cold iron armor as I thought. It seems as though this woman is planning to go after the girl? Perish the thought! D deftly navigated through the crowd, much as water filtering through small cracks in stone. Diffuse presence. Swiftly, he even slipped past the barricade of guards without anyone so much as batting an eye. Brunhilde! Were under strict orders to maintain this barricade! Even if youre going out to bring someone back, you know those nobles of the Barons Oathbound faction will press this as insubordination and treason! They will certainly try to replace you with one of theirs! One of the male guards was passionately trying to stop Brunhilde from heading out. Sure, I may have perfected this skill to be able to hunt the terrors of the night but even so, it is never a reassuring moment when one can so easily pass through a secured area. Look Sven, the guild also posted an order to retain all adventurers in the city! How well do you think we would do if something happens to her because we couldnt stop her from leaving?! Even with her reputation, I know Diane is a good girl! I cant have it on my conscience if anything were to happen to her! So just stop trying to stop me! Brunhildes eyes were shining with determination, as she tried to push past Sven. D sighed deeply, as he reached out a white-gloved hand and placed it on Brunhildes shoulder. At the sudden touch, Brunhilde instinctively went for her sword only for her to find a firm grip atop her hand, preventing her from drawing her blade. A little hasty, arent we? D smiled wide, as he spoke as suavely as he could, making his voice a deep melody. The other guards, suddenly aware of his presence, quickly turned towards D as they tried to draw their weapons. Manifest. Lesser Image. Intruder! Surrender and identify yourself! Careful now, let all be calm! I am here on Authority of the King, mind you! With a snap of his finger, a royal seal practically materialized in his hands. There is no need to worry over little old me here, you see, and fortunately for both of our situations I have a certain interest in that girl, Diane, you said? Brunhildes eyes widened for a moment, before she reached over and snatched the seal from Ds hand. Oh, it is quite real, I assure you. And I most humbly would have to request you keep my presence here quiet, hmm? D continued, hardly missing a beat and without a hint of any concern whatsoever. Hmph. Walking straight into a secured barricade without warning, waving around a royal seal amidst this crowd and you want us to keep it quiet, what do you take us for? Brunhilde countered. Why, I dare say, I dont believe anyone else has noticed a thing! D smiled wide, letting all his charm flow out as he glanced once across the crowd, and their utter lack of reaction. Much too easy. Our forefathers would be ashamed of us today. Brunhilde offered up a surprised glance as she too noticed the odd lack of attention. She clucked her tongue, before handing back the seal. Its real. You promise youre going to bring her back then? Brunhildes eyes glinted dangerously. D smiled once again, confident as ever. Most assuredly, safe and sound! Brunhilde waited a few more moments, as she stared intently towards Ds eyes, as if she was trying to pierce through his reflective glasses. Fine. Sheathe your arms! Open the side gate! With a click, a small yet heavy door aside the main gate clicked open. D stepped through while promptly readjusting his hat, his confident smile having never wavered. Brunhilde glanced between the gate and the waiting crowd, who still didnt seem to react to anyone being allowed to leave, with her confusion plastered on her face. The hunter sniffed the air deeply, turning to look towards the forest adjacent the wall, yet waited until he heard the door shut tightly once more. Cancel magic. The best spells are always the ones your opponents never see coming. Even if the cost is higher, if you have the mana to spare, you would usually be foolish to do otherwise! He let out a hearty laugh, having spied the fresh trail of the Sabertooth just outside the wall. Much too easy.
It didnt take him long to catch up to the children. Thankfully, since one of them had to dismount, the others followed suit and were moving that much slower for it. While I may have promised to bring them back safe, I never did specify *when*. And, I have yet to come to a conclusion on *if* she should be brought back safe. Using a combination of concealment, and diffuse presence, as well as careful navigation of the forest, D quietly continued to follow Diane. He pulled out his notebook to quickly write down additional notes on her behavior. She is certainly the most suspicious. But I still cant rule out involvement from other actors. Priest Donelly- one of the lower priests in the temple of Ishtar, yet he appears to have various high level connections amongst the nobles in the upper districts. Some who appear to be involved in some unconfirmed illicit trade. Guard Captain Ross of the nightshift. His carelessness verges on absolute dereliction of duty, yet he maintains a surprising amount of backing, particularly from the top nobles and the Baron himself. Investigation here should be conducted with absolute caution, but if anything would be your usual corruption over any Demon involvement. Then there is the guild branch manager, Baal. Another case where absolute caution is warranted. Of the guild branches, his is, by far, the most secretive. His objectives seem mixed, and often unclear. The amount of influence his branch exerts seems abnormal, and its performance and resource utilization far exceeds its apparent staffing. D tilted his head slightly, as he continued watching Diane. There it is again that strange movement why is she still using that? What is it? He carefully increased his pace to get a little closer, and to hopefully hear a little better.
How come I cant do that?! Kristoff asked, dismay etched across his face as he failed once again to emulate Dianes movements. I dunno. I just like to practice it every day! Its like my own little secret art! Just use your mana in your steps and try to move like I do! With a careful swish, Diane slipped from the shadow of one tree to the next, looking almost like she slightly compressed as she moved. Like that! I still dont have it perfect myself though. Diane smiled with a hint of disappointment. At least Ive been making progress! She spotted another odd looking plant, with large orange bulbs and a sweet aroma. Is that another one of those plants you know about? She asked. Emily walked up to it, and smiled widely for the first time in a long while, with a little drool coming out of the corner of her mouth. Wait! Dont eat that, its a Faux Goldenlion plant! It makes people nautious! Kristoff shouted a little too late, as Emily already snatched and swallowed one of the large orbs. Emmmm! Spit it outttt!! Diane rushed over, failing utterly to get Emily to cough up the orb, and found herself grappling against her to stop her from eating another. Odd the effects should have been immediate? Kristoff walked up to the plant, and immediately began feeling nauseous. Nope! This is it! Theyre just the weird ones! He backed off again, before turning to go towards a nearby stream. Hey Kristoff, wait up! Dont start wandering off like that! Not to mention Diane looked up at the fades of orange forming across the sky. Its getting late. We are getting a little far. Its time to go back. Not yet! We still have some time! I want to see whats up this stream! Weve found so many cool things Ive only read about, I know there will be something else over here! Kristoff was absolutely focused, the fun of his first foray out of the city was intoxicating. Absolutely not! I told you the rules, and you need to follow them! It is time for us to go back! Diane stormed up to Kristoff and grabbed him by the cuff of his shirt, her attitude having suddenly snapped. What the hell is wrong with you!? Its just a little bit up the stream! Stop being so controlling! Kristoff snapped back, as he tried to swipe Dianes arm off him. She spun him around easily, if not forcefully, before shouting back. You idiot! These are the rules to keep things SAFE! Doing things like that is how people die! Do you even have any idea where we are? Right up that stream has been restricted to Adamantium difficulty! Do you know how many people I have seen die out there! Do you- Diane suddenly froze, her head cocked to the side. Kristoff tried to argue back, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Diane shoved her hand inside it and hissed Shut up and listen you idiot! Devils Sight. Demonic Sense. She glanced behind her, her eyes widened a little as she stared straight into Ds eyes as he hid behind a nearby tree. As she locked eyes with him, his eyes widened a little too, as if in surprise. Not it! She snapped her head in the direction of the stream, and then the restricted area. Her eyes sharpened, before she screamed. RUN! EVERYONE, RUN NOW! The fell wind came first, gusting through the trees, followed by terrible shrieks dancing across the air, sucking away the fading light of the day. Diane was dragging Kristoff, who was practically frozen in place, as she tried to get him back to Emily and Clover. The tall man she saw earlier had pulled out his crossbow and had loaded it with a silver stake off a concealed bandolier, muttering as he aimed it towards something behind them, before firing. *clang!* Diane turned her head to see behind her at the thing that just smashed through a blessed bolt, a Daemon. It was huge, covered in blood and wounds, spell scarring and broken arrow shafts. It was at least 8 feet tall, its hulking muscles covered in thick hide and tattered armor. It wielded a massive green blade like a hunk of iron stained with blood, and simmering with some kind of fell enchantments. Its oddly human face was distorted by two large, curling horns like those of a ram, with disturbing goat-like eyes. And it hardly seemed interested in them. A Grendel had blitzed ahead, and leaped out in front, trying to cut off its path, and was brutally sliced in half for its efforts. As the Daemon continued charging off, it sounded almost like it was trying to yell something to them, sounding almost apologetic in tone. Not that it would have mattered. Diane shoved Kristoff on to the ground behind her, turning to face the coming threat. Unto the Great Divines, I call upon you! May your light drive away the Darkness, Protection From Evil! D sprinted up to Diane, placing his hand upon her back as he cast. Reinforced Strike! Swift Strike! Precision Strike! Diane drew her rapier and quickly focused, before striking into a massive axe hurtling out of the approaching supernatural darkness. The dark cloud seemed to turn, chasing after its prey. As it turned, more shrieks screeched out of it, again, and again, and again! Even if others couldnt Diane could see what was inside that darkness. She could see what was coming for them. Her blood ran cold, her eyes pupils contracting into near pinpricks, and her breath began to stagger. Ruuun. We we need to run or well all die. Dianes voice turned meek, as the Demons emerged from the darkness. Chapter 37: Demon vs Demon (Part 4) For a moment, the world felt like it had slowed to crawl. Everything moved so slow the air, the leaves, her own breath, the widening of the tall mans eyes behind her, and the reflection of shapes coming together from the formless dark mass her body, as she slowly turned to run, felt as if it was filled with lead. But it was only for a moment, before everything exploded into a blur of motion! A half dozen short, red creatures came sprinting forth, splitting in half to flank around both sides of Dianes group. They were followed by something else, a thing whose memory Diane had desperately been trying to bury. Those long arms, those vicious claws those disgusting eyes! GRENDEL! Diane shrieked in panic, however Kristoff, face white with terror and his pants steadily darkening near the crotch, could only stumble backwards. Emily rapidly loosed a few arrows before rolling behind a tree and Clover began to run wildly as all hell broke loose! Several fireballs and large stones burst and crashed around them, shattering trees and lighting the forest ablaze! We cant outrun them! FOCUS DOWN THE IMPS FIRST BECAUSE YOUR LIVES DEPEND ON IT! D screamed, trying desperately to counter the reflexive panic. Two other monsters emerged from the shadow: one was a tall, incredibly thin, gray-skinned creature whose bones and muscles were etched across its horribly malnourished skin, with no arms and a large, wide mouth littered with shard teeth. It had no eyes nor horns, with only a pair of holes on each side of its smooth head that served as its ears. And the other one was massive, dwarfing the other demons and standing nearly 15 feet tall. Each step emanated a heavy *thump*, the disgusting ripple of excess flesh in grays and infected yellows shook across its morbidly obese form and caused its countless piercings to jingle in a sickeningly hypnotic combination. Combine that with its equally obese head, sunk neckless into the grotesque fat rolls of its body, and massive blueish-purple lips formed into a horrible smile, partially masked by fouled, rotten black dreadlocks it was a sight easily capable of making anyones stomach turn. It was clearly the demon that chucked the huge battle axe, and it easily drug a massive sledge in its left hand, which looked like nothing more than a massive, poorly-formed cube of iron melted on to a four-foot long steel pole! ~~ A Grendel, a Gaunt, and a Bauther two lesser demons and a mid-rank, no less! If we cant at least reduce the damn ranged pests before those things make it here D grimaced, and quickly focused in on one of the imps flanking their right side, mana rapidly concentrating into his eyes and hands. He deftly reached for a red-tipped silver stake and loaded it into his crossbow, flooding it with mana through his hands. Far sight. Night vision. Two of the imps are getting closer to each other? Change target Bless. Enhances Shot. Precise Shot. Power shot. The stake glistened white and red, before it launched from the crossbow and sliced through the air at an incredible speed *THWOOOM* Bursting upon impact, consuming two of the imps in holy flame! D smirked to himself. They never see it coming, every time. The Grendel immediately leapt into the forest canopy, flinging its body across the tree tops while the Gaunt launched itself into a dead sprint, saliva flying off its glistening fangs as it rushed forth! Fuck! Barely seconds till theyre here! The dark cloud had also already begun to move rapidly, faster than when it first came, following in the path of the daemon. ~~ Dianes hands were shaking as she tried to focus on the imps, timing to move out from cover in between their poorly aimed spells. Its pointless, were just going to die! Everyones just going to die again! She could see the demons coming for them, far faster than any of them could run save Clover. But with this hail of magic? We cant run we cant escape we cant I cant no no! NONONONONONO! She tightened her grip, and began concentrating her mana rapidly. She could feel more flowing in, but it felt distant, slower and devoid of the hatred that normally flowed with it. JUST LEAVE US ALONE! Diane screeched, her voice almost cracking with the shrill pitch! A large fireball coalesced around the tip of her rapier and rapidly grew in size, blending black and deep orange flame together as she attempted to take aim at the batch of imps on the left, who were promptly scattering for cover. Wisps of steam erupted from across her body and a web of red markings cropped up on her body following all her mana veins, particularly across her arms as she flooded all the mana she could muster into the fireball! Hal everyone why She shut her eyes and screeched, unable to quell the worsening shaking in her arms as she launched her fireball. The momentary smirk and glint in the eyes of the imps as the fireball flew wildly off mark was very short lived, however. *FWOOOOOOOM* Despite landing more than a dozen meters behind the imps, and in spite of their efforts to spread out, the fire burst out with a roar, and the air pressure blasted through the trees and shattered leaves and branches where the flames could not reach, forcing everyone to take cover. Even Clover was barely able to brace himself against the shockwave! ~~ Theres no way the report from Kurstwood she was the one who blasted a crater through the town?! Shes a god-damn monster! You idiot! If you were holding onto power like that, you should have aimed for! D bit his tongue and reflexively put his hand on his heart when she turned towards him, tears pouring from her eyes with her quick, ragged breaths. Wisps of steam still emanated from her body, as the web of red marks began to subside. She really is just a kid with power like that, chantlessly! No wonder the guild is trying to hide her! FUCK, MOVE KID! The middle of a battle is the last moment you should let yourself get distracted, and he knew better! He was literally just about to yell at her about it too! D leapt forward, shoving Diane aside as a long claw speared him through his shoulder, and quickly lifted him into the air towards a glistening pair of jaws waiting in the tree tops. He didnt have more than a second to react, ignoring the other set of vicious jaws blitzing underneath him. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. This is going to hurt a lot Bless! Lesser Purify! Agility! Precision! Reinforced Strike! Swift Strike! Limit Break! Overdrive! Blood dripped from his eyes and began to gush from his wound as he deftly twisted, causing the claw to rip through more flesh from his shoulder as he flipped upside-down and delivered a kick with all his might directly to the jaw of the Grendel, with a sickening crunch! D dropped to the forest floor and tried to chase after Diane and the Gaunt, as the monster howled in pain behind him. If a Vamp caught me like that damn! And if I keep burning through mana at this rate His vision was growing blurry as the blood continued to gush from his shoulder. D grimaced as he looked at the wound he couldnt even apply a tourniquet and he lost the use of his right arm. He ducked and hid behind a large tree and began praying with his one good hand, as the Grendel dropped from the canopy, its lower jaw swinging unhinged. It howled again as it began charging towards Ds hiding spot. Damn, damn, damn! Even if shes abandoned us I have to try it! Please please work! Goddess of Hope, I beseech you! Show mercy upon those who are suffering, and guide us towards a new day! *thwip thwip* D ignored the sound of the arrows flying by and yelp of pain from the Grendel, keeping thanks within his heart that he would gain another precious moment to finish the chant. Sew out wounds shut and free us from our pain, for the Glory of Almalexia and the light of a new tomorrow! HEAL! For months Nothing! And now?! A surge of white light burst from Ds hand as the wound quickly sealed shut, his face etched with thankful confusion, and then pure shock. HE COULD HEAR HER VOICE. Soft and firm, it rang through his head with the force of a command from the divine herself! YOU MUST NOT LET HER DIE. D began frantically looking around. He had a damn good feeling who Almalexia wanted to protect! This was no coincidence! The Sabertooth caught the last imp and was in the process of relieving it of its limbs, and the boy was stumbling hurriedly towards it. The fair skinned girl with the bow was sprinting in sheer terror away from the Grendel, sporting a few more arrows poking out of it, and towards the Sabertooth. Then where the fuck is Diane?? STAY AWAY! D jolted towards the noise. Thank god for the lungs on that girl! Down near the river! As he ran closer, D could see the light from a couple more fireballs going off, setting nearby trees ablaze. The Gaunt was leaping and sliding across the wet rocks, trying to land a good bite on Diane, as her face was strained in terror and pain. While it was clearly having a hard time getting a grasp of her weird movements, and its movements were equally as strange, whether it was sliding itself forward while on its belly or after bouncing itself upright again. She was clearly getting exhausted, and her flailing strikes were nowhere near good enough to land a clean hit. If she would stop panicking and had even the slightest amount of mana control, even with just the mana sloughing off her now, she should be able to easily rip these demons apart! He took a deep breath. 50 pound lead stake. Its mostly just skin and bones, it should be light even with that height. If I can knock it flat then just like last time. He burned through the last of his mana, filling the shot with everything he had. The light from all the fire was enough to aim even without mana enhancement. Inhale. Hold Wait for just the right moment for it to turn facing me *THWOOOM* The stake slammed squarely into the Gaunts chest, flipping it prone onto its back while the stake itself bounced off. THE HELL ARE THOSE BONES MADE OF?! Dianes eyes widened for a moment, and she immediately leaped towards the creature, denying it even a moment to recover, stabbing her rapier in a frenzy between its rib bones and into its heart as yellow blood spurted out! Thats enough! Its dead! We need to go, NOW. D grabbed her shoulder firmly with a sweaty hand, as she slowed stabbing the lifeless corpse. C-Clover! We need to get Clover! And Emily! And Kristoff! I cant leave them! They cant die on me! Not again! She shrieked, and leapt forward with enough force to break his grip and send him stumbling. Fuck. D tried to catch his breath for a moment, and rapidly checked his remaining supplies, taking no more than a few seconds. Four silver stakes. One special stake. Holy water when did that bottle break? If I had any idea it would turn out like this, I would not have traveled so damn light. Talisman D held on to Almalexias talisman, a simple bronze plate with the sun rising on the horizon carved into it. A symbol of hope, and the new day, a staple across her entire following. Her magic was certainly strange when compared to the blessings of the other gods, as other than any of the recovery blessings, the power originated from within and used the casters own mana. What kind of impossible task has she brought me into? Cursing his fate, D began to run after Diane again. ~~ Kristoff stumbled over a brown pack as he was running towards Clover, just in time to see Emily fleeing his way as fast as she could run! He could also feel heavy shocks rumbling through the earth, but he could not look away from the Grendel bearing down on them. Shrieking, he grabbed the pack and began to throw anything he could grab out of it at the creature! Bottles Pink, green, white all splashing liquid as he missed and they shattered on the ground. Emily flew right past, and the creature was now upon him. Kristoff threw one last bottle as he was trying to scramble backwards. Grey. It was a point-blank throw, and this bottle exploded into a mist on impact with the Grendels shoulder, engulfing its head as well. It backed off, screeching horribly while swiping at the air around it. *KRIEEEE, KRIEEEEEE* The shrieks were drowned out by a titanic crash, and the sound of more trees shattering followed by a pained yelp. Jerking his head towards the noise, he realized the horror of what caused the rumbling in the earth! The Bauthers giant sledge tore through trees with brute force before launching Clover into the air, sending the large cub crashing atop Emily, shrieking as she was partially crushed under the cubs weight! The sickening sound of her legs snapping made him barf. This this cant be real! This isnt happening! Its not my fault! Its not my fault!!! This is just a nightmare! Ill wake up! I will! And this will all be gone! As Kristoff began to laugh hysterically, hands clawing as his own face, the Grendel howled and leaped onto the Bauther, clawing wildly into the leathery blob of flesh. The Bauther gurgled something unintelligible, before grabbing the Grendel with his free hand and slamming the creature into the ground and pulverizing it with his sledge. Each hit sent a small shockwave from the force of the blows, and chunks of bloodied flesh flying. Then it looked at the hysterical Kristoff, and Clover as the resilient Sabertooth cub struggled back up with a severe limp and hiss-like yowl. ~~ Her body felt like it was burning, with each breath and each step, she felt like she could barely stay conscious. Her head hurt, and she was getting incredibly thirsty. She heard the crash, and ran faster, her heart thumping as if it were trying to escape her body as darkness clouded around the edges of her vision. No no no! Em! Clover! Diane leapt across broken trees and shattered logs towards their injured bodies, her voice cracking from overuse. DUCK, YOU IDIOT! She dropped down, and a blast of wind swung where her head used to be. Her eyes darted from Emilys twisted legs, to the pack Kristoff was holding, and leapt forward like a frog as another swing smashed into the ground. Blood was gurgling out of Emilys mouth. Nothing else mattered. She heard another massive CRACK and felt the ground shake violently under her feat, and she ignored the cacophony of horrible noises behind her as she grabbed the pack from Kristoff, and then chucked him onto Clovers back. Two left She grabbed both pink potions, pouring one into the gaping wound on Emilys waist, and the other into her mouth. No Em! No, stay with me! You cant! You are not allowed to die! You have to stay with me! The gurgling of blood stopped, but blood loss and trauma had still left her in total shock, while Emilys skin was extremely cold and clammy. Not enough not enough! We need to get her to a healer now! I I Thistle would know what to do! Diane lifted Emily, only to notice Clover had backed behind her, all fur completely on end and yowling relentlessly. Then she heard a laugh to haunt her nightmares. Leaving so soon, are we? But you have such a good knack for finding all the fun though! And you know what? I never did get to play with you last time either a playful, sweet, familiar voice rang out a voice she really should not be hearing right now. The burning feeling, her sweat, her blood it all ran cold. A familiar face in a drapery of entrails. Those wings that tail but her face is the same You you cant be Diane stuttered. A wicked smile spread across Sayomis lips. It has been a little while since the Ogres, hasnt it? But I am so glad you havent forgotten me! Because of you, I got in trouble! So you owe me! Oh, the fun we are going to have! Ah, and dont worry about them they arent here for you. Hehe! Trying to act so cute and innocent while coated in the blood and entrails of a mid-grade demon as the air and earth twists and wilts around her An absolute psychopath! At the very least, she seemed to be telling the truth about the other demons running past behind her. Not that they matter in the slightest in comparison, but that has to count for something? Right? Diane tried to very slowly place Emily onto Clovers back. And With a very large smile, Sayomi formed a long spear of black energy in her right hand, and immediately the air pressure wildly spiked and electricity crackled around her. I told youuuuu, its playtime for me now! And all of you will be playing with me! Chapter 37: Demon vs Demon (Part 5) The dark bolt of energy flew past Dianes head faster than she could react, almost perfectly in the narrow gap between her and Clover, before colliding somewhere far behind her, bursting with a deep and heavy *THOOM*. No less than her opening fireball from before, Diane could feel the fierce embrace of the distant shockwave wash over her in a furious gust of wind and debris. Sayomi covered her mouth in mock surprise. Oh my! I seem to have missed with that one! I wonder should I try again? Missed? Try again ?! CLOVER! RUN! She didnt even need to tell the terrified creature. Clover launched himself into a full sprint in the opposite direction from Sayomi the moment after she launched the first Black Spear, ignoring the crunch and spurt of blood out of his front paw with each step. Kristoff hung on tightly while also trying to hold Emilys limp body in place, while Diane was running desperately in an attempt to not fall too far behind. Shadow step! Shadow step! Focus, faster! Faster! Fast ! The air began to crackle ahead of Clover, as the shadow of a nearby tree distorted. Face arm hands with another wicker spear of energy in them. Sayomi laughed as she emerged from the darkness, spreading her wings wide as Clover leapt around her and cut a hard left turn. All! Means! All! Sayomi punctuated each word, as she dramatically reached back, her hand laden with death. STAY AWAY FROM THEM! THEYRE MINE, BITCH! Diane grimaced in pain, as she gathered a burst of mana into one of her legs, causing her skin to redden and her body to shudder. As much as she used, more kept flowing in slowly, still devoid of its characteristic rage and laden only with a strange feeling of being stretched across an inconceivable distance. I wont lose everyone again! I wont! I WONT! Reinforced Strike! Diane slammed her foot into the ground, launching herself at Sayomi, eliciting a wide smile from the demoness as she effortlessly flipped over Dianes head. Now how can you expect me to stay away, when youre making all this noise so close to my home? Hmm? Landing softly, she twisted elegantly hurled the energy spear like a discus towards Diane, this time cutting a hairs breadth over top her head. Even now, your technique is so pathetic! You expect to tell me, ME, what to do? When you can barely even walk right? When youre burning yourself alive with wasted mana to the point you might even blow up?! The blast hit much closer this time, the immediate shockwave flattening Diane into the ground as Sayomi faded in and out of the shadows dancing around her. As she struggled to get up, she felt something slither into her neck! She couldnt even turn her head, but out of the corner of her eye, Diane could see Sayomis slender arm reaching in, and then felt a soft whisper in her ear. Do you envy my technique? Ill let you feel it just this once. Although we need a target to try it on! And look at that, we still have one well, actually a few? No matter! They are perfectly in range! Dianes face blanched, a voiceless scream failing to materialize in her throat, as dark energy swirled and gathered into her hand. She couldnt resist it, the Black Spear as her arm raised and pointed towards Emily, Clover, and Kristoff. *Thwip* Sayomis tail whipped quickly, reflecting a fast-moving glint of silver, blasting it through a nearby tree. She reflexively turned her head to look at what triggered her reaction. Why was a crossbow mounted in ?! Her eyes widened in shock, as she felt something sharp pierce her neck at an angle towards her heart. She yanked her arm out from Diane, her hand reforming as she grabbed the stake, stopping it only partially in her skin. It was an odd looking one, at a glance. Different from the silver one a moment ago. Hahaha! Bold one, whoever you are! But youll regret to know that is nowhere near good enough! And Im glad I can count on your arrogance to at least be just like a vampires! D roared as he drained the little mana he had just recovered into the stake, bursting the outer shell and ejecting the smaller stake head into Sayomis heart! Black ooze erupted from Sayomis wound and out of her mouth, as a momentary look of shock turned to one of ecstasy. She mouthed a single word, as she stabbed her hand into her body, and ripped the stake out, as tendrils of dark energy radiated outwards, stabbing into anything and everything near her. Not like a fucking vampire! And not like any demon I have EVER read about! He didnt waste his chance. D grabbed Diane, and ran desperately for his life as everything around the demoness wilted and turned to ash, filling the gaping wounds in her body.
Its not enough! Sayomi stared longingly as the black cloak of the man who stabbed her faded into darkness. But If I dont kill him now, I could enjoy myself even more later! Ah, I didnt expect any of these pests to be able to surprise me! I WANT TO ENJOY MYSELF MORE! I NEED MORE, NOW! She contorted her body in her mental dissonance. As long as I leave just Diane it should be fine! Or! This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Sayomi clapped her hands together in a fit of joy, as her body finished restoring! I know! Theres those other demons! The ones Baal wanted us to chase! Judging by all the residue they left behind, there is no way they could be finished off yet! Ahn, but I cant let them feel safe just yet Her smile only grew wider and more demented as she made her decision, spread her wings as wide as she could manage, and blasted herself into the air. JUST WAIT FOR ME, IM COMING! She formed a few more Black Spears and coated them in flame, and lackadaisically chucked them in Dianes general direction, before taking off with the force of a hurricane towards the distant sounds of a raging battle.
It was an absolute bloodbath. At first, he hoped to lose his pursuers in one of the many demi-human tribes that should have filled these hills. Yet all of them were empty, his time spent crisscrossing these forests was nothing more than wasted energy as he grew weaker by the hour. Then he grew more and more desperate. He decided to risk everything, and use the human lands to try and shake pursuit. At least he might have a chance then! Humans lacked a Daemons stamina and strength, he could escape! Recover! Yet he regretted insulating his kingdom in the north, not bothering to know where a single human village lay. He starved in his desperate flight, as the endless empty, silent forests provided no sustenance. He was ecstatic when he finally sensed a group of humans, hoping they were a worthy group of adventurers who could give pause to the demons chasing him. Yet he could only despair when he saw they were a group of children. But that would also mean that a human settlement would be near! And yet it wasnt. Only more forest. He couldnt make it far before they cornered him. Of course those kids didnt slow them down more than a few seconds. Surrounded. Mid-ranked demons and that relentless damned noble laughing, as they sent waves of their weaker minions to wear him down. With a little more time, they should have been able to execute him to their satisfaction. And yet Another group? If they are going to start suddenly slaughtering each other, I wont waste their infighting! This moment of fortune shall be mine! DO NOT THINK THIS ONE SHALL FALL SO EASILY! FOR I AM GRATH, AND I AM KING! The wounded Daemon roared defiantly, cleaving wide around him! Faint images of his blade rained outward, slicing through another wave of lesser demons. Forward! While they are distracted! Grath launched himself into a Bauther ahead of him, attempting to break out of his encirclement by using the fatty as a meat shield/bulldozer. His forward charge stopped suddenly, the pressure of his forward drive bursting the Bauther like a wet, organ-and-fat-filled balloon. ˽ϱˤL֤뤳ȤϤǤޤ ! What language is that?! Is it mad?! FOOLISH CHILD, YOU DARE TO STAND IN THE WAY OF A KING? Orion braced himself against the coming onslaught from the titan standing before him. Grath tossed his sword to his off-hand, swinging wide at the shorter red demon, who used the bone plates on his arms to try and deflect the blow. Its eyes opened in shock, as the blade sent a shockwave through his arms and into his body, temporarily stunning him. Hah! This child might have a little strength, but it hardly knows the ways of the world! In the opening, Grath quickly gathered mana into his right hand, and slammed it into the earth. QUAKE! Shockwaves rippled through the ground, cracking holes into the ground for 100 meters in all directions and uprooting trees! I cant even pull a quarter of my strength anymore, damn! ݤƣ郎ͨޤ There it is again! That language! He had his opening, but Theyre all humanoid small horns! Whose demons are these?! All of them are using that language! Wh- He couldnt miss the massive grey bastard charging relentlessly towards him, and the source of all his frustration. 20 meters tall, flesh and muscles like chiseled rock, a large single eye, and an intelligence that defies the common stories surrounding his kind. The Stone Giant, The Cyclopes TORMAC! THIS ONE IS MINE, STOP THE INTRUDERS! Tormacs deep voice thundered across the raging battlefield, riddled with explosions and bolts of dark energy. Any semblance of forest or life was quickly reduced to wasteland, as Grath fought desperately to fend off Tormacs onslaught. It was all he could do to hold out, countering spell against spell and reinforcing his exhausted and injured arms and his sword with mana to withstand each fist-fall. Then His blood ran cold. Or, more precisely, everyones blood ran cold. Simultaneously, all the demons looked to the setting sun, its last rays disappearing and through the enveloping darkness, they could see the wall of air following the rush of a monster amongst monsters. For as long as he may live, he will never forget that sadists laugh. There were two other thing Grath knew for certain, if only for the exasperated, yet somehow relieved expressions on a couple of the strange demons around him, and their attempts to separate themselves from the main battlefield. It wasnt one of Carinthus generals, during the war against Sias-Aryn he was at least able to learn who and what Carinthus four general were. Second, and far more concerning, it was at least as strong as a general, and it was likely allied with the strange demons. While infighting can be quite normal amongst equal ranks, a rogue general is not possible. Kirstach Grath cursed in the slang of his people. I managed to run straight into the territory of a hostile demon lord that somehow, everyone missed was even here. Grath cursed his luck again. It was at times like this that he found himself jealous of the humans, and the support they received from their gods while everything else was entirely on their own.
All attention was on her, and she reveled in it! Time to show all the accidents what one of his demons should truly be capable of! First lets test the strength of their minds! Love me! Hate Me! Loathe Me! Serve Me in your haunted nightmares! You are all my toys to play with to my hearts content! Sayomis words were like a siren song, laced with hidden magic. Amplify, Allure, Enrage, Hallucinate, and Dominate! In a hail of debuffs, she forced her will into many of the lesser demons. Imps launched spells chaotically into the sky, while grendels, gaunts, and all manner of other horrors tore each other to shreds. There were even a few of the humanoid demons that Baal had managed to get over by opening a short, temporary gate to Americia. They were just too slow! Sayomi smiled deep and wide. At least the little giantling can keep his wits about him! Haste. Lithe. She spun and twisted around in the air, evading Tormacs fist as she quickly flew along his arm towards his face and Cyclopes triumphant smirk. YOU WOULD INSULT ME, PEST?! YOU KNOW NOT THE STRENGTH OF GIANTS! Tormac roared, amplifying his voice further to shake the air and send a shockwave at Sayomi. His eye glowed black as gathered mana in front of it, unleashing a destructive beam from it a moment later. Shadow step. Compared to the monsters from His memories, this would have to be a child though? Frailty. Amplify, Arch Flame, Black Fire, Pierce, Corruption, Curse! Sayomi launched herself from the shadows behind Tormacs kneecap, and proceeded to shoot a long black blade of flaming plasma from her hand, slicing through both the Cyclopes knees. Its short-lived triumph careened into horror as its large body collapsed onto the ground, howling in pain. She flew above the Cyclopes, just out of reach of his flailing arms, giving her lips a nice lick. Youre the one who doesnt know the strength of giants, you know? Although the ones I remember have two eyes. Are you a mutated dwarf child? Hardly a quarter the size of a real giant! Although now, you do seem a teensy bit smaller than that! A cute, harmless little baby! The veins bulged in Tormacs eye, and he slammed the earth with his hands, pumping mana into the ground and launching a hail of stones after Sayomi. Each stone tore through her flesh? Her body dissipated into thin air. Tormac twisted around, the demoness laughing as she stood next to a very miffed-looking demon and Grath, sealed tightly to the ground. She tapped next to her eye and then pointed at her knees. Tormac couldnt help but subconsciously touch his stump leg and immediately felt an intense burning sensation in his hand! He tried desperately to wipe it off, as it only spread further and further. Dont worry, little mutant giantling! Once your limbs finish burning off, I wont let you die! I still need you to help me figure out what everything inside you is! I have oh so many burning questions, haha! Chapter 38: Coup d鈥櫭﹖at (Part 1) Realm: Americia Year: 2633 of the Augustian Calendar How long has it been since I last set foot upon my home soil? I mused silently to myself, observing the vast changes to the world around me. I was coming back home. But it looked nothing like I remembered it. It shouldnt be surprising all that miasma clogging the skies and blocking the sun. What were once lush hillsides and fields from long, long ago had been reduced to festering pools and rotting trees. Clouds of miasma billowed from every conceivable nook, cranny and corner. It was all fed by an endless drizzle of black fluid raining from the clouds above. True Sight. Demons Sight. Darkvision. Amplify. Magnify. Farsight. Scan. Detect life. I took no risks. Knowing things had changed so much I had to be sure. Not to mention, I had popped myself a little far. Opening a gate is a precise business, and I hadnt opened one from my old home to anywhere else that I had networked to. So, I just calculated my best guess on how far it was from my wasteland castle, added a little height just to be sure I wouldnt jump into a hillside, and voila! I suppose thats one more thing to do while I am there I should connect a gate to my home so I dont have to deal with this again. First, I spied the silhouette of the sun hidden behind the Miasma-filled sky. My lips twitched in annoyance, as I had simultaneously pinned the proper source of the black fluid that rained from above. A new batch of demons had just started to form and tear each other apart. It was an ocean of demons constantly forming and slaughtering each other. I see. Their blood and chunks of viscous flesh rained down, and filling in to the rotten pools. Then the miasma would vent upward again, recycling the process. Considering how important my will is for forming Demons at the time the miasma is used then they must have been infused with my desire to end everything. Seems that even includes each other. On the ground, there were no signs of life anywhere around me for the next 100 miles. Then the Towers of God. Even after 10,000 years, those mountains stretched proudly far into the sky, coated in clouds of miasma. Comparing the angle of the sun to the mountains, I was able to confirm that I had, at the very least, arrived on the correct side of the mountains. Considering I could probably only manage a good half a day of free time, I would have had to come up with an alternative plan if I wound up on the other side. Although. My vision honed in on a number of distinctive shapes cruising between the spires and valleys of the mountains, diving into the miasma clouds and picking off newly formed demons like a flock of seagulls diving for fish. Wyverns. Much larger than they used to be, although still incomparable to dragons. Their scales had also changed, much less surprisingly, to a jet black. Their long tales whipped around, occasionally using their spade-like tips to spear into other prey and drag it out of the clouds. Seems they have adapted to the miasma have they been changed by it like that Goblin? How much else has survived? Just another thing I will have to deal with later shitty Demon God. And lastly in the direction I guessed for my house a couple hundred miles off, I spied something particularly frustrating. Especially considering how devoid of life everywhere else was, it was absolutely impossible for me to mistake it. Why, of all places, does there seem to be a concentration of creatures at MY house?! Lets see Detect Energy. Ah thats still functioning? Even after all this time? Tacking on Detect Energy let me properly see a bubble of pure, holy energy surrounding my house. A relic from my late wife, as a Saintess who didnt commit to the Gods but rather to her own ideals of purity and love. A blessed barrier she used to keep all unwanted demons from our home, and she granted exceptions only to myself, little Almas, and Belladonna. And I foolishly hadnt planned for any of my family to conspire with the humans. Dishonorable bastards, the whole lot of them! I took a deep breath, and refocused. It has been so long, and that age old grievance still bothers me. My only regret was not learning how to strip out someones soul until later. Then, I could have sentenced them to an eternity of suffering as penance. Anyways, I have seen enough. Time for the real test, and my final set of precautions. Leaving the gate open to the inn, even if it is just to the side I split from the main dimension, would likely still be too risky. I dont know how much the Wyverns have evolved, or if something else could come wandering by while I am distracted. And, now that I know precisely where I am, opening a proper gate back is more than easy enough. And with closing the gate I stopped hiding the contract seal on my hand, and studied it carefully. Once I close the gate, it wont be like stepping into a connected parallel dimension. I will truly be separated off by whatever the real distance is to Dianes world to Genoisia. However, none of this violates the terms of our agreement, but still I took another deep breath. Close gate. I muttered, more for myself than anything. As the doorway faded away into nothingness, I felt nothing. No. A barely perceptible, slight pull. Almost as if a small piece of me was stretching and reaching across an inconceivable distance, through the sky and into the stars beyond. The Dragons, they came from these other worlds just how much did the gods not want us to know? If I had even been the least bit curious in things other than how to just burn everything to the ground, would I have realized this sooner? Do the gods have their own world too? Is this how they feel anytime someone calls upon them for a blessing? In truth, I felt nothing but the endless new questions swirling in my mind deeply disturbed me. Fuck, lets just get this over with. I sighed in unresolved frustration upon frustration. At least I will take the chance to stretch my legs properly. Stealth boosts, aura reducers, speed and strength amplification, mana obscuration, body reinforcement, image displacement, and some environment control spells stack all of those together and I should be able to easily make it home entirely unnoticed. I smiled, for once. I finally get to go for a nice run! If I push myself a bit, I might even get the pleasure of a nice adrenaline boost! The closest damn thing I could get to a good time, anyways. Whichever god let us have that much youre the only one I wont make suffer. You better believe that. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
It was honestly quite surprising how well kept the place was. I originally built this manor when I was a young Daemon. I picked this spot for several reasons, but mostly because it was in a quiet, sheltered, out-of-the-way spot surrounded by hills and with absolutely nothing of interest around it. The fact you could only really see it when you were practically on top of it sealed the deal. If I had to deal with anyone or anything else, I wanted to do it on my terms. Particularly as it would usually end in violence. That is almost certainly why it remained relatively unscathed despite the passing millennia. Well, that and all of my wifes enchantments. Perhaps I shouldnt be so surprised though, as she was the only person to ever defeat me. Of course her magic would withstand the test of time! Which is why it is extremely grating that the same leeches that brought her to her death have managed to take shelter around my home! All things considered though, they are showing my home some proper respect and havent sullied its halls. And, if I were to hazard a guess, any other surviving enclaves of people would likely be few and far between. Probably much worse off as well. Her little spring pouring out from her garden and through the manors aqueducts is probably the only source of pure, uncontaminated water left. They are recharging mana crystals themselves to power light crystals to grow some crops and fruit trees, and they are regularly praying and offering mana in Marias shrine Its almost sickeningly ironic. If they are so desperate to cling to life, may as well let them be a while longer. Especially since it would keep the nastier undesirables away. I eyed back up at the fresh mess of demons spawning in the skies above, some of whom seemed to be taking more of an interest here than in slaughtering each other again. Mistakes. Accidents. Trash, the whole lot of them. Slipping quietly past the elves, humans and other assorted demi humans and fey spirits was easy enough. As long as Marias barrier was up, I doubt they would ever have expected a demon to slip through. Add in their organized efforts to target and repel any demons trying to break through, and any potential challenge is gone for someone at my level. Not to mention, any warriors worth their salt almost certainly died assaulting my castle. A pathetic, despairing existence. And yet they struggle so hard against their despair their souls may be worth claiming one day. Perhaps I could even get another taste of their dreams, their desires, and their emotions! Yes, struggle and grow strong! Worthy enough to challenge me! But I am getting distracted here. I felt a strange nagging in the seal of my contract. I wasted more than enough time here. I just needed to find a good present, and get back. Now was certainly not the time to test long-term effects of too much separation. I moved as nothing more than a shadow in an endless night, and quietly slipped into the halls of my home. It truly had been far too long.
Odd pieces of cozy, if not dusty, furniture and paintings dotted the maze of otherwise Spartan halls. The paintings and cushions looked as if they might fall to dust themselves at the slightest touch, while all the wood had practically fossilized in place. They were unnecessary excesses in my opinion, but I still had to keep them all the same. The faint glow of barely functional light crystals gave off the feeling that I was walking through a mausoleum of my past. A feeling that was, in a sense, true. My treasury, although more aptly described as a trophy hall, remained untouched as well. It was offset to an odd corner of the manor of minimal interest. All the enchantments disguising its grand magisteel doors as just another regular part of the wall remained. Add in that they opened into an early implementation of my anchored dimensions, there wouldnt have been any hints that anything was amiss even if anyone had ever found my home. Lastly, with a good dose of paranoia, I placed a seal upon them. So even if they were somehow found and opened, unless you activated the seal, they would open to the adjacent hall instead of my trophy hall. I checked one last time to make completely sure nobody dared tread in the halls of my home, before I firmly spoke the seals command. Seal of the undaunted, the unbroken, the champion of despair and bringer of ruin, heed the call of your master and open your doors. My command is your law! The aged creak and groan of the doors opening was the first thing that properly met my expectations today. Following the soft *whoosh* of ancient air blowing from the dark halls of my trophy room, I promptly stepped across the threshold and closed the magisteel doors behind me. If I felt like I was in a mausoleum before, now it felt a thousand times more accurate. Row after row of mirrors lined the absurdly long and massive hall. Adjacent to each mirror were various sets of mannequins donned with an incredible variety of different armors, and each of those sets was accompanied by a weapon stand. Hammers, cleavers, longswords, bows, rings, plate mail, leathers and anything else that could be imagined for as far as the human eye can see. Although to me, the real treasures were what was in the mirrors. I couldnt help but stop to appreciate a couple of my favorites, such as a massive mirror towering 100 meters tall. Gormak the conqueror greatest warrior of the giants, who lived solely for the joy of combat. Touching his mirror, I watched longingly at the world shown within it, as he repeated endlessly the greatest moments of his life, which also just so happened to be his last. His soul fought doggedly against an apparition of myself, and each time he died, the world reset and he was forced to fight it again and again and again. I could almost taste it, his joy. A feeling so close, yet out of reach forever just out of reach and my own memories pouring back in to me. A sharp sting in my hand brought me back. What I wanted was at the end. I would come back again at some point, I had to. There was much I needed to remember. There was more to why I wanted to bring an end to everything. I could feel it something I wanted at any cost. What was it? My head started hurting again, my memories growing fuzzy once more. I hurried down the hall, stopping only momentarily to pick up the cursed ring of the Mad Wraith. Its cruel gleam and promise of power caught my eye, and you know what? It would make a great test case to use on a certain asshole father. I promised revenge, did I not? And I am always a Daemon of my word. I quickly reached the end, greeted by a large stone antechamber housing a single titanic, lightless mirror. What I wanted was just before the chamber, the only set of gear without an associated mirror, but shouldnt it have been the end of the hall? Was that always there? I dont I don. I dropped to one knee, grimacing horribly. My mind burned as I tried to remember, as if a wall blocked my every. GAHHH! I bellowed in pain, and left it be for the moment. To tie it all together, my contract seal was acting up a lot more, and it was pulling a steady drain on my mana. That could only mean one thing. I needed to get back, and get back fast. Something was happening. I was resolved though, I absolutely will be coming back here. I glanced over at the solid blue set of full plate mail, and spoke as respectfully as I could manage, as it was not something I did often. Courdelain Gloris, your sword shall return to the world once more. It shall be re-forged to match the glory it once knew. With a nod, I took the broken sections of blade and hilt from a weapon case adjacent to the armor, and placed it into a box full of materials at the base of the stand. My first greatest challenge, one of the few people who I had ever respected, and the great-great-great grandfather of Maria. I passed a pained glance at the last part of his set, a small stand with my family picture. Diane really does look like my little Almas and didnt I just see? Searing pain broke my thoughts once more, striking through my seal and mind nearly simultaneously. GATE! I bellowed, scooping the box as I rushed back through. Something had gone clearly wrong. Why did it have to be today of all days?!
Shortly after the last vestiges of the gate had faded from the room, something began to move from the mirror in the Antechamber. A great red eye opened, with a golden-red, predatory iris. It focused in on the gates last location, and then turned to face the mirror wall. The mirror-wall rippled as a massive, scaled snout pushed out through it. The creatures maw was filled with rows of steaming, glistening, and sharp white fangs, each one the length of a full-sized pike. A colossal clawed foot followed, a single step shaking the walls and foundations of the trophy hall, as the rest of the lizard-like head emerged, focused on the gates former location. A thunderous whisper echoed throughout the halls. Its long past due for him to start re-awakening. Our ward seems to still be holding, and A powerful, blue magical aura danced around the dragons eyes, and with it all mana signatures throughout the hall were brought into sharp relief. A massive smile, or at least as much as one could imagine a dragon to smile, grew across its face, while a thunderous laugh reverberated through steel and stone, and danced with crimson flames through its imposing maw. SO HE CHOSE TO REVOLT AND ACTUALLY BROKE FREE, DID HE?! SUCH A TURN OF EVENTS BAHAMUT WOULD LOVE TO KNOW! The dragon back-stepped into the mirror world again, and unfurled its grand wings. It launched itself into the air like a hurricane, blasting the dirt from his resting place like a sandstorm and violently swaying the endless fields of grass. Deep into the mirror-world, grand mountains rose into blue, cloud-studded skies filled with the roar and songs of thousands of dragons. As the ripples faded, the mirror grew black once more. Chapter 38: Coup d鈥櫭﹖at (Part 2) The bitter cold of night gnawed at D as he drug himself through the forest, and exhaustion set in. Carrying an unconscious child didnt make things any better. She certainly works hard to earn her nickname though Bloodstained clothes, driving herself to extreme dehydration, and everyone around her having suffered terrible wounds. Is she actually an omen of misfortune? And if so, why would Almalexia have been so interested in saving her life? D glanced back over his shoulder, observing the silent forest. After that last bout, he was damn sure that monster would have come to chase them down. He also wanted to find some water to give to Diane, but his canteen was empty, and he didnt know the area well enough to even dare to find a stream. Getting back to the city alive was all that mattered. Is she still toying with us? The thought plagued him, as thankful as he was that he hadnt seen a hint of that nightmare since she bombed the whole damn area. D grimaced, trying to bury the all-but-certain knowledge that if she, or really any other demons chased after them, there would be nothing more he could do. They would die with barely another whimper. *kra-koooooom* A sound almost-like thunder reverberated again in the distance. Ds eyes darted around once more, on edge. Perhaps are they fighting each other? That nightmare tore apart the Bauther the moment she arrived so it wouldnt be that unimaginable. No seriously?! He muttered in honest surprise. It was actually obvious, when he really thought about it. He was supposed to help find the other Demon Lord around here, and to drive it out when the rest of the Empires knights arrived. And he owed his life to infighting between two Demon Lords. A sudden cold shudder ran through Ds spine, causing his hair to stand on end all over again. Whirling around to each direction, he couldnt see a damn thing. He just felt something was watching him. A cold, malevolent wind howled from the north, laden with the scent of death. It was a different something. It almost feels like that storm! If that monster got hold of them death would be the least of their worries. At least the adrenaline boost helped pump him along faster, as he tore recklessly through thorny brush and vine. Everyone knew the northern wilds were harsh and unforgiving. But this went far beyond anything most anyone had imagined.
A loud commotion and heated shouting greeted Ds ears as he finally neared Njords gates. His hope to finally catch a break was roundly dashed as he scraped himself out of the wood line, beaten and battered, and covered from head to toe in scrapes, bruises, thorns and forest clutter. His catatonic charge looked much the same, if not slightly worse for wear. The guard squads for day and night shift were angrily staring each other down and jeering at each other, with their respective captains practically at each others throats. Captain Rosss nostrils flared and his temples throbbed under his straw hair, while his hand never strayed from the hilt of his sheathed sword. Captain Brunhildes veins appeared ready to leap from her neck, her eyes stretched wide with righteous indignation! She wasnt even slightly inclined to be intimidated by Rosss formidable height and stature, and was all too willing to match his hostility, keeping her hand tightly wrapped around the hilt of her sword. Ever the professional, it looked almost like a platoon of disciplined soldiers were having a showdown with a band of brigands led by a Knight. Ds timely arrival just so happened to bring the tension to a near boil. You there! You are in violation of the emergency city ordinance issued under the Authority of Baron Halfgaar and the city Council, and illegal exit during a quarantine! Surrender yourself for arrest at once! Captain immediately turned to apprehend D, his mail armor clinking with each step. Brunhilde jumped to intercept him. This is another attempted abuse of Authority! We need information on what just happened out there! You think we can just overlook fighting of that magnitude so close to our city walls?! And any issues shall be addressed by decision of the council! The order must be respected, and you will be held accountable for the risks you already let through! Ross snarled back, drawing his sword. He was joined by a chorus of blades, prompting Brunhilde and her retinue to respond in kind, whisking out their blades and the rear archers readied their bows. Calm down, calm down! This is no time to be fighting amongst ourselves! D haggardly tried to reduce the palpable tension. His intervention earned him a spiteful glare from Captain Ross. We barely escaped from a squad of demons with our lives, and we would all be fools if we didnt want to prepare against their threat! The city is in danger! D continued, reluctant to use his last trump card. Demons? Everyone, and I mean EVERYONE, knows that they are stuck in Ebenheim! What other pathetic excuse will you try? How do we know you werent actually infected out there, and are just trying to cover it up? Ross shot back accusatorily. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Because I am here under the authority of the King and the Church, and in good conduct with their mission to investigate the now confirmed presence of demons here! D pulled out a letter from his coat, marked by the royal seal. Rosss spite twisted into open hate the moment D pulled out the seal. Tell that to the jailors! You have just added falsifying royal documents to your crimes! You are under arrest! He tried to blow past Brunhilde to get to D and Diane, however she held firm as a boulder. Before another word could be shouted, though, they were all interrupted by a series of shrieks from within the ranks of their respective troops, followed immediately by sheer chaos. DEFEND YOURSELVES! TRAITORS! MURDERERS! Hurry, get your report to the Chief! Brunhilde shouted to D, blocking a series of blows from Ross, as he started spitting out curses towards her. She danced carefully around Captain Ross, keeping her back towards D as he nodded, then quickly skirted around the fighting, watching carefully for stray arrows or magic bolts. Running behind the shield-wall of Brunhildes guards made for a much safer route around the chaos, although the clear lines between the groups were rapidly falling apart. He leapt over a fallen soldier, a large arrow piercing his shoulder, before sprinting once more into the town. He passed a quick glance back in concern to check on Brunhilde, and to his trained eye something felt odd? Guards were getting hurt all over, yet where was the body he just leapt over? Hey, dont just stand there! Keep moving, dumbass! Hed leapt back a step, taken completely by surprise. Just what the hell was he doing here?
D followed Thistleman into the dark alley, and then cut down into another even darker corner. Thistle put his finger over his lips, and pressed closely into the wall, practically melding within the darkness. D took control over his heavy breathing as well, pressing as closely as he could to the wall while still holding Diane in his one good arm. He used his dark cloak to cover her up. What the hell is going on? Wh- Almost in an answer to his question, the clink of metal on metal came rattling by. A squad of noble soldiers? D stared after them after they rushed past, and then caught the glare of a bright red flare launched into the sky from the direction of the front gates. The gates those soldiers were heading toward. How am I supposed to get anywhere like this? Hey kid, you wouldnt happen to have some potions on you? D asked, glancing around the corner to make sure no more soldiers were approaching. He was answered by a small *pop* right in front of him, startling him yet again. How the hell is he doing that?! Thistleman had slipped right next to him, again. While his guard was up. He didnt pour a potion, though. He had a large water skin, which he promptly dumped into Dianes mouth. The sudden influx of water awakened her like a sudden shot of adrenaline yanking someone out of a coma, as she grasped onto the water skin like a possessed demon inhaling the life-giving fluid! D let her slip out of his grasp, as he took the opportunity to collapse against the wall behind him. The moments reprieve allowed his exhaustion to finally catch up with him. He sunk his head into his hand, the shredded one still dripping blood. He ignored the girls excited chatter, and the sounds of magic bursting in the distance. Moments later, she collapsed against the wall as well. The sudden burst of life served only to satisfy her dire need for water, and as soon as her bodys need was satisfied, it gave out on her. The nasty hues on her exposed skin didnt go away, but she was starting to look a little better. The hell can I even do in this shape? How can I get her to safety and report to the Chief? Is there even a safe place her anymore?! D was snapped out of his thoughts when Thistle practically shoved a potion in his face. Looks like those Demons fucked you up pretty bad, huh. I am rather surprised you managed to make it back, AND you brought Diane with you. The damned kid had one nasty grin on his face. What? Oh, yes. Seems they did. D took the potion, eyeing Thistleman carefully. He poured it slowly over his shredded hand, grimacing as his flesh writhed and began to reattach itself. FUCKIN HELLS! This shit hurts! You know, it is really nice to see that not everyone on this godforsaken rock is insufferably pathetic. The hell did he say?! D almost missed the near-silent whisper, groaning as bones snapped back together and regrew. He definitely didnt miss the familiar, nightmarish smile before it got stashed away behind clearly feigned innocence. That Dont worry about Diane, I can take much better care of her now that you brought her back. Actually, as extra thanks, I think I have something else you could use! Thistleman nonchalantly pulled out a larger potion bottle filled with a blue, swirling liquid as he prattled on. Then he tossed it straight towards Ds face, prompting him to catch it with his good hand. Oooh, nice catch! You may want to be careful with that stuff. Mixing a little bit with a spark or some fire can have some intense results. I would love to see what a whole bottle would do! The bastard is far too excited over something like this Youre a nasty little shit, anyone ever tell you that? Thanks. D cracked a half-smile, as Thistleman hefted up Diane and tossed her over his shoulder like a continental soldier. Thats the spirit! Dont waste too much time catching your breath, now. Sticking his free hand into his pocket, the brat turned the corner and disappeared into the dark alleys. He knows more than any kid should, acts just like that bloody nightmare, and is far more skilled than most adults many times his age. Its almost like he wanted to be found and its not like I could do anything to keep her out of his hands. But why the hell is he playing at being human? D sighed. He was exhausted. His head ached, he was battered and bruised and everything hurt, everywhere. With another loud groan, he stood up again, as the lights of fires and the ringing of the alarm towers thundered across the night sky. All he had to show for his efforts was this damn blue firebomb, if the bastard wasnt lying about it. Ds eyes opened in shock. No *You did well, but now there is more you need to do remember?* He heard her voice in his head again, along with a soft glow refreshing him just a bit more, before it faded away into silence. SHE WANTED ME TO BRING THE GIRL TO THAT MONSTER?!? WHY, JUST A couple pieces clicked in his head. Maybe she wasnt important because of her potential but because shes the reason the whole damn city hadn''t been burned to the ground yet? Just that nightmare demoness alone could level half the city... Another loud boom echoed, as more fire and smoke lit the night sky. He would figure out how to test his theory later, first he still had a promise to keep. And it was wise for the faithful to not disappoint their gods when they received special attention. Taking stock of some boxes and a good windowsill, D decided it would be much more proactive to take to the rooftops for part of the way. Piecing together how all of this was related with the civil collapse happening all around him was a problem he would have to figure out on the way. Chapter 38: Coup d鈥櫭﹖at (Part 3) Everything throbbed in pain. It was certainly not the best way to wake up. So warm but why cant I move? Diane cracked an eye first towards her torso, her whole body bound together in sheets like a well-packaged mummy on a rather narrow bed. On the other side of the unfamiliar room, Emily was wrapped in impromptu casts as a young Miko carefully checked on her ward. The lass occasionally shot nervous glances at the whimpering mountain of fur and teeth in the corner while she worked, and otherwise ignored Kristoff cowering next to Clover, wrapped in a bedsheet. EM! Hey hey, is she ok?! Diane tried to perk up, struggling to maneuver like an inchworm off the bed. Eep! The sudden sound startled the miko, who sighed in relief after she had a second to calm her nerves. The girl stormed over to Dianes bed and flipped her legs back onto the frame. Patients need to stay in their beds until they are better! But I need to see Em! She was really hurt! You didnt tell me if she was ok! Diane countered as she struggled to get up again, but a well-placed forehead flick sent her reeling back into the pillow. Why does it hurt so badly?! Diane groaned. First, no, Emily is not doing OK. She will live, but she is hurt really badly, and we cant do any more for her right now. And you arent much better! The miko stood over Diane authoritatively. You have practically scalded most of your veins and mana pathways with burns. Too much more than what you did, and you may have blown them up. Thistleman spoke sourly over his shoulder as he watched carefully out of the open window, and she finally noticed the rounds of smoke and flame in the nobles district. Almost as if it was waiting for her, the loud *THOOM* of a naval battery drove the point home. WHAT IS EVEN HAPPENING?! IS AUNTIE OKAY?! In response, Diane tried to struggle more, forcing the miko to hold her down tightly. As long as they dont leave the inn looking for you, theyll be fine! As for whats happening, the moment word started going around of Demons fighting near the city, the whole place started tearing itself apart! Thistle snapped back. Dianes eyes widened as she stopped struggling, partially from being on the receiving end of Thistlemans anger, and partially from another realization. Am I responsible for this? Diane whispered, tears gathering in her eyes. Eh? What? The miko chirped, casting concerned looks between the two. Thistleman sighed. If not now then it probably would have happened later anyways. Who cares? Its probably actually better that those dumbasses started this now. More importantly, why the hell did you even leave the city without even telling me?! YOU. BROKE. YOUR. PROMISE. Thistleman turned away from the window, looking particularly aggrieved over the last point. Diane cringed and shot a shifty glance at Kristoff in response, who had been silently watching the whole conversation. Thistleman followed her gaze, and shot Kristoff a profoundly vicious glare. But I just I I need to get to Auntie! I need to make sure theyre not worried! What if she comes looking for me now?! Diane quickly changed the topic, a subtle hint of guilt slipped into her voice. You arent going anywhere! Just stay here, and stop getting yourself into more trouble. Ill go tell Auntie Rhyme. The Barons soldiers know you saw the Demons out there, and they will probably kill you on sight. In a final frustrated burst, Thistleman stormed out of the room. Diane stopped struggling and sank back into the bed. But I really didnt mean to do anything wrong The shrine maiden sighed, and loosened her long black hair from its bun. Look, if you need someone to talk to, Im here. Kay? By the way, we havent been introduced! My names Maya! Maya spoke sweetly and calmly, and offered a large friendly smile.
Alain sat on a wooden stool next to a steel door, blocked by a large fox-masked temple guardian. He stared relentlessly at the empty potion bottle, a small dribble of the pinkish fluid still at the bottom. It just keeps getting worse Theos groans slipped through the door again. Damn near the whole leg, up to just under the joint at the waist, had gone to that rotten plague. There has to be something more I can do? Just waiting like this Alain tapped his foot incessantly, his ruminations broken by chatter coming from down the hall. It was the old priest again, his blue shzoku fluttering behind him as he tried to keep pace with an angry, cruel-eyed boy. Why is Kobari? It wasnt hard to get the answer to his question, even before he could even finish thinking about it. I already told you, just make sure Diane doesnt leave here tonight, and no matter what, dont let the barons men find her. Thistlemans tone was sharp and to the point. And you will give us half the potions you make for the next 6 months? Kobaris concern was apparent as he pursued confirmation. Half the potions I make with the resources you get for me. Ive already given you the stock I already had left, so you know that its more than generous terms. Thistle repeated in frustration, for the umpteenth time. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Indeed. Still, you really cant go out there like this! How can I expect this deal to work in good faith if you just get yourself killed out there? Kobari asserted, spiking the already-angry expression on the boy even further. It only took Alain a moment to put the pieces together. Diane? The girl from this morning? Dont tell me, this kid hes the potion maker? The thought alone seemed ridiculous. However Trying something is better than nothing. Chief Priest! Alain tried to jump into the conversation before the boy snapped. Instead, he made Kobari snap in surprise, as he was clearly not paying close enough attention to anything else around him. What do you want this time? I already told you there is nothing more we can do for your friend in there! Yes, I know! But hey, kid. You made this potion, right?! And these ones? Alain whipped out the grey and brown potions to go with his practically empty healing potion. The kids face turned to practical shock. Where did you get those?! I never put any of those up for sa- Thistleman stopped himself, already too late. You are Thistleman then! Please, can you make something for my sub- my friend? Hes dying! Alain pleaded. Please, I need this! The kid regained his composure. Your friends problems arent mine. I dont have time for this, deal with it yourself. Please! If you do Kobari! I will escort Thistleman safely to anywhere he needs to go. I swear upon my honor! I dont need your escort. The boy turned around to leave and find a different way around. We dont even know what that malady is anyways, how can we expect him to know what you claim those demons conjured up? And you refuse to just cut the damn thing off. Kobari grumbled as well, as the Sergeant dropped to his knees in despair. Did you just say that he has a malady? Made by demons? Thistleman stopped in his tracks, and looked incredulously at the chief and the despairing soldier. Yes he got bit by one of the goblins infected by it while we were fleeing from a stone monstrosity summoned by those monsters. The whole thing we were setup from the start! Please can you at least give it a look? Alain answered, a hesitant glimmer of hope in his eyes. Curious I think I can actually spare some time. Are his terms acceptable, Mr. Priest? Thistleman turned back around, with a complete shift in his attitude. Alain quickly stood back up, trying keep himself from setting his hopes too high. I still shouldnt expect too much. But the kid is clearly a genius for his age so it still might just be possible! That..?! We cant just enter the quarantined area without taking appropriate precautions! The risk of spreading it is already too great as it is! Kobari protested furiously. The quarantine is absolutely unnecessary. You think this is a malady? If it was a proper malady, it would have already spread across everyone in your temple. Now hurry up and have your guard open the door, so I can see what is really going on in there! The kids curiosity turned to an extremely unsettling grin, one that threw even the aged old man on edge. I hope this was a good idea How would you even kno- The priest doggedly persisted, and was promptly cut off. Fine. You, did any of your friends blood get on you after he was bit? Thistle poked Alains chest almost accusatorily. Yes, some did. And my na- Doesnt matter. Thistleman cut him off too. And? Did you get sick? Anything strange where the blood made contact? No. The Sergeant held his temper in check. This punk asshole but I see where this is going. Whatever I have to do! Then it is definitively not a malady. Those are relentless, and practically impossible to stop their spread. Maladies affect the very mana in the air around their source, and contact is enough to guarantee spread of the contagion. This is something else, something that is trying to act like a malady. Thistleman continued, unabated, bashing down the last of the Acting Chief Priests resistance. Defeated, he waved the guardian aside. Very well. Let us go in then.
This is one seriously nasty piece of work! Thistleman hid his adoration as he quickly studied the infected leg. The black, pulsating veins reached just shy of Theos waist, his face dripping in sweat as he softly moaned in pain. Even through the layers of bandages, the smell of rot filled the room. Thistle silently layered on a series of spells to conceal his use of magic, and amplify his vision. Conceal energy. True Sight. Detect Magic. The mana is definitely corrupted, quite similarly to a Malady. But, it isnt actively trying to corrupt outside of the host. It seems to be trying to change the state inside the host? Strange very strange what if Thistleman muttered to himself, entranced as he pulled off a couple of bandages around the initial wound site. It sent a sharp jolt of pain up Theos leg, prompting a much more aggrieved groan. Thistle ignored the protests of Kobari and Alain. This is definitely demonic energy, and its not mine. This behavior is much too strange and advanced for a simple Curse of Rot. That only leaves one real culprit, Carinthus shall I find out what fun you have been up to? Amplify. Soul Realm. Thistlemans eyes widened in fiendish self-satisfaction. Found you! Tendrils of black mana tore relentlessly into Theos soul. The chunk of white that should have lain within his leg had been completely transformed into pitch black, while blue mana barely held a wall against the assault. On top of the assault, the mana coalesced into the flesh, as if it was trying to grow something within it. That would definitely keep any healing from working Kobari and Alain practically leapt at the words. So you know what it is?! Can you heal him?! Alain rushed over, succumbing to his hope, only for it to be completely dashed. Yes, I have a good idea. And I have some good news, and some bad news. The excitement slowly drained from Alains face, as Thistle continued. The good news is that this is not a Malady, but a curse that acts like one. And, you can stop its spread! So then how- Kobari and Alain shouted in unison, unable to contain themselves. They stopped mid-sentence in response to a cold glare from Thistleman. As I was saying, he continued. All you would need is someone capable of casting Greater Purification, or you take the priests advice. He was right, after all, if not for all the wrong reasons. You would need to cut his leg off before the curse spreads anymore. If you just aim for the joint, there is enough healthy flesh to keep the rot from splashing farther up. NO! We cant do that to him! Alain shouted, his desperation overflowing. Thistleman continued coldly. You have, at best, another hour before the curse spreads past where you can contain it. Once it enters his torso, it will speed up and consume him within less than a day. If his will was any weaker, it would have already been far too late. Make your choice, I will be waiting for you downstairs. Oh, and if you do choose to cut it off, make sure to not get any of that cursed blood in your eyes or mouth. It CAN still spread if it gets under your skin. Or, a powerful enough demon could intervene. But I would much prefer to get my hands on some more samples. This one is unfortunately out of my hands, and doing any more than this would be the peak of stupidity. As he said there are many more out in the woods! ** The Sergeant trembled as the kid brushed past him. It cant I cant. do anything else? Alain looked carefully at his shaking hands, then back to his subordinate and friends pained face. Then, he looked to his sword. Even if I waited the Lieutenant is more than a day out and even then, he doesnt have better than a mid-tier purification spell. Alain steeled himself, and drew his sword. He desperately suppressed the tears from his eyes. Im sorry Theo I dont have any other choice. Forgive me The Sergeant drew on his years of experience, breathing deeply to calm his trembling hands. He focused on his target, and raised his sword. He cast one last glance at the old priest, who watched with razor-sharp focus. Dont worry. Ill close the wound as soon as its done. The old man assured him, as he braced himself in prayer. Alain took one last breath. Ill do it in one strike. Reinforced Strike. Empowered Strike. Swift Blade. Keen Edge. His blade glowed and whistled effortlessly through the air, cutting through the bone, cartilage and tendons like they were butter. Theo awoke violently, shrieking as blood spurted from the cut veins and artery! The Sergeant backed away, finally allowing the tears to spring from his eyes like a flowing river, as the old priest leaped into action. Im sorry, my friend Im so sorry Chapter 38: Coup d鈥櫭﹖at (Part 4) Ds shadow danced across the midtown rooftops as he made his way towards the Chief Ministers manor, their sturdier construction and wooden-slat roofing made for better footing than the generally thatch rooftops in the slums. He took every precaution each time he came across another roadway, checking to make sure it was absolutely clear before leaping across as nothing more than a silhouette in the night. Now that Im back in the city, I feel like a hunter again D smiled pleasantly at the irony of his situation, taking into account every moving shadow and clink of metal. Trying to forget and move past the pain and horror he just went through it felt strangely therapeutic to be back on familiar ground. Still it seems much too open when compared to the forests no real cover to help against things that quick and that large He shifted uncomfortably as he ran, as a cold shiver danced down his spine. *Thwoom!* He nearly stumbled at the thunderous burst of sound and light erupting behind him. He pivoted to cover behind a chimney instinctively, popping his head out just in time to see another large wave of flame burst from the direction of the adventurers guild. Damn, I think they bit off a bit more than they could chew with that one! D grinned, then promptly buried it under the guilt that followed. The guild, the guards aligned with the minister, the bureaucrats and the sailors seems he is targeting everyone that wasnt part of his camp. Planned it out, too cept for the temples and the royal garrison. D scanned the skyline once more, evaluating the areas with the heaviest signs of fighting against his mental map of Njord. Seems I guessed right to take midtown to cut into the nobles district in uptown. If their main force is elsewhere then this should be a breeze. Why are they doing this, though? What did I miss? D ground his teeth, perplexed as he returned to his route. He hated how quickly things had turned sour, with hardly any time for him to properly research and gauge the city. He was greeted by the clash of blades and furious shouts of more street fighting almost directly in line with his route. D quickly looked around then closed his eyes, checking his mental map again. Damnit, as long as I am quick and quiet I should be able to slip past it. He maneuvered across the far-side slopes of the gabled rooves, using the gradient as cover as he tried to pass around the market square. Inside the square, a squad of the barons soldiers had surrounded a guard and couple men, while another had lit a fire in the house behind them. He gritted his teeth while watching their desperate struggle, cursing under his breath, before pushing on towards a large open courtyard and the main thoroughfare separating Midtown and Uptown. Just as he was getting ready to drop off the roof, the piercing wail of a young girl tore through the night air. SAAMM! D froze, his eyes locked dead ahead, buffeted as he was by the gut-wrenching cries of a woman and blood-curdling howls of dying men. He closed his eyes for moment, grimacing, and instinctively reaching for his talisman. When he opened them again, he found himself staring off into the smoke-wrapped rays of light from the moon. Fuck me. Its one thing to pass by something you cant see, but to ignore it right in front of my eyes I wouldnt be human anymore, would I? ** D inhaled deeply, pivoting into a sprint back up the roof. As soon as he hit the top, he dropped into a power-slide, gaining speed rapidly heading down the other side, simultaneously taking a quick account of who was left. Archer posted back for security one on the woman and daughter, one about to execute the guard. If I dont hit the archer first, I would almost certainly take an arrow dead-on. But if I go for the archer, then D steeled himself. There was only one choice he could accept, and it wasnt an easy one to make. Diffuse Presence. Acceleration. Precision. D leapt from the edge of the roof, quietly whistling through the air like an owl. The archer noticed too late, only when Ds shadow blocked the light from the shaded moon. WHO TH- Before he could finish his shout or raise his bow, Ds boot rode the soldiers face into the ground, splattering chunks of skull and grey matter across the cobblestone square. Damnit! Theres another one! The swordsman finished his strike, severing the guardsmans head with a meaty *schwick*, while the other soldier yanked the womans hair, tearing some out before he shoved her into the ground. Acceleration. Agility. Swift Strike. D deftly dodged out of the way of the first sword swing. His hand struck like a snake, grabbing hold of the swordsmans arm while delivering an uppercut to the elbow with his free hand. GYAAA-! The swordsman howled with the *crack* of cartilage and bone. D maintained his offensive, as he ripped the sword from the soldiers loosened grip and stabbed it through his chin and out the back of his skull, sending a deluge of blood out from his freshly shish-kabobbed mouth. The last soldiers eyes bulged red, and he howled with senseless rage as he charged at D. What a joke, compared to real monsters With a drop and twist, he delivered a low-kick with enough force to sweep the last soldier off his feet and sent him hurtling into the ground. With a deft movement of his hand, he whipped the dagger out from its sheath on the swordsmans corpse. D didnt waste the moments advantage, and with a bloody glint in his eye, he sprinted behind the soldier and stabbed the blade between the soldiers throat and shoulder blade, piercing deep into his heart. Just how its always done. He was rewarded with a spray of blood from wound. He stepped back, looking at all the fresh blood on his hands, and the outstretch arm from the dying soldier as he clawed for life that he could no longer hold on to. Im supposed to hunt monsters, not men. Although the two often arent as far apart as they may seem He grimly surveyed the market square filled with death and disembodied limbs, catching the occasional face ducking away in secret behind their windows, before settling on the freshly widowed woman and her daughter, mourning over the three dead men. Papa! Brother! Mom mom why wont they move? D clenched his jaw tightly at the childs cries, words lost on his tongue, but only when the mother noticed him and mouthed the words Thank-you, did he turn to leave. He clenched his jaw tighter, tight enough to grind off a piece of a tooth, before he silently turned away and stormed back to his mission without looking back again. If you knew I could have acted sooner, if you knew I could have saved their lives, would you still be thanking me? You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Fuckin hells. All the fuckin hells. D grunted, blending back into the smoke filled night while his eyes dripped with a bloodlust fierce enough to drown out his own shame.
You ingrates better kick yer asses into gear if you hope to make it into Flkvangr, let alone Valhalla! Ivars gnarled old hands gripped the edges of his wheelchair, while his aged veins throbbed with rage. Scores of dead men and women lay in the courtyard outside his manor, while his personal guard fought desperately to hold the inner gates against a contingent of the barons soldiers and assorted brigands. Next scroll! NOW, I SAID! Ivar bellowed at his servant, eyes bulging red with fury as he reached out with his demanding hand. This is the last one, my lord. The servant bowed, as he quickly placed a finely wrapped piece of parchment in the ministers handing. Tch. Ivar clicked his tongue in frustration, as he deftly unwrapped the scroll, revealing its ornate texts and layered magic circles while he bemoaned his plight in a thick Nordic accent. If the kings damned brothers hadnt started their stupid war, Id have stockpiled enough scrolls by now to withstand an entire damn siege. My lord, should I bring out the support scrolls? The servant asked nervously, his eyes jumping back inside the manor spoke of his hope to minimize how long he needed to be this close to the fighting. The hell kind of stupid question is that?! Of course you should! Ivar spat back, the servant readily dashing back inside the halls. With a deep breath, Ivar channeled his mana into the scroll and focused carefully on the frontline. The concentric circles glowed a deep azure, as he aimed for a target in the gap between his frontline guards and the assaulting usurpers. Back into Hels grasp with you, bastards! Lightning Spear! The scroll burned into ash as a bolt of lightning formed itself into Ivars hand. He launched it the moment a sword pierced through one of his guards, aiming for the enemy rushing to fill in the freshly vacated position. With a crack, the bolt tore through another half-dozen men, leaving naught but a clear, seared hole carved through everything in its path. Steam glistened off his flesh, as he chugged the last blue vial on the small stand next to him. A dozen others lay scattered and empty around his chair. He eyed his personal guard captain stumbling to the base of his perron. My Lord! The mages cannot hold the shield wall up much longer! Permission to pull back inside the manor! The guard practically begged, his voice haggard with exhaustion. Ill be damned first! The moment that shield wall drops, half of you will die before you even make it up these steps! This is our last stand, so take as many of those bastards down with you as you can! Yes, My Lord! A hail of spells and arrows slammed the translucent shield, sending rippling impacts and cracks almost to affirm both points. The mages were barely able to keep up maintaining the shield wall. Out of the corner of his eye, Ivar spied movement across one of the neighboring rooftops, followed by the silent drop of bodies from some of the flanking archers. M-my Lord, I have brought- Hold just a moment! Nightvision. Ivar cut off his returning servant, arms bundled with several old bundles of scrolls. Damn, its just one wait Ivars eyes narrowed as he focused on the man, the hat looked damn familiar. Then they shot wide open as the man was fully illuminated by a flaming arrow. Give me that, now! In a panic, Ivar and shot his hand into the bundle of scrolls, aiming for the most elaborate one he had. In his haste, he knocked the rest from the servants arms and across the floor. Ivars eyes leapt back to the battlefield, ignoring his servants protests, as he watched a blue bottle sail through the air. Whatever it was, he didnt want to find out the hard way. Greater Shield Wall! He didnt even look as he flung the scroll open, pouring everything he had into it. Ivar coughed out blood as steam burst from his wrinkled flesh, while a wall of blue mana interlaced with the translucent shield wall and stretched across the gate entrance. Then, as if he felt time slowed down, he saw the flaming arrow arcing through the air. The blue liquid inside swirled violently, sending out an almost starry glow. He focused on it, enraptured, as the arrow shattered through the bottle, unleashing the stars into the night sky. And what stars they were! Ivar gasped at the beauty of the white and blue gems erupting forth, taking the arrows flame within themselves and rejoicing in the fire as if each was its own small sun. Slowly expanding, their lights casting wild shadows across all directions, and the looks of wonderment on all the soldiers below. Then, the stars fell, and with them came the screams. The first was a soldier who reached to sky in praise, the ecstasy of the moment crumpled faster than a house of cards as the star touched his hand, followed immediately by a terrible shriek. The armor melted and fused into flesh as the star roasted into the mans arm, panic spreading like wildfire far too late. Ivar had seen many things in his life, and had fought in many battles. His enraptured joy soured into abject horror, as his violently trembling hands tried to shield his eyes. But he couldnt look away as he bore witness to the massacre. His heart beat furiously as time and sound returned to the world, filled with the shrieks of men roasting alive from within and without. Over a hundred men were out there, and most werent killed outright, and it was far too late to escape the reach of the deadly rain. The most fortunate were the soldiers who turned to look back, just for the ball of light to scorch its way through their eyes and into their brains. The unholy shrieks as their eyes melted from their sockets was short lived, and they no longer could feel the flesh scorching away from their faces as they accepted deaths unforgiving embrace. They were the lucky ones. For the others, the hail melted through arms and armor, limbs melting apart at the seams of impact and falling apart, the flames smoldering and spreading across every inch they touched. Desperate mages flung spells summoning ice and water only fueled its spread, shattering the stars only for the fragments to reignite the moment the water washed away. It burrowed into their flesh. It dug deeper and deeper into the body of anything it touched, sizzling and searing that which didn''t outright melt. Anyone who tried to wipe it off, spread the flaming stars onto their hands and across their bodies. Through their faces, their eyes, their mouths slow, horrible, burning deaths. Its Hel herself Bile piled into Ivars mouth, even as he tried to repress it. The shrieks of the dying tore into his heart and soul, making even a banshees wail sound like a pleasant day at the park. His whole body trembled. His own men dropped to their knees and wept, as the shield walls fell. Others stood and stared listlessly through the flames, their swords falling from their hands, while yet others fell into crazed laughter. The line of white and blue flames across their base was the surest sign of their own salvation, as well as their greatest curse.
D carefully plotted his way through the fresh hellscape, stepping across all manners of melted flesh puddles and limbs deprived of their respective corpses. He scrunched his nose and covered his mouth, the stench of seared flesh and other acrid odors filled the air with impunity. The flames were rapidly diminishing, with only a few spots still burning. The few survivors looked worse than zombies, it was impossible to tell where the burned flesh ended and their armor or clothes began, yet their screams continued through broken vocal cords and scalded lungs, cracked and eerie. Get yerselves together, lads! Praise the Thunderer that you arent amongst the dying! Ivar bellowed out to his men, having steeled his heart and eyes to project his strength. He decked one of the listless guards in the face, shocking the man back into reality, as if to emphasize his point. Ivar fought to suppress a wince with the sounds of cracking bone, and one of his fingers failed to straighten out as he grabbed hold of his wheels and turned to face D. Well now, if it aint the son of Hel himself. Tell me, what devil possessed you to concoct that hellfire? Ivar stared sharply into Ds eyes, without a hint of relief nor thanks. D glanced back at the devastation. Only the worst kind of monsters would make something like that and to give it away with such reckless abandon too Still, he had just saved their lives. D stared down his nose at Ivar, and answered dryly. The same one that convinced me to waste a perfectly good bottle saving an old goat pretending to be a sophisticated bureaucrat. Ivar leaned back into his chair, resting his face on the hand with the twisted finger and shot a twisted smile at D. Ah, so the mystery man looks to engage in a game of words with me? Rather bold of you, I presume, doing so in the midst of all my men at arms. He waved his free hand, motioning towards his contingent of guards and sorcerers, the thick Norse accent evaporating in a moments notice. Ivar waited just long enough for D to step back into a defensive stance, before breaking into a bout of laughter, and then pivoting into a relentless series of commands. Now get yer asses back in line, you yellow bastards think this is over with just the fight here? Are you proud sons of Odin or are you trying to go on a picnic with the cheatin lass down the street?! D practically snapped at the whiplash, as the guards pick up their comrades swords and shoved them back into their listless hands, forcefully dragging each other out of their thousand-yard stares on sheer, drilled-in instinct as they got into formation. The hellr you standin around for? Only the devils worth pushing my chair, so get to it. Ivar shot D another cruel glance, making clear this wasnt a choice to begin with. The fuck is wrong with people in this city?! D sauntered over, and gave the wheelchair a rough shove as he reluctantly pushed it along, his temples throbbing ever so slightly more than they should, all the while a speck of doubt wormed its way uncomfortably into his brain. So, where to? D asked pleasantly, smiling prominently in response to Ivars steely glare. The hell else, to go get my ships. You showed me your hellfire, so I thought I may as well show you mine! In response to Ivars freely sadistic smile, an incredibly unpleasant knot twisted itself inside Ds stomach, as he was having a harder and harder time discerning between monsters and men. Perhaps Ill hold off on judging the boy just yet at least until I can really be certain he isnt just a genius asshole. D repressed his fury, as the wheelchair jostled over a loose foot and prompted another barrage from the minister. Any of those fuckers who raised you ever taught you how to push a damn chair? How damn hard could it be?! Not just his temples, but any vein that could manage it throbbed violently. I really should have left this bastard to die. Chapter 38: Coup d鈥櫭﹖at (Part 5) There there, its ok youre safe now. No demons would dare to come into a holy temple. Maya cooed softly, cradling the crying boy as he hugged her knees tightly. But why is she sitting on my bed, though? Diane tried to stare deep into the sturdy stone of the ceiling as if searching for some of lifes greatest meanings hidden within the smooth construction. She shot occasional glances back down at Kristoff after he finally emerged from his self-imposed seclusion. Diane closed her eyes tighter than a clamp, forcing all thoughts from her mind. Its fine. Im just fine. Everythings fine. And and then that blob just Kristoff sniffled, the pupils of his eyes dilating in his tear-laden eyes as he glanced fearfully over his shoulders again. Another thunderous roar of cannon fire echoed through the window sill. Go on, just let it all out. Its perfectly safe here. Maya continued, a brief look of concern hidden beneath her calm and soothing words. She yanked the terrified boy close to herself as the door slammed open with enough force to loosen the hinges. The sounds of the fighting outside had masked the arguing pair now forcefully entering the room. I dont give a damn about the girl, the Baron, or anyone else! Im just here for the boy. The large, muscly arm that slammed the door open was followed by an equally intimidating beast of a man. Maya stood up abruptly, and Diane winced as the bed jostled with the sudden weight change. Kristoff held onto her waist even tighter. K-K-K-Krom?! THE HELL DID YOU THINK YOU WERE DOING, BOY?! The titan thundered as he stormed into the room. Kobari followed him into the room, seeming like he had aged another ten years in a single night. I-I-I just Kristoff stuttered as Maya pushed him behind her. NO. What do you think YOU are doing, coming into MY ward like this?! The Miko strode up to the man twice her size, matching his ferocious gaze with steel in her eyes and puffing out her chest with authority. Im taking this foolish bastard back to the barracks, before this little devil gets him killed! Krom spat back, glaring daggers toward Diane and earning himself an angry yowl as Clover roused himself from his rest. How was I supposed to know there were going to be demons out the- ack?! Diane sat straight up, angrily refuting the Royal Garrison commanders words. However, a single well-placed poke from Maya sent her collapsing back into the bed, as she writhed helplessly with clenched teeth in her wrappings until the pain subsided. Patients. Must. Stay. In. Their. Beds. You wouldnt have run into any demons if you hadnt broken out of the quarantine! Once this is over, youll- ! Spittle flew from Kroms raging mouth as Kobari and Maya tackled him in a desperate bid to slow his advance towards Diane. You said youre just here for the boy, so leave the girl be! Kobari sputtered as he was drug along behind Krom. The shadows of two temple guardians blocked the doorway, ignoring additional shouting from outside the room. Whatd you just say, girl?! Krom stopped suddenly in his tracks, his eyes widening further while the young miko and the old priests efforts failed to affect the giant. Kristoff leapt at the opportunity, standing between Krom and Diane. It- It was my idea! I asked her to take me outside, because you and mom never let me leave! He closed his eyes and clenched his teeth shut, waiting for a strike that never came. Instead, he was met with silence. Kristoff slowly opened his eyes only to be met with a gaze steeped in confusion. Boy, is this true? How the hell are ya even alive? Kristoff winced as a massive hand settled tightly on his shoulder. Im not a liar, and Im not scared of you! Diane shouted back, freezing in place with only her head leaned up at a nasty glance from Maya. Kristoff closed his eyes tightly and nodded his head vigorously. A-and there was a back cloaked man, with a crossbow, and a weird hat! He- he helped us! Him and Diane, they made sure we escaped first while the bat lady tore apart the blob! Even if thats true, there is no way. WHAT?! Kroms knuckles turned white as Kristoff cringed under the force of his grip. It is! And when we told guards after we got back, they started arguing with each other! I swear! Krom loosened his grip on the boy and patted his shoulder gently. I believe you. Still, cant leave ya here. Yer mom is back in the garrison, and itd be my head if you died. Krom murmured as he closed his eyes in concentration. W-what did you just say?! Kristoff stuttered, as the entire room stared silently at the pensive commander. Krom furtively looked around before whispering menacingly, Youd do well to forget I ever said that. Jeffries, your platoon takes the boy! The rest of you, on me. Were ending this mess. Krom shouted as he lifted Kristoff off the ground with a single hand and marched back out of the room. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Kobari held Maya back, against her protests, as the kid was passed off like an object to a heavily armored knight outside the door. Krom shot one last glance back at Kobari, with murderous intent amplified by his scarred face. Just making damn sure, its the Barons men who started this, right? The old man swallowed the spit in his mouth and nodded. Y-yes sir, again, our sources reported as such. A-and that they were hunting for anyone else who saw the demons. It wont be a problem anymore. With those parting words, Krom unsheathed his great sword and left the room.
Hold your positions! Shields up! Ivars guard captain shouted from the front, as they approached an intersection. They had picked up the pace, marching quickly down the wooden wharves as the whistles and shouts of soldiers filled the air behind them. However, while the initial siege was broken, the flaming display brought out the rest of the Barons reserves in full pursuit. Bring me closer up front now. Ivar gave D a curt nod before shouting to his captain, Whatd you see? Bodies sir, dont know who won though. The captain shouted back, then tensed as he yelled, Incoming! Tighten formation! Notched arrows protruded suddenly from the surrounding windows, trained on their position as dozens of heavily armed, rough men in sailors furs burst from the doors and rushed screaming like blood-addled devils towards their formation. HOLD! HOLD YA ANTSY BASTARDS, THEY AINT OUR TARGET! A deep voice bellowed over the cacophony. A trunk-like arm pushed aside the blood-thirsty berserkers as the other hand rested on the hilt of a massive battle axe slung over the monoliths shoulder. Well if it aint ol Ragnar! Just who I was lookin ta see! Move, move, outta the way damnit! Ivar hollered excitedly, motioning for D to continue past his guard column. The thick Norse accents grew thicker as the two men clasped hands, grinning from ear to ear. Only you could ave made such a fine mess o the place, friend! Ivar waved belatedly across the scattered corpses. Pffft, Hahahaha! None o this cowardly lot comes even close to my berserkirs, course the old ways knew best how to fight! Ragnars hearty laugh echoed out, his horned helm casting the visage of an amused demon towering above a feral old man. Ivar smiled viciously in solidarity, Damn straight they did, damn straight. Whenever youre done talking, the Barons men will be on us any minute now. D notched an arrow and tilted his head, And, by the sound of it, there will be a lot of them! The low rumble of countless footsteps rushing across the boards of the wharf grew steadily louder, along with the glint of armor in the moonlight as the shadows quickly came into focus. Ragnar, you got the ships into the harbor? Ivar asked, unperturbed. Course I did. A true Viking lives and dies on the ocean, and no way Id risk losing our ships to the damned cowards. Ragnar answered, equally unconcerned. Then lets show em what our ships can do. Ivar locked eyes with Ragnar and elicited an almost sad nod of acknowledgment. Its a damn shame. Never thought itd use em on our own damn town. Ragnar made a quick hand signal to one of the archers behind him while D readied his own bow, cursing under his breath as he saw the enemy troops lock into their formation. Whatever youre going to do, you better do it fast! Theyre here! The Barons troops locked their shields in place, as their mage-line cast shield-wall spells above their front-line, while reinforcing their archers arrows. Barrier line, up! Shield-walls, up at full-strength! Lock em high and low! Ragnar bellowed out, as his own troops rushed into formation. His mage-line focused entirely on their defensive spells, casting interconnected shields from the water beneath the walkways to the air above their front-line. He smiled sadly, as the archer behind him lit his arrow in green flame and launched it toward the Barons troops. He ignored their laughter and looks of glee as their line marched slowly forwards, the green arrow pinging harmlessly off their barrier. D observed cautiously as lights flared up across the water of the harbor. With a rapid array of shouts, the Barons mages twisted in a panic to cast more barriers on their flanks. *THOOM THOOM THOOM* FUCKING HELL! D dropped as low as he could get at the thunderous roar of a volley of ship cannons fired simultaneously. Even expecting this, its god-damn loud! The momentary confidence in the Barons soldiers disappeared as the volley flew underneath the opaque shields and exploded into the support pilings beneath their feet! The wood erupted into a hail of flame and splinters, tearing through soft flesh and solid armor alike! Those who survived turned screaming to flee back down the wooden pathways, desperate to escape the kill box. Men shoved each other out of the way as others were knocked into the cold waters below. Their armor served only to drag them deeper into the harbors depths. Next volley! Ragnar screamed, barely audible above the din of the explosions. And with it, the archer launched another green flame arrow to land ahead of the retreating men, exacerbating their panic. Ivar laughed maniacally as he slapped D on the back. So tell me, devil-boy! What do you think of my fire?! D stared listlessly as another round of cannon fire raked across the next wharf section, sending fresh waves of wooden splinters and severed limbs flying into the barrier walls. How the hell are we any different than monsters?
Halfgaar watched in horror from the shoreline as volley after volley ripped through his troops like fish in a barrel. I had them cornered! I had the numbers! I should have won already! Damnit! Where the hell are they?! Adjutant! Get over here! Halfgaar turned and grabbed his scrawny aide by the throat as soon as he ran over. The report it said that the demon army was coming, correct? He leaned in, whispering venomously at the choking man. Y-yes sir, R-Ross said confirmed! The man barely gurgled out underneath the Barons crushing grip. Then we just need to hold out long enough for them to get here! And I can finally leave this shithole as the new King! Halfgaar roared at his helpless adjutant. You dont want to disappoint your King, now do you?! N-no sir! The man squealed, his lips taking on a new shade of blue. THEN-Halfgaar stopped and held his breath. The flames from the cannon fire revealed their shadows. Small boats sailed quietly with their small masts toward the rocky shoreline. As they crashed into the rocks and beached themselves, the whoops and howls of dozens of men leaping off of each boat filled the air as they charged through the water. Halfgaar flung the adjutant aside, as he turned to run. THEN HOLD THEM HERE! I NEED TO MEET UP WITH ROSS. The Baron screamed. His retreat towards his manor ground to a sudden halt, as he heard the sounds of fighting ahead. And then, a searing flash of white light, followed by silence. He could hear the screams coming from behind him, and the steady march of heavily armored soldiers in front of him. The grizzled shadow of a mountain of a man marched steadily closer, a dark red fluid dripping steadily from his massive sword. No no it wasnt you- youre supposed to stay out of this! The Baron howled, and with a quiet *thwish* he fell silently into the night. Chapter 39: All Quiet on the Northern Front (Part 1) A dry, gritty breeze flitted through a narrow alley lodged between a pair of rough tower-like skyscrapers, providing a momentary reprieve from the thick, suffocating air down at the ground level. Blackened water crawled slowly down the street side gutters, emanating tendrils of black miasma and gurgling with displeasure as they flowed down into a storm drain adjacent to the only source of dreary light in the entire alley. Most of the light was temporarily blocked as a sizable pair strode and then stopped in front of the repulsive window, providing a momentary reprieve for the dark things scuttling about within the sewer line. The large, black humanoid demon was the first to stop, allowing only small rays of light to dart past underneath his shoulders as he turned to the dark-skinned man behind him. The large black demons voice rumbled out with a hint of concern masked in deep, low baritones So, are you gonna be the one to tell her, Biggs? What? Oh, ah, of course I will! Wedge, why have ya been asking me that? This had always been settled! The man responded in aggrieved surprises, as he crossed his muscled arms matter-of-factly. Biggs gazed doggedly upwards into Wedges beady red eyes, as the creature scratched his head in deep thought before striking a confident pose himself. Well, I guess since you got so small? Im the bigger one now. Wedge growled again, and leaned over Biggs, his black and red tufts of fur danced haphazardly across his thick shoulders, all while casting an array of shadows as the breeze finally reached them. SMALL?! That all you got?! You youre just jealous, thats what! Biggs slammed his fist into his chest, puffing himself up as large as he could manage. I stole the biggest damn body in their whole bloody army! Whatd you get? Nothing! As expected from a 14! Biggs railed on, tapping a finger accusingly onto Wedges chest. Hmmm. Biggest, huh. Didnt you say you were gonna steal the giants body, though? Wedge leaned back, showing off his sharp fangs in a wide smile. That- That was not my fault! How was I to know Necrotius would up and melt em to slag with the whole damn block?! Like hell I would tell him to stop! Biggs tried desperately and failed to shove his face in front of Wedges, and instead he quickly pivoted to shake his fist at the pitch-black sky. Hmm. Typical 13s, making excuses. You know, I could have sworn you said that you would even fight the Hellflame himself to get that body, 1st generation or not. Wedge prodded again, grinning ever wider. Y-YOU! I chose to respect my elders, and you need to learn from my example! Biggs practically shouted, as his temple throbbed ever so slightly. Maybe you want me to pop back out of this body? Then Ill teach you again! Then do it, boss. This student would like to learn. Huhuhuhu. The demon laughed pointedly, earning him a fresh glare from Biggs. However, both of them froze as a sweet voice whispered from above them. My my, I would adore it most pleasantly if you would! A pair of vines sprouted from the walls far above their heads, and draped slowly down to their ears. In fact, it continued, Perhaps you both could use another lesson on respect! I tire of reminding you not to mention that bastards name in front of my doors! Sweet gave way to sour, tempered with a strong dose of annoyance. A-ah! Lady Esther, what a surprise! Look, it was Wedges fault. Really, I just-! The gnarled wooden door to the club flung itself open in time for a swarm of vines to launch themselves through. They swerved with greater accuracy than a sharpshooter on their best of days and wrapped themselves around the two loiterers, yanking them forcefully into the building while eliciting a sharp groan as the two had all the air squeezed from their lungs. The sudden gust of wind from the bodies flying by and the slamming of the door caused the overhanging sign to creak and sway for the first time in a fortnight. The light from the lonely window finally caught it at just the right angle for the grime-covered text to become legible, reading simply Devils and Dryads Inc. with a small picture of a martini glass next to it.
The inside of the club was far grungier than the outside, and the humidity had reached a whole new level of oppressive. The moisture in the air was thick enough that small drops of water would form and drip from any bit of hanging moss, light, or plank from the ceiling in an almost rain-like effect. Living bodies were no exception, as Wedges fur soon turned into a matted mess and Biggs thick canvas shirt clung to him like melted chocolate. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Dozens of demons in various shapes and sizes filled the various chairs and corners, quietly dropping their conversations as the odd pair came flying into the club. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* The odd, diamond-shaped purple phosphorescent rhomboid continued to float around the room unabated while releasing deep, rhythmic pulses in time with slight flares to its color, with hints of deep blues and unhealthy yellows. As the sound made it difficult to hear anything further than a human arms length away, most of the demons returned their chatter in disappointment. The vines unwrapped Wedge and Biggs in front of a small platform underneath the second-floor overlook, and gathered together into a mass on the ceiling before descending as one into the air above the well-lit platform. No matter how many times they had seen it before, the countless woody fibers convulsing over each other to form a disembodied face made them cringe once again. The semblance of a smooth, perfect womans face just made it feel all the more uncanny. So, to business, then? Im sure I didnt break any ribs this time! Esthers disembodied voice sung pleasantly, guided around by the vines behind it as she moved between Wedge and Biggs. Y-yes! My report, Lady E-Esther! Hooooo. Biggs huffed heavily, savoring each breath of air he brought back into his lungs while despondently massaging his ribs. A couple of small splotches of red slowly spread out from the area just about where his lower ribs would be. Wedge winced as well, his only advantage was that his dark skin refused to reveal anything openly awry. Do hurry it up now, you have been keeping me waiting all day! So, were the rumors true?! Esthers face plunged within a needles breadth of Biggs nose, and Biggs could feel the ground under his feet writhing as fresh vines sprouted from the floor and weaved themselves into a pair of legs. Yes! We investigated the rumors, my lady! That a portal had, in fact, opened up in your district! Biggs stood sharply at attention, and stared lifelessly forward as he refused to acknowledge anything within his direct line of sight. He failed to repress a shudder as many more loose tendrils crossed his shoulder, weaving themselves into a delicate arm as countless threads gathered and attached the host of disembodied limbs together. Soon Esther had finished assembling her favored appearance of a woman with shoulder-length leafy green hair, and clad in bark from her knees to her shoulders. However, her legs were still merely for show, as the vines would glide her body through the air wherever she wanted to go. And? What did you find? She pressed on, inching devilishly close to Biggs ear, much to his chagrin. Biggs cast a dirty eye at Wedge, who was failing once again to repress a grin. We found that there was a greater than seventy-percent chance that this was true! Biggs announced confidently, standing taller and firmer than before. Thats it? You took an entire day, and that is all you found out? The playful smile dropped from Esthers face, and the entire club grew silent. Even the pulsating rhomboid stopped its rounds. Yes maam! We couldnt find any traces of corpses from the demons who disappeared, and it seemed unlikely that their bodies would have melted away that quickly! So the odds that there was a portal is high, maam! Biggs puffed out his chest once again, but he immediately deflated when he finally looked at Esther and saw her grating her faux teeth. Did you think to check for a residual fracture? Did you find where the potential portal sight might have been? Did you do anything useful at all?! The building convulsed as ripples glided violently across Esthers skin, and several demons began quietly making extra distance between themselves and Esther. W-well, we had an idea, but Necrotius sealed the are- WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT SPEAKING THAT BASTARDS NAME HERE?! Esther shrieked, sending convulsions through the streets and buildings surrounding the club as if they were water, exposing long thick roots to the night air. YOU, YOU ARE SO DE-?! Esther froze, as her front door slammed inwards and a platoon of knights came charging inside, howling in some strange foreign language. Orange glows and white light gleamed in from cobbled streets and wooden structures, and an unseasonably chill wind roiled in through the doorway. The knights all halted in visible confusion, the door slamming willfully behind them without the slightest trace of having opened at all. The humanly visage disappeared suddenly behind the hum of countless threads vibrating simultaneously, sounding as if an orchestra of bugs had come into existence throughout the parlor. The entire room came alive, countless vines launching like needles into the screaming knights, as others launched into all directions surrounding the club, searching desperately for something that could no longer be found. FRESH! MINE! ANSWERS, NOW! Esther howled, as her body unraveled into a human-like mess of bark and vines, gliding towards her ensnared prey with absolute malevolent focus. Biggs seized his opportunity, and grabbed Wedge by the arm. Now, out the back! He hissed into Wedges ear, and began dashing through with Wedge ducking through doorframes as he attempted to keep up. Hey boss, do you think he will come here next? Wedge grumbled, as they finally escaped the maze and exited through a man-hole just barely large enough to fit them single-file into the sewers below. Almost as if in answer to his question, a small earthquake rumbled through the ground sending small chunks of rock and dust crumbling from the sewers ceiling. Of course he is. He personally blocked the first portal area, and the next one wound up being our front door! Only an idiot would stick around when two of the nightmares are gonna go at it! Biggs asserted, as another series of progressively stronger quakes followed. Both of them eyed the walls suspiciously as they progressed. Getting caught in a cave-in wasnt the worst thing that could happen to them tonight, but it would certainly be annoying at the very least. Hey boss, what about the other saying though? That only an idiot would leave before one of the nightmares dismissed them? Wedge grunted, as they squeezed underneath a tight set of grates in their path. Biggs sudden halt forced Wedge to crash into him like a slow-motion bulldozer. The blood draining from his face was luckily not visible in the darkness of the sewers. Hey Wedge, how ''bout you shuddap? Chapter 39: All Quiet on the Northern Front (Part 2) The hum of countless propellers whirred smoothly through the sky far above the Sea of Calimnon. The sharp bow of an airship, forged from a chrome-like metallic alloy, glistened brightly as it cut through a large white cloud. The clouds shape shattered, the crystals and water droplets sucked through the airships propellers while the droplets unleashed a cascade of radiance and color as they were jettisoned out the other side. The airship was a sizable enough craft, comprised of a strange medley of designs. The propellers notwithstanding, it still held certain elements of Njordic influence. It was over twice the length of a longship and maintained its relative slenderness, yet in place of a sail was a dome with a stained glass top. The figurehead at the bow certainly embraced the hallmarks of Njordic influence far more, with a fierce sea monster akin to the notorious Jormungandr. The most notable difference was the deep hull, which was more akin to the depth of a galleon, more than sufficient to hold vast quantities of supplies and personnel, as well as enough support for the strange circle located at the bottom coated in various runic designs and surrounded by inlaid crystals, all emanating a rather potent glow. Also, much like a galleon, the sides of the ship were dotted with gun ports containing a number of cannons. Most were kept shut, with the cannons pulled back. The few that were open were adorned instead with the faces of varied crew members looking out wistfully across the vast sea beneath them. The helm itself did not stray far from traditional designs, however, and was located underneath a nice awning at the rear of the ship. At the very least, it was built high enough up that the central dome posed little issue for visibility. The main exception being a large board to the side of the helm adorned with a large number of levers, their numbers matching the propellers of the ship. Dozens of crew members milled about the deck, looking out across the vast ocean with an air of excitement as a small flock of drakonids screeched their way through the sky. These creatures were much like drakes, but with longer necks and lengthier heads, quite like a blend between a lizard and a snake. Their legs were also much shorter and underdeveloped compared to a drake or wyvern, used mainly to give themselves an extra boost when they launched themselves from their cliffside roosts. Their noses were also much stubbier and toughened, likely from their penchant for burrowing into the cliff walls, whereas a wyvern or drake would use their breath to carve out a nice little cave. The peaceable cruising of the drakonids had quickly turned agitated, however, as their screeching changed in tone and they gathered themselves tighter together. Captain Cid, Captain Cid, sir! The drak- A soldier in a red jacket rushed towards the helm, and was cut off sharply by the tall man at the helm, whose thick accent only became thicker courtesy of the large cigar adorning his mouth. Thats Captn Cid, and jes, I can use my eyes too. Cid interrupted the soldier, as he eyed the flock of drakonids gathering perilously close to the side of the airship. Jou, go now, muy rapdo, come back with la mujr Carmilla. Ahora! Cid slapped the top of the hardwood half-wall for emphasis, shaking the golden tassels of his pauldron as the wind caught the elegant tail of his deep blue coat. The soldier scrunched his face, as if confused for a moment, before responding with all due courtesy: Yes, Captain! Moving! Cids eyebrow twitched as the soldier hurried off, to the increasingly frenzied cries of the drakonids.
Colored streams of light flowed through the stained glass of the atrium, occasionally interrupted by shadows flitting through in ever increasing numbers. The rays of light made a small, sharp change in angle along with a metallic groan, extending the shadows cast by some stacks of boxes while cutting through others, gleaming lightly off the fine mesh strapping them down. In the center, though, was a fair amount of open space, in which a woman danced an eloquent dance. Her fists were covered with a large, soft wrap that was shaped as a fingerless hand, tied tightly to her wrists by a rough white cloth. Beads of sweat glistened and flew from her neck-length hair, refracting the differing rays of colored light beaming in from above as they soared through the air. A soft white vapor rose from her skintight red sweatshirt, as she continued her dance, throwing a furious, precise and eloquent set of punches in rhythm with her movements. She stopped for a moment, tilting her head slightly to one side as she closed her eyes, listening intently. I guess I have time for one more set? She half-whispered, as her lips subtly curled into a tiny, pleasant smile. Then she began her dance once more. Soon enough, the echoes of rapidly approaching footsteps rushed to the atrium door. The soldier in the red jacket came bursting forth and promptly stumbled back and landed butt-first on the floor. HAP! The woman shouted, her fist mere inches from where his nose was about to be, while a devilish grin adorned her face. Damnit Carmilla! That- you scared me! The soldier gasped heartily, before reaching up and taking hold of the soft glove adorning Carmillas outstretched hand. With a nigh effortless pull, she practically launched the soldier back on to his feet. So let me guess, El Captn wants me up on deck? She coquettishly fluttered her eyelashes at the agitated soldier, and his face promptly blushed to a hue most similar to that of his coat. He turned his eyes to the ground, wringing his hands. Well, uh, y-yes maam T-there is a bit of an emergency, and I- He stopped mid-sentence, as he glanced up to an empty room. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Why am I even here? The soldier sighed, and then grimaced. Fuck. If Carmilla didnt even argue He thought apprehensively to himself, then its definitely going to be trouble. So is there something I can use against flying enemies while in the sky? Nets. He exclaimed, thrusting his fist into his hand, before looking around quickly at the mountains of sealed crates just in this room. Fuck.
THWOOM The Light of the New Dawn veered to the side, buffeted with an assault of searing hot wind as a gargantuan multicolored bird blasted past the side of the ship. The flock of drakonids split quickly at its approach, one barely able to dodge away as the bird snapped its golden beak shut like a deadly trap. HOT DAMN, BABY! Do you feel that? Carmilla exclaimed, her arms spread wide as she gleefully pranced backwards up the stairs. Her brown hair billowed along with the wind, entwining itself ephemerally with a steadily increasing flow of steam. Jes! And its a problem! I need you to deal with it before- Cid shouted through the shrieking of the drakonids, before Carmilla cut him off, a gleam of sheer determination shone through her brown eyes. Im gonna tame it! Without sparing a moment, she grabbed one of the hook-tipped spools of anchor line off a stud mounted on the bulwark and dashed back down the stairs. Carmilla, esperate! No! Cid shouted emphatically after her, to no avail. Puta loca! If it scares the drakonids into the propellers, well crash! Estupida! He continued, grumbling under his breath as he gripped the helm so tightly his knuckled turned white. After thinking for a moment, Cid quickly pulled out a short rope and deftly anchored himself to the ships steering column and watched apprehensively as Carmilla dashed towards the bow of the airship. Even through the vibrating hum of the airship, he could feel the deep drumbeat of her punches and kicks that launched any drakonids in her path off the side of the ship. He winced as more than a few were launched a little too close to the propellers for comfort, and he almost felt a hint of pity for the unfortunate creatures that were just trying to hide for their lives. LETS GOOOOOO!!! Carmilla exclaimed, grinning practically ear-to-ear as she lined herself up under the bird. The creature glared at her from the air, as a small torrent of wind and flame began to cycle and flow around its wings. She flung the hook towards another stud on the bulwark and crouched down, mana concentrating furiously into her legs. Greater Reinforcement. Resilience. Strengthen. Flame Resistance. Acceleration. Haste. Step of the Clouds. With enough force to rock the ship, she launched herself upwards into the sky, the anchor line unspooling rapidly as she passed the bird before it went taught, the hook yanked tightly into the stud, sharply stopping her ascent just as suddenly as it began. The bird backed off slightly, trying to regain some distance from the woman. Then, with a roar, it unleashed a small torrent of swirling, flaming orbs. Oh no you dont! STEP OF THE CLOUDS! Carmilla shouted, lines of mana etching through the air from her feet. Each step launched a blast of air behind her as she weaved through the flames and struck the bird square on its belly, sending it careening into the bow of the ship and shattering its arrayed spells. The impact caused numerous things below the deck to audibly crash. The ship listed slightly to the side with the impact, as the drakonids screeched and fled past the crewmembers. One of the red-coated soldiers came running up from the deck, a net of large, thick rope in his hands. Cmon, help me out here! He shouted, his voice cracking slightly. In a moment, the other soldiers and crew rushed together. With a shout, they launched the net over the massive bird. The creature glared at them, and unleashed a hellish screech, forcing the crew to cover their ears and stagger in pain. It reared back up onto its legs, blasting forth another searing wave of wind as it tried to shake off the net. A couple of redcoats were launched by the sudden blast of air, sending them shrieking overboard before they were sucked into the airships engines and were turned into nothing more than a fine red cloud on the other side. The sudden shock also knocked one of the fleeing drakonids off course from its attempt to escape the deck of the ship. Its large body, tough bones and thick scales collapsed with a meaty crunch and quickly clogged up another engine. The metal groaned audibly, struggling to cut through the unfortunate creature. GODS DAMNIT ALL, GRAB THE NET AND PULL IT DOWN! The soldier screamed again, struggling to approach the bird as another wave of searing wind tore his red coat off and sent it flying wildly into the sky. Harden. Stoneskin. Steelskin. Reinforcement. Strengthen. Ghost Strike. Dual Impact. Carmilla smiled wide, before launching herself like a rocket through the waves of wind. The bird had made a critical error, and in its focus on the crew, it forgot about the woman who just crashed fist-first into its head. The force of the impact drove it beak-first back down into the deck, shattering and splintering the wrought iron grates. The moment the flowing wind stopped, the remaining drakonids desperately attempted to escape in a full blown panic. Two others, trampled by their brethren, were knocked overboard and sucked into the ships engines. The ship lurched sharply to the side, as Carmilla slid off the birds back and locked her eyes with those of the creature. Domination. Enchanting Gaze. Enthrall. Carmilla whispered quietly, as the creature slowly struggled less and less, and its pupils dilated under her relentless stare. She smiled widely, steam billowing off her body drenched in sunlight. Now theres a good girl, good girl Her smile began to fade slightly, as she looked forward into the rapidly increasing gale. It dropped as she had no choice but to acknowledge the rapidly approaching ocean, and then thoroughly disappeared as she noted the massive whirlpool far off to port. Hey soldier, I never caught you name. Carmilla shouted over the wind at the coatless man, he had run up and began attempting to secure the net to the ship in spite of the circumstances. Ryan maam! And HOLY SHIT! WHAT DO WE DO?!? Ryan screamed, the wind forcing him to squint as he finally recognized their predicament. Thats the easy part! Hold on tight! Carmilla smiled wide again at the soldier, before locking her arm through his and grabbing tightly onto the net with one hand. Then she stabbed her other arm through the floor. HERE. WE. GOOOOOO! However, a fierce roar began to scream from the remaining propellers, and the bow of the ship lurched upward. The sheer force of the sudden change in direction slammed Carmilla and Ryan into the deck of the ship, and a huge wave of water burst alongside the ship under the force of the air pressure as the bottom of the ship cut across the top of a wave. WOOOOOO!!!! Carmilla cheered, and a huge grin consumed her face. That is how you know youre alive! Carmilla looked back at Ryan, her eyes gleaming with joy. Hey, Ryan? She shook his limp body, the only sign of life being the subtle breathing in his chest, as a small stream of blood poured from a gash in his head. Her smile dropped, as she took in the mess on the deck of the ship and the damaged propellers. Ahhh fuck, Cids gonna chew me out again Chapter 39: All Quiet on the Northern Front (Part 3) Lady Diane, formerly of House Culaine? Ivar asked nonchalantly, adding subtle emphasis along with a wry half smile. The antechamber had undergone some reorganization, and now the chief minister sat at the head of the chamber, with various broken pieces of furniture moved hastily to the sides. He leaned back into the seat of his wheelchair, resting his head lightly on his propped-up arm. Diane grimaced as she attempted to stand, before being forced back into her own wheelchair by a young miko who looked about ready to rabidly tear into any and every one. Yes, Chief Minister Lady Diane, at your service. The girl sighed dejectedly, she hardly had the energy to argue. She recognized D sitting quietly in a back corner, and had a vague familiarity with the blond guard at the door behind her. She couldnt even meet Thistlemans eyes, as he had been unusually quiet the whole way here. Her only company was Mayas relentless venting about the summons and how there needed to be more respect for the injured. Chief Minister about the quaran- Diane began, before she was cut off by a stern look from Ivar and a single raised finger from his free hand. The issue of breaking quarantine is officially of no interest, and as far as we are concerned here, did not occur. The old man continued, maintaining his professional voice. Instead, he silently continued to evaluate them for another moment, as well as the uncomfortable shifting of the few others in the room. I do, however, bear a significant interest in what occurred. Fortunately, the city had the aid of a sanctioned royal investigation, and I would like to make sure we have a complete picture of what the investigator observed and uncovered with your aid. Ivar smiled wide, savoring the slow turn of confusion to realization on Dianes face. Diane bit her lip, her momentary respite disappeared as promptly as it was granted, and her eyes darkened. She slowly began to recount what had happened beyond the wall, from the fleeing daemon to the demons that poured from the dark orb chasing it and her desperate struggle to survive. She stopped at the Bauther, as tears filled her eyes and her small body began to quake. Maya placed her hand on Dianes shoulder and squeezed softly, rubbing the back of her shoulder with thumb until the shaking stopped. With a deep breath, Diane finally recounted the appearance of Sayomi and the other demons, her voice shaking notably. She stared holes into her legs, refusing to raise her head, as the room fell into an interminable silence. Aye, so you were just lucky then. Ivar finally spoke, after rubbing his chin in contemplation. Although Ivars voice trailed off for a moment, I cant help but be bothered by something, lassie. Why did that demoness step in, and why she didnt just kill you? She was clearly more than capable, dont you think? And I, for one, have never heard of a demon just letting their prey escape. Ivar narrowed his eyes as he watched Diane intently. The girls eyes widened and she shifted uncomfortably in her chair, her mouth twitched as if unsure how to respond. Let her go?! What about any of her looks like she was let go! Is something wrong with your eyes, or are you just that stupid? Maya let loose, stepping in front of Diane like a protective mother hen while shrieking in a mix of rage and exasperation at the chief minister. Back the hell of yerself, ye damn wench! Whattya even know about demons anyway, if ya knew even half o what I know yed have questions too! Ivar shot back, stunned enough as he was by the Mikos outburst and direct challenge that he broke his professional character. And asking that like an accusation instead of a question shows you know nothing about demons either, and instead youre just a decrepit old fool who likes to pretend hes smart. Thistleman cut in coldly, his first words all day. He stopped leaning against the wall, and walked up to join Diane and the Miko. Boy, where the hell do you get- Ivar started, and was shut down forcefully. SHUT YOUR STUPID FUCKING MOUTH. Thistleman snarled, his eyes dilating as he pulled a blue potion out of his pocket, one that swirled much of its own accord and was dotted with what looked like stars from the night sky. D took a very large step back, his eyes widened almost as wide as his reflective glasses and locked on to the bottle. Fuck, another one?! He cursed under his breath, loud enough for Ivar to overhear. Now, youre going to listen. He glanced towards the closed doors where Ivar initially entered, as Diane scrunched her eyes tightly shut. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. All of you. Demons and daemons you idiots never bothered trying to understand them, have you? You think they are all just simple, single-minded creatures that will relentlessly chase you until one or the other of you is dead? Did you just assume they are all alike, just based on the rare few you might have seen here and there? Or is it just from an offhand rumor out of Ebenheim, since nobody here has ever bothered with the daemon kingdom to the north? NO, dont answer that. Thistlemans hand shot up to the side, shushing Brunhilde and causing D to sweat intensely, as the potion sloshed vigorously in its bottle. He hadnt even looked in her direction. I will tell you this much, although it wont matter since youre all going to die anyways. He continued, a seething hatred gushed through his teeth. Demons are monsters by any measure you have. Youre right to fear them, but you are wrong to underestimate their drives. Some are moved by an insatiable hunger, some thrive off the suffering of others, some plot to ruin the lives of those better off than themselves and some seek to assert their superiority and dominance over others. Just to name a few different types. So if youre going to ask that question, ask it like a real fucking question, because if I have to deal with any more of this stupid shit, I will melt every last one of you. Ivar managed to regain his composure, and with a motion of his hand, the sound of a blade being sheathed barely slipped through the door to his side. Hmph, cheap threat. Ive seen that before, and I know that without fire its not a problem. Diane reopened her eyes halfway, drained of fear and instead radiating a cold rage. She simply flipped one palm upward, and without a single word, a ball of deep crimson flame formed above it. Silence reigned in the room. Ivar cleared his throat. My lady, I see we might have a misunderstanding here. So, we dont all need to die then, do we? Thistleman put the potion away, as the fireball dissipated into the air. That depends on you. At most, you have tonight, maybe tomorrow night if you are really lucky. The boy stated matter-of-factly, some of the edge cutting out of his voice. What, by the demons then? Arent they fighting each other? Ivar asked, concern creeping into his voice. Oh yes, they are. But the other demons probably dont know that yet. You see, the daemon kingdom to the north has certainly fallen. Why else would Carinthuss demons be chasing down a survivor, if not to silence him and prevent warning of their coming? A cruel smile crept onto the boys face. And what if those scouts never returned? So what are they to think? What are they to do? And with such a scene, what are you supposed to assume? Ivars blood ran cold at the mention of the Demon Lords name. Oh fuck. The blood drained from the faces of everyone in the room, and it fell to an uncomfortable silence for the umpteenth time this day. Id like to go now. Thistle, if youd please? Diane broke the silence, calmly motioning towards the door, her voice back to its usual self. Certainly, mlady. Thistle grinned as Diane pouted at the emphasis. The miko hurried to open the door for them, still pale at the thought of what was to come. Before you go, what of those other demons? What do you think they will do? D shouted out, his face strained as if he almost didnt want to hear the answer. Well Thistleman turned back, a really nasty smile stretched across his face as a streak of black blood began to drip from one of his eyes. If I had to guess, they live for a great fight, wouldnt you agree, hunter? So theyll hit all of you at the same time. And if you manage to survive that, well then wouldnt that be very interesting indeed. With a swift wipe, he cleaned the streak off of his face before pushing Diane out of the room. Ivar looked between the now closed door and the vampire hunter. So, how many men do you think well need? He asked gruffly. The lords entry door silently opened wide, and Krom squeezed through the doorframe quietly, barely fitting through in his full plate armor. D stood in silence, his fist gripped so tightly that blood began to pour from his hand. I know why she let us go. D said quietly in response. what? Thats not what I asked? That boy- Ivar blinked, and stopped himself at Ds pained expression. I believe she wanted to fight me again when I got stronger. So she let us go. I hate to think about it, but those expressions theyre the same. Ivar, if she was any measure of strength do you think this city can fight the demon lord above her? Ivar wrung his hands. If hes a demon lord, then why the hell is he letting that girl order him around? And what? Hes helping us grow stronger so he can have fun fighting us? D smiled mournfully. That is the question now, isnt it? It would be a mistake to treat them all the same, and that it makes things a lot more clear now, wouldnt it? We underestimated the demon lord of malice, and this new one shattered all our illusions. Those lords who revolted how long have we been under attack and not even known it? What kind of a fight could we put up if we were caught entirely unprepared? D continued, before a roar rumbled over the city followed by a thunderous impact. The hell was that?! Ivar shouted. It was probably the airship I saw outside the window. Krom spoke in his deep and thunderous voice, startling D and Ivar. Fuckin hell, let me know before ya do that. Ivar grunted. So whats this about an airship? Hmm. It had quite the smoke trail behind it. So that sound? It crashed. Krom spoke as if it was simply a matter of fact, or perhaps it was that he just stopped thinking anymore? Oh. Right. An airship just showed up and crashed. Ivar slunk down into his wheelchair, and let all concern melt from his face. D nodded in assent. Then, they all started to laugh. Chapter 39: All Quiet on the Northern Front (Part 4) I sighed deeply, as Maya carefully rolled my wheelchair down the steps of the main council hall, the wheels clacking on every step down. My eyes scrunched instinctively, as I clutched my forehead with my right hand. Unfortunately, that just shot another bout of pain through my body, as the cold heat from earlier steadily dissipated. Perhaps you shouldnt have pushed yourself so much, dontcha think? Maya prodded indignantly. I glanced guiltily back towards Thistleman, the subtle remains of smeared black blood darkened his cheek like mud. And you, Maya continued prior to a quick interruption. Think she did just fine. Who the hell do they think they are to question her like that? Thistle shot back. I- What? Hes the chief minister, but thats not my point! Mayas face did a weird dance into some strange form of complex, confused expressions. No, seriously though, what the hell is your problem? And what makes you think you know more than the chief minister about demons and what were they daemons? And for you to show such blatant disrespect? People have been beheaded for less! Maya ranted on. Hypocrite. I muttered grouchily, pouting with much consternation, distracting myself from the brewing cat-and-dog fight. Truth be told, I couldnt let go of the conversation that just happened either. It filled me with unease, and I wanted to drive that feeling as far away as possible. I mean the questions made sense. After all, I had the same questions. Why did she let us live? I know I have nothing to do with her, so why? And then there was the other problem Do you really think the demons will come to attack Njord? I asked Thistle softly, with a slight tinge of guilt. The question silenced the both of them, like a pair of cats looking in surprise when their owned walked in the room to catch them shredding the toilet paper. The acrid smell of smoke danced by, as the next few moments of silence were broken only by the wails of those who had lost loved ones and the shouts of the townsfolk and guards as they cleaned up the damage from the night before. Without a doubt. Thistleman finally answered, as he hopped over a fallen timber support. Maya simply wheeled me around it. Do you really think were all going to die? I squeezed that last question out, my face making all kinds of uncomfortable expressions. I think you should convince Rhyme and Jotuun to leave no later than tomorrow, and that we should go with them. The boy replied like it was a simple statement of fact. I already knew what his answer would be, but to hear it again it made my heart drop. Oh I clutched my chest tightly as my breathing tightened. Memories of Kurstwood burst through my mind almost as if they were replacing the streets of Njord itself. I felt as if I could see it the city burning, and the people torn apart and devoured the screams like Garen and Tront and Hal Hot tears burned down the sides of my face, each breath growing quicker than the last. I could barely even feel Maya when she pulled me into a firm hug. Their dying shrieks shuddered through my mind and turned into a deafening roar, yanking me back into the present. My eyes, wide and bleary, darted towards the source of the cacophony and somehow managed to open even wider. A ship I could have never imagined in my wildest dreams tore through the sky above my head, smoke billowing off several protrusions from its sides. Then, with a flash and a thunderous boom, one of the other strange protrusions burst, causing the airborne ship to list and plunge into a sharp descent. Thistleman seemed to mutter something quizzically to himself, something about mana overload, but I was too entranced with the sight to even think about it. Miraculously, or so it seemed to me, the flying ship managed to right itself enough to cut away from the forests and instead crash landed in the fields out past the front gate of the city. Why didnt we ever make anything like that the potential alone human creativity never ceases to surprise me Thistleman continued to mutter quietly to himself, his gaze locked towards the growing plume of smoke and dust from the crash site. Then, a thought struck me. I smiled, almost mournfully, but it was worth a shot. I couldnt let Kurstwood repeat itself. Plus, I just had to see this for myself. Thistle, you cant go see that ship without me. Got it? I gave him a manic, determined gaze. What?! Why who even said that I was going to do that? I knew I had him nailed as I watched him squirm. You arent going anywhere in your condition, young lady! You are coming with me straight back to the temple to recover! Maya interjected, finally regaining at least one piece of footing on a topic she knew she could handle. Just as point of emphasis, she practically stabbed me with her finger, causing pain to shoot again through my body.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I just locked eyes with Thistleman, and declared again Not. Without. Me. His face twitched a few times, as his face became something utterly unreadable. Mmmfff! A bottle filled with a pink potion got jammed down my throat faster than I could see, filling my stomach with a familiar burning heat that spread throughout my limbs. I spit out the bottle and clenched my teeth, steam erupting from my body as the heat felt like it was cooking me alive. My veins bulged and the iron armrests of my wheelchair crumpled under my grip, as weeks worth of pain wracked my body in mere moments before it finally subsided, and it was gone. I glared at Thistle. You were holding out on me! I practically cried. He gave me an incredulous stare in return. Have you met you? He looked for a moment as if he had more to say, but with the growing rush of people and movement from the city guard, he looked back towards the distant city gate. Anyways, if we want a shot at seeing the airship, we need to hurry. Now. I smiled wide, letting my mana run wild through my legs and launched myself like a rocket from the wheelchair, sending the fresh streaks of tears flying off my face. Maya, on the other hand, listlessly dropped her hand and stared emptily at the freshly vacated chair.
A ship came falling out of the sky, so of course she has to get involved Brunhilde muttered to herself in frustration, sweat mixing with her golden locks of hair. She had followed the kids out from the council chambers, keeping a respectable distance. Ivar or Krom would have to reach out to her after that meeting, which at best left her feeling unsettled. The whole thing itself felt almost surreal to her. Almost like they were tip-toeing around something, something they were keeping quiet from everybody else. It makes no damn sense. She cursed to herself under her breath, as she pushed her way through confused crowds before shouting Make way! There is no cause for further alarm, please, everyone make way! Sentries, to me! The crowds parted with some effort, as a hastily assembled squad of guardsmen formed following Brunhilde, as she pulled them from nearby security patrols. Some of them were immediately sent back off to relay messages to other outposts along the walls to organize the citys security posture. Still, there were far too few men available, and she knew it. After the infighting over night, her guards were stretched far too thin. From a dozen platoons at full strength, their numbers collapsed down to 6, with the majority of those scattered across the city. Add in the problems with Captain Ross surviving night shift guards being placed under arrest thin was an understatement. Brunhilde clenched her fist as she barked out more orders, moving as quickly as she could towards the gate. And now, on top of everything else, I was told to keep an eye on these kids. And they couldnt even give me five minutes to delegate this down before getting into more trouble! And how can they move so quickly through this crowd?! The beleaguered captain looked around to the rooftops, her face relaxing with the slight relief that the girl wasnt racing along on that sabretooth of hers. At least she wont be able to dodge the gate guards this time. And just howww??? Brunhildes jawline dropped, with her glistening lips mouthing that last word in tune with her thoughts. She could see a small crowd of curious onlookers kept at bay by the gate guards, but most problematically, she felt like she saw that damn girl melt out from the shadows just past the blockade and rush onwards towards the barely visible ship. She stopped dead in her tracks, dumbstruck for a solid minute as her squad exchanged confused glances behind her, before silencing themselves and moving aside before a gargantuan man. The clanking of heavily armored soldiers followed behind him. She felt the heavy hand on her shoulder before she noticed the long shadow. Come lass. That is an experimental new trade ship from the capital, its not much trouble for them to go there. The trouble is The giants deep voice cut into Brunhildes shock. Brunhilde looked back up towards Kroms face, exasperation flowing from every pore. Teleport she can teleport now. Why can she teleport now? How the hell can she teleport?! Is this... what is howwwww?!?! Aye. We will need to commandeer wait, what? Krom looked back down to Brunhilde, and back towards Diane and Thistle, his eyes widened and then shut tightly. He shook his head, and continued. Dont thats fine. Also, were going to commandeer and repair that ship. Come. Krom grunted out tersely. Brunhildes face only grew more confused. The royal guard captain wants to commandeer a royal ship? She grimaced with a sinking feeling in her gut. Brunhilde waved towards her squad, and ordered You two, keep an eye on Diane and her friend. The rest of you, assist Krom. She then nodded towards the Royal Guard Captain, Go on ahead sir. I need to gather a platoon and draft up replacement guardsmen for the garrison. The behemoth nodded quietly, before striding onwards. Aye. Well need it.
Sias studied her map carefully, as her demonic eyes pierced through the veil of the supernatural darkness surrounding her. Dark clouds of miasma radiated over her retinue, with sharp fangs, claws, and the glint of darksteel piecing intermittently through the clouds. Any word from Tormac? She hissed towards her attending Bazael, a stout demon with broad shoulders and pocketed with holes across its body. Small, wormlike appendages would occasionally poke in and out of the countless holes, while its head was lodged onto its body with practically no neck. At her request, numerous of those appendages poked out from across the demons body and down its thick, trunk-like arms. The creature contorted its already near-skeletal face before it responded gruffly. No contact with count Eckhert. No contact with barons Deleagh and Celeor. No contact with viscount Zarith. The demonic naga glared forward through waves of darkness, before leaning to the front of her dark chariot. The design was simple, a single large condensed miasma stone was placed into a console at the front of the chariot, while several mana stones were place across the large stone slab it rested upon. An imp managed the console at the front, its hands shoved within two mana rings as it focused on navigating through the thick forest. Sias gauged the miasma left, and double checked the mana stone supply. Are you in range of them yet? She asked the Bazael curtly, causing its appendages to vibrate again. The vibrations increased in strength, as it let loose an unearthly howl into the darkening sky. We are reconnected. The scales of the demonic sea naga shimmered brilliantly, and she smiled a cold, empty smile. Sssend the word, tomorrow night. Asssume Tormac failed and the humans are prepared. Sssend Celeor to contact Halfgaar, with caution. And bring them to Njord to sssurround the south and wessst. The creature bristled once more, and simply replied in its gravelly, alien tone, Its done. Chapter 40: Darkness Falls (Part 1) Sven Halfstead, yer the barons body double, correct? Ivar asked the distraught man, brought under strict guard into the council chambers. A-aye, y-yer lordship. T-that I was Sven answered meekly, his lips and hands trembling. While clean and well dressed from head-to-toe, the man bore a striking resemblance to baron Halfgaar. The only distinctive differences, outside his manner of speech and accent, were subtle scars on his face where large moles had been forcibly removed to ensure a cleaner resemblance of features. Tell me, Sven, about yer time under the baron. Ivars eyes drilled into the man like a hawk, hunting its prey. Beggin yer pardon, y-yer lordship? The njordic man stuttered out nervously. His face was notably pale and sweaty, as he glanced feverishly around the room at the stoic faces of the guard in the room. In the back corner of the room, D lit up a cigar, the glancing light of the flame shone off his glasses and subtly illuminated his stubble-lined face that was otherwise obscured under his wide-brimmed hat. D looked altogether incredibly displeased, with his clenched teeth cutting into the base of the cigar. Sven swallowed his spit and quickly looked down, desperate for the only safe place to lock his eyes. Lets try this again. Ivar resumed, sternly. Are ye aware why youre here? The minister asked, forcefully and authoritatively. His voice echoed throughout the chamber. N-no, yer lordship. I-I-I mostly spend me time i-i-in me chambers in the m-manor, until me lord c-calls. D-did me lord d-d-do summit wrong? The trembling in Svens voice was palpable, with a hint of desperation. Ivar, on the other hand, groaned and massaged his forehead. In yer time as Halfgaars double, when he called on ye, what did he have ye do? Sven thought for a moment, his blond hair draped over his face. Y-yer lordship, a-all me lord a-asked w-was fer me t-to be seen, nuthin e-else. He swallowed again as he finished his sentences. Ivar nodded, and stroked his chin in thought for a moment. Before he could continue, the side door of the council chamber opened, and a distraught guard hurried toward the chief minister. After Ivar motioned acknowledgement, the guard leaned quickly towards Ivars ear and whispered Sir, w-we found them. E-exactly where you said theyd be. After a lengthy silence, Ivar conjured up only a single word in response. Fuck. He motioned for D to come and push his wheelchair, and then looked back down towards the quivering Sven. Dont worry, lad. Yer not in trouble. Come. Svens eyes opened wide, and he looked pitiably around the room, almost in disbelief. If ye dont hurry yer ass, ye will be in trouble! Ivar shouted, his njordic accent growing slightly thicker and his face sporting a more notable scowl. With a shove from the guards behind him, Sven hurried after Ivar, D, and the guard the followed through the hall. The side corridor was fairly simple, lined with windows and the occasional table with clay-potted plants of differing varieties and other pieces of decor. Ivar waved for Sven to walk next to him. Lad, did the baron ever teach ye proper speech? The man looked surprised for a moment, and attempted to compose himself with a little dignity. T-the lord made an e-effort c-chief minister. The old man smirked. Hmph. Made an effort. He scoffed. Did ye have any family or friends, or anyone else outside the barons manor who knew ye were his double? Sven froze for a moment, as they had reached the door at the far end of the hall. N-no yer lordship, t wasnt allowed. He responded firmly, if not dejectedly. Ivar only nodded, as the guard they were following opened the door. Before they could even enter, they were hit with the sickly stench of rotting and charred flesh, causing Sven to gag and cover his nose.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. It led into a large room, filled with crates, papers and various other stored items mostly relating to ceremonies. Rolled tapestries depicting dragons and various gods we stacked on shelves, with the ones depicting Thor and Odin more prominently displayed. A large cart sat in the center of the room, unhitched from the horses whinnying outside. It was covered in a thick brown linen canvas. The cart had two more nervous guards standing on either side of it. Open it. Ivar grunted. The guards nodded, and flung back the canvas revealing the pile of demon corpses. Some were mangled and charred into an unrecognizable mess, but others were much more clear. Told ya. D grunted under his breath, before spitting out his cigar and crushing it under his bootheel. Ivar stared at it quietly for a long moment, while Sven promptly shrieked in horror. DEMONS! THEYRE REALLY DEMONS! HEAVENS HAVE MERCY ON ME S- His shrieking was brought to an abrupt halt courtesy of D introducing his fist into the equation, with a particular emphasis on the unfortunate recipients jawline. Calm down, theyre already dead. D growled, as the man looked at the vampire hunter in shock. Blood dripped from his lips, and the skin flushed red. It would undoubtably leave a sizable bruise. Ivar grabbed his wheels, and with some effort pushed himself down the short ramp and approached the car, fixated on the monsters within. Did ye know he began slowly, his voice almost wistful. Once, I captained a longship, over forty years ago. Had over a hundred true njordic warriors. We sailed as part of a fleet, with two karves and a knar. Ivars eyes moistened as he continued. We wanted to revive the old ways. To remember our traditions. Something that needed to be done in a big way, that would light a fire in our people. A raid. And if we couldnt raid the coast here, we put together a plan to cross the sea. And we were damn successful. Too gods-be-damned successful. A dark scowl crossed Ivars face. We struck the coast from the south to the north, and we moved fast. Before we knew it, we had damn near filled our knarr with slaves n treasure. And we found something in some rich nobles home. A map and papers pointing to a horde of treasure ripe for the taking, horded and hidden by the daemons in the far north. Ivars eyes widened, as he turned to stare at Sven. The man was still cowering from Ds punch moments ago, and the relentless stare made him cower further. Ivar voice slowly began to rise, tinged with rage. It was a god-damned trap! Not even ten minutes after reachin shore, and not a moment after we hit the tree line, they swarmed to our ships! If I didnt think to keep our knar at sea, theyd have taken everything! The old mans hands tightened their grip, spittle flying from his lips as he began to rage. So many of our warriors died screaming as we raced down the shore! So many died to buy us time to meet up with our knar gods only knows how far down that cursed beach! But make it we did, and before I could get on one of these disgusting shits gutted me straight through my god-damned back! Ivar howled, as he grasped onto the long claw of the Grendel. With his free hand, he reached back and took the guards sword from its sheathe, and furiously hacked the creatures claw off. The furious minister began to scream. Damn thing rushed around our collapsing line, but we still managed to kill it! And Krom young lad he was then, drug me onto the ship. We had to abandon so many men on that beach and to curse us even further, sahuagins began to leap from the sea onto our ship! All the slaves we captured we tossed them overboard to chum the waters. Damn beasts couldnt resist the easy meat, but we still had to kill all the bastards that made it aboard! Four-hundred men, two-hundred warriors we sailed with! And we returned with barely a dozen men, and a single ship. Ivars voice finally started to lower into a cold, seething rage. Our dreams died that day. Yea, we had the treasure. Its all that saved our damnable lives. But that disgusting creature it left me broken and diseased. It had been too long, and even though the disease could be cured the damage it left couldnt be fixed. Ivar finally fell into a long silence, glaring at the pile of corpses on the cart. D finally broke the silence. Theyre coming again now, so what will you do? You gonna run again? His voice was sharp and prodding. Ill be damned if you think Ill let this city go without a fight. Ill burn it all down with them in it if I have to! Ivar snarled back, to a cold grin from the hunter. Ivar then motioned for his guards. Gather everyone from the barons manner. Make sure to tear out their tongues, but keep those traitors alive. Nail them to a pyre with these demon corpses, and call the whole damn city to witness their execution. Then, Ivar looked over at Sven, and gave a cruel, calculated smile. Baron Halfgaar, your family consorted with demons to betray you and attempted to replace you. Of course, you would be willing to do anything and everything to help us defend our city, including giving us all the men you used to command? Sven the new baron, stared pathetically back at Ivar. He nodded quietly. Good. D, watch the baron until I can get more men to prepare him for his role. Make sure youre at the market square by sundown. You, take my chair. I need to prepare the conscription order and to call a war council. D sighed, as the chief minister left. His glasses hid it well, but there were deep, dark circles forming under his eyes from nearly two days straight with no sleep. He ushered the newly minted baron Halfgaar into one of the back rooms of the council building, and traced out a ward on the door. Im going to sleep on the couch here. Take the chair. The moment this door opens, this ward will wake me. D grunted towards Sven, his voice dripping with exhaustion. Then, his voice turned mercilessly cold. And if it opens for anything other than Ivars men, I swear on the goddess name, I WILL BREAK YOU. Chapter 40: Darkness Falls (Part 2) JUST stop shouting for a minute! Its MY ship, and itll be fine, kay? Carmilla shouted at Cid for the umpteenth time, as she stroked the beak of the large bird squawking restlessly while still trapped under the net. JOU Its how do I say this so joull understand Captn Cid ran his hand through his hair, his face contorted in exasperation. Just because jou maneuvered jour way into this project, and jou invested jour own fortune to get some influence, this is still NOT. JOUR. SHIP. Cid clapped his hands together to emphasize his last point. It even has the royal seal printed on the side! he continued, having managed to stop yelling and instead was just reasonably loud. Behind them, soldiers hurriedly rushed about. One rushed up from below deck with a large cylindrical device, with a finely carved mana stone lodged into the rear of the device. The device itself was a deep grey, with golden lines carved alongside it. They snaked in to the concave depression at the front of the device. The soldier rushed to the burning engine, lifted the device up, and placed his shoulder into a groove on the back. The stone glowed a bright blue, and the golden etchings quickly matched its color as a stream of water cascaded out of the device! The other soldiers faces quickly relaxed in relief, as the fire was quickly put out. It hadnt spread much, due to the large amount of iron used in the design and structure of the ship. Cid glanced to the fire, and then apprehensively back at the multicolored bird. Carmilla hadnt bothered responding to Cid, and instead focused on trying to calm the bird, as it had started struggling harder in the net and squawked furiously. It darted its head around quickly, as if looking for something. Shhhh, its alright baby! Youre alright girl! Carmilla cooed at the writhing creature. And and why? Why did jou catch the Quetzalcatl? This bird, it will bring nothing but trouble Cid moaned, as he looked on apprehensively. You know what this is? Carmilla exclaimed, as she looked excitedly back at Cid. Well, jes. Somewhat. Corts, I believe he spoke of this creature cuando fui ni?ito. Ah, I mean, when I was a young child. We need to get rid of this thing, before it curses us again! Cid exclaimed, as his hands gesticulated wildly. Captn, this quetzalotl Carmilla started, before Cid jumped in to correct her. Quetzalcatl. Yeah. That. Well, we can call Lyra that, but she isnt that bird from your world! Shes from here, arent you, cutie pie? And, I brought enough money. We can just get the ship fixed! No problem! Carmilla stood tall, and clapped Cid on the shoulder while giving him a bright, intense smile. Jou named it already?! And where, where will jou find someone outside the capital who can fix this! Cid exclaimed again, before freezing. Carmillas face quickly twisted from one of bright certainty to concern, as she focused on something behind Cid. Oh, what now? He groaned, as he turned around to see two kids, a young boy and girl, running on the deck of the ship. The girl pranced around excitedly, as the soldiers looked at her and backed off carefully, murmuring. The boy seemed a lot more interested in the propeller engine systems, and seemed to be trying to guide the girl towards the blown-out engine. At least one of the soldiers seemed to be trying to stop them. As Cid hurried over, he could finally overhear some of their conversation. That crest shes from the Culaine family! One soldier with a moustache hissed quietly, while trying to hide behind another soldier. What? Shes a daughter of that Duke? What do we do?! The other soldier blanched, as he glanced towards the domineering child. How the hell did they get up here? A third soldier asked, while another hurried to meet Cid. At least one soldier, glancing nervously at his companions, tried to do his job. Young miss, I, uh, you cannot be up her miss. We- uh, we have taken a lot of damage and its dangerous to be up here! We dont know if something else will explode The soldier tried to explain to the girl, her silver hair curls bobbing as she came to a stop. However, the poorly dressed boy responded first. Hmmm no, doesnt seem like anything else will explode. No more mana is running, the ships at rest aaaand you got the fire out. Looks fine to me. He dropped a wide, toothy grin while the Diane nodded along. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Cid hustled towards the girl, as she unleashed an energetic barrage on the unfortunate soldier. See? Thistle thinks its safe, so its gonna be safe. So tell me! Tell me about this ship! How does it fly?! How do I get one? What else does it do? Cmon, I wanna see the ship! Ill do anything, so please please please let me see the ship! Captain! The soldier saluted Cid, before continuing. This girl- Jes, jes. I will handle it. And thats captn. Cid responded, returning a quick salute before he waved the soldier aside. Cid flinched slightly, as Diane spun gleefully around, and promptly barreled towards him. So youre in charge of the ship? Capuh, capi, captn? Captn, you have to let me see this ship! Its amazing! And wheres that name come from?! Its a fun name! Cids temple throbbed, as he stared down this ball of energy posing as child. Its attitude struck him with a certain, sinking familiarity. A familiarity which just clapped him on his shoulder, and leaned in towards the child. No no dearie, his name is Cid. He just likes to be called captn instead of captain, its a culture thing. Carmillas voice swapped so quickly toward something calm and motherly, it left the captn speechless. Instead, he just stared at her wide-eyed. Then, he quickly and sharply looked back towards the quetzacouatl. He breathed a sigh of relief, seeing the bird appeared to have passed out. So, you wanna check out my ship, huh? Carmilla continued, smiling sweetly. Diane grinned a wide grin, her purple dress fluttering along with her excited bouncing. No! Jou cant be serious! The ship is a mess, we just crashed and one of our propeller engines just blew up! Madre de dios, she has to leave the ship! Cid shouted emphatically, and he glared at Carmilla. Diane looked like all the wind hand been ripped from her sails, before she swapped to the poutiest face she could manage. Only a very sharp eye would have caught on that she was using some of her mana to quietly slow the tears near her eyes, causing them to well up larger and much more pitiably. P-please, captn? Ill really do anything Diane begged passionately, as she deftly grabbed Cids jacket arm and stared deeply into his eyes. Cid winced again, but managed to hold firm. No means no. He answered resolutely. Oh cmon, Cid, how about we let her take a look around once we clean the ship up? Well still be here for a while, since we need repairs anyways. Plus, we gotta work out how well these goods we picked up from the Ebenheim sell! You can at least allow that much, cantcha captn? Carmilla dropped onto her knees to match Dianes height, and joined her in pouting, adding her own emphasis to Cids title. Cid flinched back further and ground his teeth, as he looked between Diane and Carmilla. Carmillas skin was slowly reddening, with a slight fine steam coming off of it. With a grunt, he relented. Fine. Jou can come back in a few days. It should be fine then. He apathetically waved them away before he returned to shouting orders to the crew. Diane cheered as she turned and grasped Carmillas hands. Thank you thank you thank you! This is the best! The little girl was back to bouncing excitedly, her shoes clacking in the iron grated deck. Carmilla smiled warmly. Dont worry, us pretty girls gotta watch out for each other. Anyways, you should probably get going before Cid changes his mind. But how did you get up here? We havent dropped the gangway down yet. She looked towards the empty spot where the ramp would normally be set. Diane just tilted her head quizzically. Hmm? I just climbed up the side though? She said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Carmilla laughed emphatically, and patted Diane lightly on the head. Hey, I didnt catch your name. The woman smiled, swapping back to her usual bold voice. Im Diane. Diane Culaine. And and you? Diane chirped back, as she slipped out from under Carmillas headpats. Im Carmilla. The one and only! She grinned proudly, as the thin cloud of steam surrounding her glinted in the failing sunlight. A couple of soldiers rushed to deploy the gangway as they approached the exit. Cmon Thistle, lets go! Diane shouted back. Carmilla glanced back, surprised that she almost forgot about him. Her eyes widened further, as one of the engineers had come up from the engine room below the deck and seemed very engaged in conversation with the kid. The engineer looked like he was about to shout something, but Cids shouting beat him to it. WOULD JOU ALL HURRY UP AND GO, WE HAVE WORK TO DO! The engineer grumbled something unintelligble, and gave the boy a nod before heading back down below the deck. What was- Carmilla started, as she was about to ask Thistleman a question, but quickly spun around at the sound of heavy clanking armor coming up the gangway. Pardon me, sir. I know youre all probably surprised at our ship landing here, but can you give us a minute? We are on a royal mission, and we will be down to meet you shortly. Carmilla snapped, as the shadow of the giant man strode up onto the deck. Carmilla, undeterred, strode to meet him, puffing out her chest in indignation. I know. The giant responded curtly, and stared menacingly down at the woman. The muscles twitching underneath his scars only accentuated the intensity of his gaze. Then? Carmilla waved, pointing her hand back down the ramp. This airship came from the capital, and all airships are under the authority of the king. Krom began, his muscles tensing before he bellowed loud enough to seize the attention of everyone on board the airship. And under the Kings authority, as the Royal Knights commander of this garrison, I am taking command of this ship to prepare for war! Carmilla blinked slowly, and she almost missed the two kids quietly leaping off the side of the airship while all the attention was on her and Krom. Diane gave her a smile and wave as she hopped off the side, mouthing the words Its a promise! before her head disappeared past the deck. Flustered, Carmilla manged only one word after her jaw seesawed open and closed a few times. WHAT?! Chapter 40: Darkness Falls (Part 3) Night fell quickly, perhaps a little too quickly for the season. With it came an unseasonably frigid breeze flowing steadily from the north, accompanied by a thick cloud cover that blotted out the light of the moon and stars. Shadows stretched in seemingly countless directions, bandied about by the citys mana lamps and contorted into strange and unseemly shapes from the damaged buildings. Rhyme rubbed her paws together, while squeezing closer to Jotuun. The ursine carried her gently in his arms, while a slight flush made its way through the thinner parts of her facial fur. His size also made for a good windbreak for the recovering creature, as well as for an elderly couple just ahead of them. What in Genoisia is happening now The skeever muttered. Steady puffs of misty breath escaped her mouth as the city bells continued ringing. Soldiers and guardsmen shouted behind them, ushering a growing crowd towards the city center. Many of them were hardly given time to get dressed. Hmmm. Will know soon. Jotuuns deep voice rumbled matter-of-factly. Do you think theyre ok? Rhyme asked. Mmmm. Jotuun nodded, squeezing her lightly. Saw Thistle last night. Said was fine. But its been a whole day! And that was ALL he said, before just disappearing on us! And now now this Rhyme shuddered, as her eyes darted across crowd. Around them, many others seemed to be quietly sharing their own concerns. Some would steal a quick glance back at the guards corralling them along, with eyes clouded in concern at the apparent urgency. Everyone is required to report to the city center! This is an emergency summons! The guards shouted each time they reached a new building, followed by loudly beating on the door. As they neared the edge of the slums, Rhymes eyes opened wide as she looked ahead. Thanks to Jotuuns sheer size, she was carried high enough to just peek over the top of the crowd. Diane! Youre alright! She squeaked joyously, and, with some effort, sat up as best as she could. The crowd parted ahead of them, and quickly made way for the approaching sabretooth. Only the elderly couple, after having made a complex series of facial expressions towards each other and glancing back at Jotuun, made no move to get out of the way. Diane rode atop Clovers back, having retrieved him from the temple on her way home from the airship. The creature limped along carefully; its relatively fresh injuries had already started to heal. Even so, the people still made sure to give the creature a wide berth. Auntie! Uncle! Diane shouted, as she leapt off of the sabretooth and dashed towards Rhyme and Jotuun. The girl flew past the doddering elders and practically tackled Jotuun into a hug, at least as far as her little arms could reach around him. She beamed up at them, while the ursine carefully freed an arm to scoop up Diane and plopped the giggling girl into Rhymes lap, before pulling them both into warm, fuzzy embrace. Rhymes nose scrunched quickly though, sniffing intently despite still being feverish. The pitch of her voice grew concerned, and she gingerly pulled up an arm sleeve on Dianes dress to reveal the bandages still wrapping her body. By our ladys grace! Diane! Are you ok? What happened? Auntie, Im fine now! I just hadnt had a chance to remove the bandages. See? Diane replied, quickly unwrapping some of them from her arm. She winced a little, and looked at her arm in surprise as the cold air stung her still pinkish skin, as if she expected everything to have completely healed. Rhyme gasped, before stopping Diane from unwrapping her arm. Did you get burned? Why why is your skin like this? Diane looked guiltily around, and locked eyes with Thistle as he rode up nonchalantly, having remained on Clovers back. Thats because the potion you drank massively boosts your bodys natural regeneration. So thats proper new skin, not magically restored skin. New skin is a bit sensitive probably one of its drawbacks, in that sense. Thistleman chimed in, before whipping out and tossing a pink vial, which landed neatly right between the skeever and Diane. On the plus side, though, it seems it really helps your body in trying to fight off infections. Might help your fever. The boy then spun around, and leaned back into Clovers fur, like he was laying upon a large, fluffy bed. The sabertooth carefully turned around, and trotted gingerly ahead of Jotuun, lining up perfectly for Thistle to still face towards the group. Its larger plumes of breath wafted over to the unfortunate adjacent elderly couple. While they didnt react as if the breath smelled, they did move farther away to escape the recurring clouds. Rhyme picked up the potion in her lap, and then stared between the guilt-stricken girl and the nonchalant boy. Her mouth trembled, as if she was debating on whether or not to press the issue, when the crowd quickly turned towards a disturbance breaking out behind them. NO! Im not going! Its dangerous out there! Too dangerou- Some unfortunate man shrieked, gathering a rapid turn of countless eyes to his doorway. His door had been partially barricaded from the inside, or rather it was before a sledge smashed through his door and flung his soon-to-be unconscious body like a ragdoll deeper into his home. Diane cocked her head to the side, focusing her mana on her ears as she tried to listen in. Cuff and draft him for the front-line. One of the sergeants commanded gruffly, before bellowing out to the crowd. THIS IS AN EMERGENCY SUMMONS. EVERYONE IS REQUIRED TO REPORT TO THE CITY CENTER. REFUSE, AND YOU WILL BE ARRESTED. Why why havent they told us whats going on?! If they would just tell people Rhymes eyes widened, as she took in the little girls demeanor, before she tugged on Jotuuns arm, signaling him to turn back around. Jotuun shook his head as he did, and began to stride quickly along to put some distance between them and the crowded scene. Diane bit her lip and looked towards Thistleman, who met her gaze with a simple shrug. Then she began to guiltily stare at her feet. Its the girl started slowly, before sticking out her arm again. Probably related to this. Probably cuz of the demons we killed outside the city. It it all went crazy after that. So we think theyre gonna attack. Diane finished quietly. Jotuuns arms tensed up, while Rhymes pupils contracted with a sharp breath. Diane quickly continued nervously, as she attempted to justify herself. We- I didnt even mean to go that far! I just made a new friend, and he had never been outside the city before, and I made sure we didnt go anywhere dangerous! We were just heading back too, and and they just showed up out of nowhere! Tears began to well up out of Dianes eyes as she finally began to let her emotions loose. And I was so scared, I thought I really thought we were all going to die, I- I was going to lose everyone again and its all my fault! I I if I just said no and didnt leave without Thistle and now, theyre coming back for me theyre going to again Her voice quickly cracked, as she choked up her words through her snot and tears. Dianes eyes dilated, hugging herself tightly while her nails dug into her arms with a death-like grip. Rhyme grabbed Diane, and smothered the sobbing girls face into her chest. Shhh, its alright, its ok. Youre safe now, no matter what comes. B-but Diane stuttered. Shhhh, its all going to be fine. The city is strong, youll see. Rhyme cooed gently, as Dianes tears slowly subsided. Idiots, without a single damn clue. Its all gonna burn. Thistleman muttered quietly to himself, as he rolled to his side on Clovers back. Jotuuns ears twitched, and his arms tensed again. Jotuun whats wrong dear? Rhyme looked up at Jotuun, reading through subtle signs in his demeanor. They had just rounded a corner into a junction with another side street, and had begun to merge with a much larger crowd heading towards the central market at the citys center. After a moments silence, he relaxed and simply answered. Almost there.
The market plaza was filled with throngs of people of all different species. Humans, Canians, Orcs, Catkin, and Owlkin were mixed and pressed together tighter and tighter to fill the space. The purpose was impossible to miss, as everyone was lined up before a large host of poles with dozens of people nailed onto them. All were either nobility or those directly connected to the citys nobility, including many who had already died in the fighting from the night before. The centermost poles, however, were covered by a thick canvas, waiting to be revealed. At the base of each pole was a large pile of wood, with about a dozen soldiers who rushed about to add the last pieces of wood and doused it, and the prisoners, with oil. D stared at the hastily erected platform in front of the soon-to-be-executed prisoners, which seated the Chief Minister, baron Halfgaar, Commander Krom, Captain Brunhilde, Sergeant Dufount, and representatives of each of the citys churches. D scowled in particular at the baron. Svens face was bruised black and blue, and he properly looked the part of a man betrayed and imprisoned. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Bastard couldnt even give me an hour D scowled even harder, thankful that he was such a light sleeper. He didnt expect a simple double would be willing to test if his ward was actually real, and the man had seemed such a coward earlier. At least some timely convincing has made a proper believer out of him The vampire hunter scanned the flow of people into the main square. As each additional group arrived, the guards and soldiers behind them joined the formation surrounding the area. Neither the platform nor the crowd struck D as a comfortable place to be, and he was thankful enough to be able to take a nice, dark perch in the shadows of the rooftops. TRAITORS! MURDERERS! GIVE ME BACK MY SON, YOU MONSTERS! People jeered and screamed in rage and loss at the prisoners, as men and women alike wept or hurled whatever they could get their hands on at them. The sheer, simple implication of who was to blame was more than enough for the people to run wild with it. The anger spread like an emotional wave through the crowd, while the citys leaders continued to watch silently. Some attempted to speak, but even from his perch, D could see the burns and scarring on many of their mouths. D grimaced, as he recalled the reason he couldnt go back to sleep. Ivar had followed through on his threat, and had brought everyone who knew the baron personally to the council hall. From there, they used hot irons to tear out their tongues, and used the searing heat to cauterize the wounds so they wouldnt die until their public execution. Their screams their foul, hysterical shrieks that resonated through every hall and room even if they deserved it, it was something he couldnt forget. Now, they were reduced to incoherent babbling, while those fortunate few who kept their tongues begged for mercy and claimed ignorance, though their desperate pleas were drowned out in the ever-growing chorus demanding retribution. Dozens against tens of thousands; it never had the chance to be a contest. Was it worse than that Starfire from the night prior? Perhaps. Perhaps not. Either way, by the end of this it wouldnt really be that different. D pulled the tip of his hat lower, scowling deeper than before. Even if the punishment was deserved, the cold satisfaction on Ivars face still felt wrong. By now, the last of the crowds had poured in. D spotted his marks making their way around the back of the crowd, sticking out like flaming bull in a pasture at night. Even with how packed the market square had become, people still managed to make a decent space between them and the sabretooth. Add in that massive Ursine, as rare as they were, you would have to be blind to miss them. Diane Culaine what is your role in all this? Even from the other side of the huge square, she seemed so fragile. And yet, she had been at the heart of nearly every major event since she arrived in the city mere months ago. Perhaps the distance made it worse, or it accentuated what he had already seen that she was such a small, frail girl. He had asked around about her and Thistle, investigated them, and even seen her in action. Even when facing those stalkers of the night, whose existence and powers taught him more than anyone to never underestimate someone based on their appearance, even they never reached this far. Had anyone else accomplished what she had done people might have begun to claim the coming of a new hero of the city. For her shes managed to turn it into a strange mix of respect and fear. Knowing the thing behind her seeing her draw on powers far beyond what any child should ever be capable of, its the only part that makes it all make sense. But why her? Ds thoughts raced. That demoness if she hadnt intervened, Diane would have died. But the things she did D shook his head, as if trying to clear the thoughts from his head, as he bashed his hand into a clay roof tile, cracking it. That damn monster whats its real objective? What else can it be leading us towards? Its helping us, while also declaring war on us? Its defending her, helping to cleanse the city of the other demons influence, while making potions that can save the lives of countless people within the city while still threatening the city? What demon lord has ever been like this? D clenched his fists tighter, then relaxed them and sighed. He needed a chance for some real rest before thinking about this anymore. And, it seemed, the execution was soon to begin.
Ivar glowered across the crowd, but through his imposing expression he couldnt fully repress a certain satisfaction. His main enemies in the city were either dead, or soon to die, and the people in their fear, their despair, their rage they needed answers, and they needed a leader. My Lord, preparations are completed. One of the guards reported to Ivar, speaking from behind the stage. He smiled a cold, calculated smile. Aye, lets begin. Ivar wheeled himself to front and center of the stage, pulling a scroll out of his thick fur coat once in place. After unraveling it, he raised his right fist in the air while his left channeled mana into the scroll, causing it to glow and then crumble into dust. Silence soon rippled through the crowd like a wave, as everyone turned their attention to the stage. Then, Ivars voice boomed aloud. Tell me, people of Njord, who spent the night in fear?! Who among you had your loved ones ripped from your homes and slaughtered like pigs in the street? Ivar bellowed with rage, spittle flinging from aged lips, yet his fury animated his body in spite of its weakness and age. The people shouted in response, in a chorus that mixed blood-thirst howls and words into a wave of noise followed by silence. Who here found themselves fighting for their lives in fear, without knowing why? Who here spent the day asking why, while picking up the pieces of a ravaged city? Ivar waited again, giving the crowd a moment to respond in roar, before continuing. Aye, I feel the same as you. That night these animals tried to seize the city. They came for me, as they came for every true Njord. Animals that betrayed us, betrayed their lord and king, and who stole the barons name. Ivars voice turned from a roar to a snakelike whisper that still resonated thanks to the spell that amplified his voice, while his accent deepened. Ill tell ye the truth of that night betrayed, yes, but a betrayal far crueler and deeper than anything we could have imagined. Ivar waved his hand, and the canvas concealing the central poles was removed. The crowd gasped in shock, as whispers quickly snaked their way throughout it. Mounted in the dead center was the former baron Halfgaar, his severed head mounted unceremoniously above his body, and surrounded by the mangled corpses of the grendels, the charred remains of the imps, the gaunt, and the roughly assembled chunks of the bauther. The people took only a moment to look between the beaten man on the stage, and the one mounted on the stake, before unleashing a universal, bloodthirsty howl. Baron Halfgaar, tell us, what have you seen? Ivar turned in his chair, and Sven, shakily at first, then with firm determination, stood tall. These traitorous bastards, they came to me with an offer to join them and their demon lord. They promised me power and glory, but I refused! I called for my guards, when I discovered they had converted even my guard captain. They threw me into a dungeon, and placed that, Svens voice began to shake with visceral rage, that FAKE in my seat and tortured me for fun! They promised my head to their new masters! I CALL ALL MY LOYAL MEN TO PURGE THE DEMONS! CONSORTING WITH DEMONS TO BETRAY US ALL! Ivar screamed, his veins throbbing in blood-lust, the crowd roaring back once again in kind. Our guest from the Empire, who came to investigate the demon threat, tell us, what have you seen?! Ivar then turned to Sgt Dufount, who stood to attention and slammed his fist into his chest. He too burned a scroll in hand, and shouted out: My companions and I found a powerful demon deep within the woods, one that summoned a storm which ravaged your city and called forth a monster from the stone and earth! Those infected by the plague ignored the demon and its minions, and only attacked my companions and I! We had barely escaped with our lives! THE EMPIRE PLEDGES ITS AID! A CRUEL GENOCIDE OF OUR PEOPLE! Ivar howled, slamming his fist into his chair. Captain Brunhilde, tell us what have you seen?! Ivar asked again, turning to the woman whose armor shone with a near holy light cast by the torches and lamps. When our citys brave adventurers returned from their investigation, terribly wounded and near death, they told us of their brutal fight to survive against these demons you see before you! They brought us, at great cost, terrible news! And when captain Ross heard their report, these vile traitors immediately attempted their coup! BUT THE CITY GUARD STOOD STRONG, FOR NJORD! Captain Brunhilde brandished her sword, as light reflected off its polished blade and the crowds howls reached a fever pitch. SAVED BY THE HONOR OF THE TRUE SONS AND DAUGHTERS OF NJORD! Ivar cheered with the crowd, before turning finally to Krom. And I ask you, Royal Commander of the Njord Garrison, what have you seen? The garrison commander stood tall, towering over all the others, and strode forward. The crowd fell silent, and he didnt pull out a scroll as each of the others before him had. Instead, with the sheer force of his own voice, he bellowed across the square. I SAW COWARDS, WHO DARED USE THE KINGS NAME TO CUT DOWN OUR PEOPLE! COWARDS WHO FLED WHEN THEY SAW OUR BLADES AND WILL! TRAITORS WHO PLOTTED TO OVERTHROW THE KINGDOM ITSELF! THE KNIGHTS OF LUTHAS STAND WITH NJORD! The furor of the crowd had reached a crescendo, and yet Ivar had not finished. Nearly frothing at the mouth, he forced himself to stand up his twisted legs, with a guard rushing forward to steady him. Nobles and soldiers of Njord, what shall we do with these traitors?! EXECUTE THEM! They shouted in unison. PRIESTS, WHAT WOULD THE GODS HAVE ME DO?! Ivar cried out. The priests all stood, with either their holy books or religious icons in hand, and shouted in unison The gods demand death! Burn them at the stake! Then Ivar turned quiet, solemn even, and gazed across the roaring crown, and whispered with thinly veiled fury. People of Njord, you have heard from us, you have heard what these vermin have done. They have consorted with the demons to unleash this plague upon us, to weaken us from within, and have called the demons here! We have learned the demons will be here soon, planning to kill us all; men, women and children to be devoured with prejudice. We have learned that we have no time to call for aid. So tell me At this point, even with the power of the scroll, Ivars voice had dropped to such a quiet, spiteful level that the people hung on to every word with an enraptured focus. what would you have me do with this filth? Silence lingered across the crowd, as a strange energy hovered thickly in the air. The air itself seemed to respond in kind, as a powerful gust of wind roared overhead causing the torches to flicker violently, a wind which shook even the lamp posts in the street. And, as the roar of the crowd soon answered, Ivar saw it even if only a split second and then it was gone. He saw Thistleman, sitting on a dark balcony behind Diane, Clover, Rhyme and Jotuun. And he saw a wide-open smile, an utterly inhuman smile, stretching from one ear to the other, skin stretched beyond any human level. And those fangs with a glare that made his blood run cold. It had mouthed a single word, before it seemed to realize Ivar saw him and disappeared. Beautiful. Then, the crowds roar shook him out of his trance. BURN THEM! BURN THEM ALL! Ivar shook himself, and quickly pulled himself back into character. THEN BY OUR WILL, IT SHALL BE DONE! He then pulled another scroll out of his coat, unfurled it and shouted IGNITE! The center-most stake burst into flames, which greedily roared into an inferno as it consumed the oil and dry timber. It raced at incredible speed until it consumed the other stakes, melting skin and bone and calling forth horrific shrieks of agony even before it directly reached its victims. The flames towered high into the sky, and crested above the rooftops. Guardsmen cast barriers above the roofs to prevent sparks from traveling, and dumped buckets of water to wet them again just in case. The heat from the fire pushed deep into the crowd, who screamed in bloodthirsty pleasure. With the towering flames at his back casting his shadow long and wide, and his twisted legs distorting the shadow along with the horned helm of the guard supporting him, Ivar had, for that moment, begun to look like a demon of the Njords own making. And, the crowd began chanting his name. Ivar started quiet once more, and then slowly built his voice further and further to crescendo, screaming so loud that his voice itself cracked from the exertion. Tonight, each of you is a true son and daughter of Njord! Tonight, each of you is a warrior of Njord! All able men and women shall be armed and armored! Those with weapons will be drafted and trained in formations immediately! Those without shall prepare the defenses of the city! ALL SHALL STAND TOGETHER! IN THE THUNDERERS NAME, FOR NJORD! He then threw his fist in the air, to the frenzied roars of the crowd. There was no longer any question about what was to come. Only a select few amongst the crowd kept their silence: Ragnar, D, Diane, Jotuun, the Red Sun and the guild leaders. Chapter 40: Darkness Falls (Part 4) I was here again. This wide, empty expanse of nothingness on one side, and the towering wall on the other. Yet this time, something was different from any of the times before. Being here, it felt so real, and yet ethereal at the same time. It felt as if a strange pressure was bearing down on me, along with a subtle wind blowing through the infinite nothing. But where where was it coming from? It was as if my body and consciousness were wholly present. Then there were the whispers echoing, quiet whispers that danced through the air. It was accompanied by a dark mist in the air, which formed enigmatic shapes as if it carried the whispers itself. And the gate the runes on the gate seemed clearer than before. There were glyphs that almost hummed with a subtle blue glow, and the sharp runes seemed intent on consuming the light around them. The worn ones, though they seemed to have worn down much further. I waved my hands in front of my face, and then shivered as I felt the air cool. This this was still a dream, right? The wall though it seemed to have been damaged since the last time I saw it? I couldnt remember clearly those dreams had always faded so fast. Since when was I able to even stop and think in them? Perhaps last time, when I touched the door and saw the dragon? I couldnt help but question myself again, if I really was dreaming this time. I I didnt want to touch that door again. Instead, I tried to look away, out into that infinite expanse. But then, it felt like time itself began to slip away from me. The mist seemed to dissipate the farther out it got, but that space seemed to want to fill itself. Memories began to dance through it. That execution it even with Auntie Rhyme covering my eyes, she reacted too late. I saw them and I could still hear them and I hate this. Even if they deserved to die to die like that, it was just horrible. But they sided with those monsters those demons Then there was the smell. It struck my nose again as if it was fresh. My body shook vividly, as I dropped to my knees or was it more like folding them? I could hardly sense the reality of if there was even a floor to stand on. I couldnt stop myself from screaming memory after memory ripped through my mind. The things I could bury around others the peace I could cling to in Rhymes arms at times like this, it was the worst. I cannot escape. These thoughts and memories haunting me. But maybe maybe its a good thing that I am here, alone in this expanse? At least At least nobody can hear me. When they see me again tomorrow, I can smile for them and laugh. It will be a better day, right? Then a terrible thought crossed my mind will I even see them again tomorrow? Uncle was drafted and because Auntie was still sick, they let her go to the temple, saying she would be a hindrance to the work that needed to be done. We took her back to Maya, and she seemed happy enough that I was doing well. She seemed to get along really well with Auntie, and put her in the same room as Em. Perhaps it was because the heat of the moment had passed but there were so many parents who had to leave their children at the temples so they could prepare the city. Mothers and fathers who had begun to have fear fear for themselves and their familys faces And I dont even have Thistle here with me. Something seemed different, and he had something to do, and I I couldnt even ask him to stay. Just me and Clover and now, just me, all alone. Hal Hal where are you? Why did you have to leave me? I cannot escape. I cannot escape. I I With a searing, visceral chomp, I ripped myself out of the spiral and twisted back towards the door. God damn, it hurt! It pierced my hand but what the hell? I stared in disbelief. There was no blood but I could feel pain?! And as I looked up at the grand gate, it seemed to have gotten closer to me of its own accord. It loomed taller and taller, the nameless whispers chanting a haunting melody. This close, I could see it. A small crack had formed in the door, and from it came the slow flow of mist. I felt as if I had no other choice. I approached the crack, covering my mouth. It was so small in relation to the size of the door, and it was a thin crack, not much wider than a fingernail. But it was certainly long several feet at least. I reached towards the crack, but hesitated inches away from it. The last time I touched the gate, I saw it a dragon, and one more real than anything I had ever possibly imagined. And then there was that mind-shattering spell, that felt like it burned itself and everything into my mind. Could I go through that again? Nothing nothing if I did nothing, would this ever end? I grimaced, and braced myself. If I turned around again, I would probably go insane. I reached forward and touched the crack, and almost immediately wished I instead opted for madness. A searing pain tore up my arm and straight into my head, as my veins bulged quivered in my fingers, arm, neck and head. The mist erupted from the crack in a high-pitched furor and with extreme force, as I grabbed my arm with my free hand and desperately tried to rip it away! I shrieked vehemently, as I began bashing my arm with fist, desperately trying to break away by any means necessary. It entered my head! It was burrowing into my mind! A relentless wave of rage and hatred! An overwhelming desire to destroy, to raze and burn everything to the ground, to salt the earth and leave nothing behind, and to make them all of them suffer. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. My screams turned to howls of incandescent rage! The rage was devouring me! And then a blackened hand gripped firmly around my waist, while another struck the door with a tremendous force, plied with magic I couldnt even begin to grasp as fresh, sharp runes seemed to spread themselves across the crack. And then with a thunderous roar, we were launched far from the wall, back into the nothing as my body convulsed. My eyes watered heavily, as a shadow moved in front of them. That hand I felt it pierce into my chest no my soul. The pain the rage I felt it drain, as my breathing turned to ragged, sharp breaths. And then I gasped sharply awake.
Sweat dripped profusely from Dianes soaked nightgown, as Clover growled in the corner. It appeared as if the soft light of dawn was beginning to creep over the horizon, just enough to illuminate the room. She was splayed out on the floor, beyond the foot of the bed. Diane leapt up and twisted herself to see where Clover was growling and her heart dropped. Thistle! Thistle! Diane shouted; her voice sounded almost faint in her own ears. She ran to her friend, and grabbed his shoulders tightly. He sat shoved into the corner of the room, as black blood streamed from his eyes and ears, and his skin had turned to a dark grey hue. He stared ahead, his eyes drilling venomous holes somewhere a thousand miles ahead. The mark of the contract on her chest flashed a deep red, and she could feel it such pure rage flowing through her. The mark on Thistlemans hand glowed in tandem with hers, and without a single moments thought, Diane placed her hand on the mark. The rage felt as if it was shooting through her head again although this time, it was different. She could feel it an incomprehensible mind, a presence beyond her imagination focused entirely on suppressing an ocean of unmitigated hatred. His mind. Diane closed her eyes for a moment, and then refocused on Thistles face, focused on the pain, and focused on pushing together against the rage. Slowly, it began to subside. Push after push, it flowed less and less fiercely while the color slowly returned to the demons human skin. The girl dropped back to the floor, exhausted, her face dripping She moved her left hand to wipe the sweat off her face, and then opened her eyes wide in shock! A mix of red and black blood smeared its way across her hand. With a start, she looked to her right hand and saw more blackened blood being pushed out by fresh red blood from underneath her fingernails. What no no Dianes voice shook with her unsteady breaths. Clover stopped yowling, and practically crawled to Dianes side. The creature seemed to ponder for a moment, and moved to lick her face. However, its nose twitched, and he seemed to change his mind to instead nuzzle the girl gently. Hey Thistles voice called out to her, exhaustion seeping deeply throughout his face. Diane stared back at him, as she bit her lip. Then she silently launched herself at Thistle, wrapping him in a wide hug as tears poured from her eyes. Confusion and concern seemed to mix itself on his face, and he awkwardly patted Dianes back. After a long pause, she finally pulled herself away, her small frame still shaking. Dianes eyes almost looked pitiful; tinted as they were with fear and plied with questions she couldnt give herself voice to ask. Her mouth opened and closed a couple times, as her voice escaped her. I figure you want to know what just happened. Thistle began, and Diane grunted Mmm in assent. The boys mouth twitched as he stared out the window, and his eyes narrowed. Im not fully sure myself, but I think I have a pretty good idea. Thistle then locked eyes with Diane, and held her hand firmly. That door is something that should never be opened. Its something that is hiding behind it a real monster, the thing the God of Darkness always wanted. Its probably the reason why I still got to keep this fragment of myself Thistleman trailed off listlessly, his voice growing uncharacteristically quiet. He dropped his eyes despondently, On the other side of that door is the rest of me, everything that was consumed by my own rage and hatred. All my missing memories, he is the one that has them: the true demon lord of destruction. Although I cant help but wonder what is stronger, my despair or his rage? A subtle smirk snaked its way onto Thistlemans face, as Diane stared at him in utter disbelief. Then she scowled, bared her teeth, and bashed her forehead directly into Thistlemans nose. NO! WRONG! Diane shouted, as Thistle flopped backwards and stared at her in shock. What the he- His words were cut short again, as Diane headbutted him again. BAD THISTLE! YOU. ARE. MY. FRIEND. YOURE NOT ALLOWED TO BE ANYTHING ELSE! YOU ARENT YOU ARENT YOU ARENT! Diane shouted at him again, as the boy scrambled backwards and away from her onslaught. Alright, alright! I get it! Thistle shot a look of dismay towards Clover, the big cat seemed to be finding some innate level of enjoyment out of his predicament. After dodging her attacks a couple more times, Diane finally stopped her assault, trying to catch her breath. Blood had managed to get itself all over the room, but it was thickest on her bed and in a couple pools on the floor. The black blood itself seemed to have started to fill the room with a slight haze. You good now? Thistle asked, glancing about the room. Diane nodded, huffing deeply as she tried to catch her breath. He closed his eyes and sighed. Go get yourself cleaned up and ready. Ill clean up here. Ive already checked with the guild this morning weve got you assigned to join one of the security teams by the temples. Youll get to be with Jotuun. What about you? Where will you go? Diane asked. The guild. I got a hefty order of some very specific potions and I would disappoint myself if I didnt provide them. Thistle made a mischievous grin. Diane pouted, before hopping up and glancing out the window herself. She scrunched her eyebrows, then asked But its dawn now? So how did you? Thistleman just shook his head, and motioned towards the window. Dianes eye opened wide again as she reached the window, and stumbled backwards. W-w-whats wrong with the sun?! She twisted towards Thistle, eyes still wide. That is a side effect of incredibly powerful dark magic. Youve already seen similar things before, like when the moon turned crimson red or the storms clashed over the city when powerful magic is used, itll often cause unpredictable environmental changes to the world around it. The more powerful the magic, the greater the effect. Although it wasnt quite this bad earlier. Diane nodded slowly. D-does that mean? she stuttered. Yeah. I figured there was a small chance theyd get here this soon, but I didnt really expect them to rush that openly. How the hell would anybody miss the sun losing so much of its light? Thistle scratched his head. W-well, I didnt know until you told me The girl seemed almost ashamed at the thought. Right. I keep forgetting the scale is Thistle stopped part way at a glare from Diane. Anyways, you might want to hurry. Youre already really late.
The sun shone weakly upon the city, as a cold wind descended from the North. The chill had steadily deepened over the course of the day, as the sun failed to share its warmth. Many streets had fallen silent, other than the hustle of formations making their way to the city walls. Work had run relentlessly overnight and through the day, with additional fortifications set to shore up the outer walls, while hastily erected barricades filled the streets. Every shadow felt almost suffocating, as if trying to crowd out any glimmer of light. There seemed almost a growing weight to the air, and with it an uneasy certainty in everyones mind. One scarce alleviated even when the Light of the New Dawns engines roared back to life, and the airship crawled its way to land back in the ocean just on the other side of the sea wall. The sea gates were opened wide, as a small line of non-combat ships prepared to depart. Many of the citys children were loaded aboard, quietly waiting while young babes wailed without the comfort of their mothers. Even as the sun sank listlessly through the sky, people began to push themselves harder and harder as if driven by some unconscious, primal fear. And then, with a somber, silent descent, the last rays of the sun disappeared beyond the horizon and a thick, palpable darkness descended upon the city. A darkness which devoured the stars in the sky, an oppressive darkness which pressed upon any and every light in its domain. The weakest lamps began to fail one after another, and the light from torches struggled to even stay lit. And deep within the darkness, something began to stir. Chapter 41: Desperation amidst Crisis (Part 1) Cold, misty breaths panted silently out of the guardsmans mouth. His eyes strained against the black ahead of him, its thick fall coated everything in a nigh impenetrable darkness. Worse still, the blast of cold brough with it a soft pitter patter of rain underneath the forest canopy, making it hard to even hear anything moving about. He silently cursed his fortunes, and the gods along with them. The man shot a long glance back in the direction of Njord. The citys lights, usually a beacon in the night, were as hard to see as a lightning bug flitting about in the mist. After what seemed an eternity, and with a quick look around, he began to crawl slowly out of the hastily dug pit he had been hiding in since twilight fell. The ground was damp, and he grunted in frustration as his ill-fitting leather jerkin restricted his arms from bending as he pleased. Fuckin trash, fuckin frontlines, fuckin cold and wet. The man muttered quietly to himself in a thick njordic accent, as he carefully crawled along. The steady drip, along with the rattling of the frozen wind through the brush, seemed to mask the sound of his movements. He stopped at the sound of every odd crack or snap of branches, and looked around wildly, straining his eyes into a night that made even nearby trees and bushes into deep and dark secrets. He sniffled, as the blasts of cold air caused his nose to drip with mucus. See if Ill die for this shit. Smash my door, rip me outta me home, and shove me in a hole. Fuckin trash, the lot o C with a sharp grunt, he fell into another pit. One that had built up a layer of sticky liquid at the bottom. Fuckin hells! He cursed aloud to himself in surprise. Then he quickly spun around, looking frantically about. Heh, well seems I aint first He froze, as his face dropped in horror at the smell hitting his nose, having finally having pierced its way through the mucus. It was followed simultaneously by a loud snapping noise, and some wet chunk of thing thumped into his face. The guard didnt hesitate for a second. He didnt need to think about it, by the smell alone he knew that this hole wasnt abandoned. He knew that he hadnt heard the sounds of branches breaking either. And most of all, he knew that if whatever killed the soldier that was here before didnt see him earlier, it knew he was here now. He leapt out of the hole, shrieking at the top of his lungs. He ran as hard as he could, straight towards the dim lights of the city. He could hear the thing chasing him, rushing through the canopy of the trees, gaining on him. DEMONS! DEMONS, HELP! SOMEONE HAAAAAAAGH! The man howled in pain, as something sharp pierced through his leg. The thing chittered in apparent ecstasy from the branches above him. As he fell to ground, writhing in pain, a light sprung forth just a few meters ahead, followed by a second and a third. He reached desperately towards it, clawing his way through the mud, the rough dirt and gravel stuffing its way through his nails. Any hope he had, though, drained from his face. The light of the flame was fierce enough to force its way through this supernatural night, and yet the look of horror and determination on the torch bearers face spoke volumes. Between them was a large pile of barrels, thick with a black, tar-like substance and powders. The guard felt his leg lift. Sniveling, he twisted to at least face his death, as his sword slipped from its sheath and clattered uselessly on the ground. A long, black spear-like leg had pierced through his own, sporting curved hooks pointing out in all directions. The torchlight reflected off its shiny, chitinous shell. Anything that was speared could only shred itself trying to escape. If it wasnt for that leg, he wouldnt have grasped the thing that was camouflaged amongst the branches, with its numerous legs scattered across the tree tops. He would only have seen the reflections from countless eyes looking back at him. He could hear the shout of the men behind him. It was something he expected. Nobody in the front was even expected to survive in the first place. They were nothing more than bait. FOR THE ALLFATHER! TO VALHALLA, MEN! TO THE GLORY OF NJORD! The soldier in charge shoved his torch into the barrels, as numerous legs shot out of the canopy. Their bloody shrieks only had a single moment to escape in the world, before they were all consumed in a furious blaze and a thunderous roar. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
Diane grimaced and closed her eyes tightly, waiting for the throbbing in her head to pass. It barely lasted longer than a few seconds, and it was nothing more than an annoyance than anything. It only began after her adrenaline had finally worn off, and exhaustion took hold. They had made a quick stop at the guild on the way to meet up with Jotuuns unit, where Thistle had loaded her up with a large crate before splitting off to finish his own work. The city had apparently made a lot of requests for him through the guild. Diane glanced around them again, with the militia gathered around a fire in the middle of the large road. A steady hum of chanting poured out from the temple behind them, the first in the line of Temple Row. The militia members were in a mess of ill-fitting gear. The city didnt have enough armor for everyone, so many of the militia didnt have even a basic leather jerkin. The same went for weapons pitchforks, woodcutting axes, kitchen knives, and a couple odd swords marked with age and chipped with rust. There were a couple members as well who seemed much better equipped, with quality leather and fur armor. At least Jotuuns unit was nicer than expected. She had expected to get yelled at when she arrived, but instead they were more curious about what she brought with her. Even now, they seemed fascinated with the box Diane had brought along. They pulled out various potions from it, and rolled them between their hands in the fires dancing light. Diane nestled in closer to Jotuun. She sat comfortably in his lap, as she stared with glassy eyes at the fire. A muffled yawn escaped her lips, as she listened to the sizzling of some kind of meat. One of the militia, an older woman named Frida, attended to the cooking. In her daze, Diane couldnt quite make out what she was saying, though, or anyone else for that matter. No I cant sleep yet Diane slapped herself, and tried to sit up straight, only for Clover to crawl up and nestle his face on her lap, trapping her in a comfortable, warm layer of fluff on both sides. The woman giggled, as did a few of the other militia, at her futile struggle. You know, I had always heard so many nasty rumors about that girl. But to see er like this, shes just a sweety pie, aint she? Frida smiled wide, as Jotuun nodded. He then reached over with a large paw and began stroking Clovers head. In response, the feline began to purr. The deep yet gentle rumbling seemed to be the last straw, as Dianes eyelids completely dropped closed. Aye, in a sense I am glad we have er. Wit an Ursine, a Sabre tooth, the little she devil herself and this box o goodies, I ell bet ere the best damn unit in the city! Aint that right, cuz? One of the other men laughed, a middle-aged member of the group with a large, thick beard. He slapped the much younger blond man next to him on the back. He quieted down quickly at a glare from Jotuun, along with a loud *whumpf* from the Ursines paw that cracked the stones beneath it. Diane no devil. Good girl. No devil, but our temper! I member when she chased some fool outta yer tavern wieldin the tableware, an absolute riot that was! The sole orc in the group chimed in, his deep laugh rumbled out boisterously. He then swished down a deep draught of something that smelled potently of alcohol. Another young militia man walked up towards their fire, grinning widely. You know, I really loved the little fire shows that came with the food too. Aint no where else in the city that gets as wild as yalls place, I can tell ya for a fact! Ey, aint it your turn to watch the post? Whatchu coming ere early for? God only knows whatll might slip in here into tha middle o the city. The bearded man laughed again. Ahhh cmon, its blasted cold. Yall just having fun without me. What could possibly The young man reflexively ducked mid pout, as a distant roar echoed over the city. Clover bolted upright, followed immediately by Diane launching herself off of Jotuun. THEYRE HERE! THEYRE HERE! Diane shouted, drawing her rapier and staring with murderous intent towards the source of the explosion. She stumbled slightly, as if her legs temporarily gave out before catching herself. Diane shook her head, the momentary feeling gone and her gaze instead shifted to concern. The other militia members had leapt to their feet as well, and stared intently at the light in the distance. God damn, how strong must it be burning for that light to get through this darkness? The blond boy asked, before a second, then a third roar echoed over the city. North Coast, North West, West Diane started counting, then a fourth roar came, and a fifth. Diane spun around, as did the other militia members. South Coast, South, South West too! How?!? How can they come from all sides? How are there so many demons here?! Frida yelled over the din in shock. Bells began to ring over the city, and a cacophony of deep booms reverberated from the harbor. Streaks of artillery flew over head in all directions, as signal flare after signal flare alighted from the walls. The chants from the temples deepened in fervor and intensity, as light began to radiate outward from the buildings. They expanded and grew, merging with light from the other temples. Their combined reach was enough to cover all the temples, and reached to the far side of the roads surrounding them. As the barrier passed over her, Diane shuddered, as if it stripped her of her last bit of calm. It was as if the darkness around her grew thicker, and her eyes lost the strength to break through it. Her body felt heavy, as if it had suddenly grown weaker, and worst of all, as she staggered backwards, unsure of which way to turn she was afraid. Chapter 41: Desperation amidst Crisis (Part 2) Hold! Sias commanded, as she stared intently through the underbrush of the forest. Even within the darkness, some of her scales shimmered lightly, catching glints of light from the flames raging a hundred meters ahead of them. The sharp tone of her voice, combined with the subtle shudder running the length of her serpentine body, were the only indicators of her displeasure. Countless shadows flanked her, as a muffled chorus of gasps and nameless whispers bandied about. The Bazael inched forward, as its numerous wormlike appendages pulsated back and forth. Uselessss! The naga glared, as a small squad of imps squirmed nearby. A particularly daring one of the bunch stepped forward, albeit cautiously. M-my lady, we shall certainly improve upon our efforts! We shall ensure that better training is enforced for Hieeek! The creature shrieked, as a large, darksteel tipped harpoon flew past its grubby head and impaled itself halfway through the nearby tree. Tormacsss missing, our insiders missing, the wretched daemon king is missing, and the humansss those wretches were expecting ussss! So just tell the next damn general that youll train more! Sias hissed through her teeth, and slammed the ground behind her with her tail. Then, after taking a deep breath, focused back on the city siege, as a wave of magic blasts rained into the forest channels not covered in flames. The thunderous bursts sent chunks of wood and dirt flying high into the air, with some shrapnel peppering through the canopy around their position. The naga sighed in slight relief. Just make sure to follow my orders, and as long as nobody does anything sssstupid, itll be just a demotion and nobody will have to be tortured much. Y-yes, my lady. Of course, well do our utmost to trust your insight! The imp chittered cheerfully, with a reassuring chorus from its pack mates. With a few weighty, blubbery, thumping steps, a Bauther plodded up behind the group of imps and joined in the chorus with its own celebratory roar, as it lifted up a large broken log and shook it triumphantly in the air. The cheer died down swiftly, however, as the Bazael made a strange, static-like noise. Then its gravelly voice rung out. Deleaghs southern flank has suffered severe casualties. The baron and a large portion of his force were caught in the artillery bombardment. Sias howled, as she grabbed the unfortunate imp with each of her arms and proceeded to rip the creature in half, sending the rest of its pack scattering behind any nearby cover. HOW?! WE ONLY SSSENT THE ARKHELLISKS TO CLEAR THE FOREST! The naga stared in disbelief at the Bazael, which revealed nothing from its enigmatic countenance. His adjutant reported that Deleagh saw red and charged for glory, although some of the slower demons avoided the bombardment. Deleagh was grievously wounded. THAT SSSSTUPID BULLHEAD! Sias screeched. Tell that shitty adjutant to flay that Minotaur and pin it, alive, to the nearest tree. And tell everyone else to hold, and to follow my next orders precisely! The naga then slithered her way up the nearest tree, and retrieved her harpoon as she went. She watched and waited until the bombardment fell silent, analyzing the city walls. First Sssend the rest of our Arkhellisks to the southern forest. The southern flank will hold and kill anything that retreats. All other flanks have the imps put out the flames and then pull back. Sssend some of their imps to the south, to replace the losses. Let them think nothing happened. Sias then looked down at the imps below, before barking That means you too. Sias watched quietly, as the imps hurried forward. Within a few minutes, the walls of flame soon began to snuff out under a series of ritualistic chants, and a wave of frost burst over it. As soon as the flames went out, a series of lights launched from some of the wall towers, and were followed by another barrage of artillery, with the lights from the mana streaming outward from the harbor. The blasts this time were spread wide, along the tree line where the fires had just burned. She watched thoughtfully, as the bombardment quickly faltered again. Then she smiled calmly to herself. They cant see usss, and their mana supply is limited. The front line was just bait, then? If they are willing to sacrifice their own men, then Sias muttered to herself, as quiet fell across the battlefield. Bazael, sssend my orders. Were doing a new plan.
D crouched behind the towers wall, and watched cautiously over the top. He strained his eyes, watching for any movement. Even after casting night vision, it was difficult, to put it bluntly. Between that and Far-sight, it was just enough for him to be able to make out the large shapes of the trees far from the city walls. It was also what made him one of the citys spotters, scattered across the towers. Hey, do ya think that got em? One of the guardsmen asked, looking out into the darkness below. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Dont get your hopes up. D grunted back. He mounted his crossbow on the wall, and aimed it carefully down at the wood line. His hair was standing on end, and he felt something was off. The problem was just what. The soldier fidgeted in place, aiming his crossbow down into the dark field. Do ya think these little light sticks are gonna work? I mean He motioned towards the flickering lights below. D froze, and turned his head towards the soldier in surprise. Although the soldier couldnt recognize Ds expression, between his massive hat and reflective glasses. Yeah, no, of course theyll work right. He muttered. Damn straight. Its the best we got, now shut yer trap and wait fer the signal. Another soldier grunted curtly, as he stared wide-eyed into the darkness beyond. Shit. D cursed, and yanked his crossbow off the wall. Hes right, now hurry your asses up and unload your bolts! NOW! With a deft action, he removed his bolt and tossed it back in the crate with the other soldiers following suit. D then began to pray as he gripped his talisman to Almalexia in his hand. O merciful mother, may you watch over our every step. Bring light to our way, and hope to our hearts, and grant us your favor. Bless. O mother of hope, we beseech you to watch over your children this day, and to repel the darkness that encroaches upon us. Protection from Evil. The bolts in the crate glowed softly, as D completed his chants. It was faint, but he could feel it, as if Almalexia was reaching out to him again. HURRY! RELOAD! D shouted, his fervor bleeding over into the other soldiers. READY! Each soldier responded, one after the other for all five others in this tower as they mounted their crossbows on the wall. AIM! Sweat dripped from their faces, and flew off their beards in the cold wind. Wait but what about the The surly soldier was cut off by another shout from D. FIRE! With a grimace, the surly soldier joined the chorus of twangs, their bolts flying into the darkness. And then, they flashed alight nearly halfway between their section of wall and the forest. The light shone bright in the dark, far stronger than any of the other lights in the city. Goblins?! One of the soldiers shouted, a mix of shock and a tinge of relief. UNDEAD! FIRE! LAUNCH THE NEAR BARRAGE NOW! D screamed, as panic overtook the soldiers faces. The surly soldier rushed to the rear of the tower, grabbed a red mana stone, and shoved it into a tube angled out into the sky over the city. It whooshed quietly into the sky, and burst in an equivalently red light. The other towers apparently launched their bolts too, as numerous weak lights popped up across the field. Gods have mercy, we overlooked the damned lights! D cursed, and was about to load another light-stick bolt, before switching to a heavy lead bolt with a glance back to the field. Something really fast passed the goblins, something large that stuck just outside the range of their light sticks, that he almost missed, distracted by the horde. And it was that something that leapt onto the base of the tower. The sound of claws tearing through wood rapidly approached the top of the tower. Fall back! Get away from the wall! D shouted again, as the roar of the ships cannons echoed from the harbor. D rushed to the rear of the tower and aimed over the top of the wall. Overdrive. Limit Break. Precise shot. Agility. Power Shot. Enhanced Shot. Four of the soldiers quickly rushed back and lined up with D as well, while the surly soldier leaned over the wall and fired his bolt down towards the base. The man hardly had a moment to shriek, before a large claw attached to a muscled mass crushed his hand, pinning it to the wood as a large mouth with a pair of large, blocky fangs crushed down on his head, severing it straight through the chain coat. The pink-blotched black skin on its eyeless face was ruffled like that of a hundred year old man, as whip-like whiskers bandied off its snout. Broken chunks of chain pinged off the towers roof and sides, as D watched the creature attempt to shove its way through the gap between the wall and roof. The other soldiers shrieked, firing their light-stick bolts, which flashed a bright, useless light as they pinged harmlessly off the creatures flesh and were flung into the darkness near the base of the wall. Even through limit break and over drive, the creature seemed to move with a supernatural speed, and it opened its mouth wide as it tore a hole in the wall. Then, with a twang, the heavy lead bolt blast into its mouth and hit with a wet thud in the back of the creatures throat. With a spasm, it fell with a heavy thud onto the ground below. Heavens have mercy on us, of course theyre fucking hasted. D cursed aloud, and bolted up. The near barrage worked almost well enough. It hit the undead goblin line and shredded their numbers down but it was too damn late. Just from the shrieks alone, he could hear that the demons had made it to the other towers. Spells and arrows didnt fly in an organized pattern outwards, but instead chaotically in all directions. Grendels had joined these rat-like creatures, and raced up the sides of the towers. Mages attempted to cast barriers, but they were quickly out maneuvered with the towers serving as a launching point to maul the troops below. Were retreating, now! D shouted, and he sprinted down the stairs. D practically leapt a floor at a time. He jumped over a screaming guardsman who rolled on the ground, his hands covering bloodied eyes, and took another peek out the window. Noting the claw holes, he made sure to keep a respectable enough distance himself. From the tree line, a barrage of dark streaks of magic snuffed out their lights one by one. Then, his hair began to stand on end again. One of the soldiers caught up, breathing heavily. Sir, change in plan? He asked, glancing out the window himself. Hey kid, whats your name? What? Oh, uh, Gregory sir. Good. Gregory, those gloves are chain reinforced, yeah? The soldier looked even more confused, as the others came wheezing behind him. I yes, why?!? Good. Grab on tight. Were leaving faster now. D reached over and fished a length of rope over from the center of the tower, and with a grunt shoved it into Gregorys hand. As soon as the confused soldier gripped the rope, D shoved him over the side of the stairwell and leapt onto his back. Gregory shrieked as they flew down the tower, with the rope catapulting a small lift upwards past them. Agility. Toughened Body. D activated two more spells, and dove into a roll into the door as soon as they hit the ground. The impact burst it open, and D barely managed to land on his feet. He looked back at Gregory, as the young man slowly staggered to his own feet, his eyes wide open. Fuck. At least one! D cursed again, dashed back through the door, and yanked the soldier back out of the tower by the scruff of his neck. Then he felt a searing pain on his back, as a red flash illuminated the area around them. A feeling like a thousand pinpricks shortly followed, as the shrapnel cut through his coat and the reinforced padding beneath it. Chapter 41: Desperation amidst Crisis (Part 3) It was a fairly long trek through the thick woods, even with how quickly I could move. Yet even from this distance I could hear the distant rumblings of something or other exploding. Damnit, I really dont have much time. The only thing I could be thankful for is that flimsy divine barrier. It would probably shatter if I so much as touch the damn thing, but it would certainly hold off weak younglings like these demons for a good while. It definitely covered Diane, so shell be fine within it. I scowled, as I jogged through the trees, passing at least a dozen at a time. So much had been happening lately that its been hard for me to keep track. Then there were things that kept bringing forward more and more doubts things that needed answers. Answers which I had no idea on how to pursue. Answers which I presumed could wait. Answers which at the very least, I presumed, would have little impact on anything other than myself. And well, that was the case until earlier today. Since that moment, I had been questioning a great many odd things that I, perhaps, glossed over too soon. I presumed the demons that Diane mentioned yesterday would have been Sayomi and Orion maybe even that demon masquerading as guild leader of the adventurers guild, Baal. But did that really make sense? Plus... I am fairly certain Baal never left the city. So, for demons to pursue the other demons that would have had to have been more than just Orion. So why would there have been more here, when I didnt bring them myself? Then theres been the other problem Ive been running into like the one where I keep falling asleep. One that I had just assumed had to do with my contract. It made sense, right? Or did it? Since when the hell did I ever need to sleep?! Sleep is as wasteful of an activity as eating, and I just wrote it off. Explained it away and moved on. So many doubts raced through my head as I finally arrived back at Brown rock Mountain. The place full of the damn hornets, and now, clearly, a great many worse things. The forest ended much sooner than I expected, and turned into a vast field of stumps, with scattered logs laying across the ground. A vast array of structures rose from the earth, built with advanced construction techniques. Several central buildings rose as high as four stories tall, and a flurry of activity streamed through the former hornet nest tunnels. There were, easily, hundreds of demons rushing about. Most of those cretins looked like some strange, bastardized version of myself. Misshapen, missing horns, extra arms or perhaps short on appendages, and with great variance in their height. Fuck. It seemed like I had been right about one thing, though. At least a hundred of the demons here were forming into large squads beyond the edge of the buildings. They had lined up straight in my path facing towards the city. Another round of firm rumbling in the distance gently reminded me to hurry onwards. Sayomi and Orion, the first demons I made here I needed to confirm my doubts with them, and there was something I needed to resolve with Sayomi in particular. I strode onward, the swarm separating itself ahead of my path. They greeted me with a quiet murmur, as they stood aside and dropped to their knees. I repressed a shudder as they began to chant those pathetic accidents that should have never come to exist in the first place. Glory glory for our Lord, Whose flames abound cross rock and fjord. Destruction is our rightmost hand, Our mark is left across the land. Though dark and grim we bring the night, To end this everlasting blight. To tear the gods from their lofty thrones, Well wage war until theyre bones. For our Lord o Destructions right, For our Lord, well end their plight. They even began to stomp in unison as they chanted. I bared my fangs at them well, teeth in this form. I hated the bastards almost as much as I hated the gods. Almost. I hadnt gotten much past them before the crunch of soil was replaced by firm, paved concrete. It wasnt long after entered into the newly minted town before I had my next surprise. A hooded demon in a large, thick red robe rushed towards me. My lord, ahh, my lord! Please, accept this ones apologies we werent expecting you this night! I stared incredulously. The fuck is he doing here?! Baal. L-Lord Dagon, as you can see, we have everything prepared to execute your plan. Baal wrung his hands nervously, and bowed his head as he spoke. My plan? I waved my hand towards the buildings around us, and continued towards the center of the town. And this? Some of my disgust must have leaked through, because Baal absolutely cowered at the simple question. It might also have been somewhat related to him struggling to keep up with my pace, but I doubted that. W-w-well, you see, my L-L-Lord, I had planned a much grander citadel for you here. But that impertinent bitch, well, she argued that I must have misunderstood the extent of your orders, my Lord! She was adamant that you would find such a thing extreme! And I hiiek! Baal squealed slightly as I shot him a cold glare. I had a problem. I had a really, really big problem. And I was having a really, really hard time keeping calm about it. We had arrived at Sayomis house. There was an abrupt end to the concrete near the center of the city, and fenced in the middle of it all was a wood log house. It was also the only building currently emitting light. Out front, Orion was putting a host of children through various fitness drills. It seemed they were quickly rotating through various fitness stations and combative stations. This is far too much! I hissed coldly, and glared at Baal. This world isnt ready for anything of this scale yet! How the hell is there any meaning to slaughtering them all like helpless children?! The demon stuttered for a moment, as his eyes contorted into various odd shapes. His utter confusion was palpable. Yeah. I think I had my answer. A very, very problematic answer. What I want, I resumed methodically, is for them to struggle desperately. I want to see the strength of their resolve, their will and to get a taste for their ideals. I want them to become strong enough to give me a fight worth my time. Understand? This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. From the look on Baals face, it was pretty damn clear he didnt quite get it. Y-yes, my lord. I will do my best. So does this... He motioned towards the city again. No, this doesnt change my plan. Just make sure to follow my intent correctly. I waved him off. I had enough of an answer, although how this will play out I guess Ill just have to see. Then, a thought struck me. Ah, one last thing. Tell me, who am I to you? I tried asking as nonchalantly as I could. Baal turned back towards me, and bowed, barely concealing a quizzical expression on his face. You are, of course, our Lord of Despair, Sendrien Dagon. He tilted his head up towards me, with a raised eyebrow. I waved him on. If its just demons of their level then theyll just make a damn good mess of things. It would still be a devastating level of force, to be sure, but it will make for a far more interesting fight to watch. Still Lord of Despair Lord of Destruction fuck. How could I even describe this feeling? How does one describe the moment when they realize that theyve gone insane? The demons Ive never seen before worship me as the Lord of Destruction and Baal called me the Lord of Despair. But I never gave Baal these orders? I never met that bastard either so does that make me the Lord of Destruction and the rest of me beyond the wall the Lord of Despair? But that doesnt make any sense either? I grimaced, as more rumblings thundered in the distance. Lord Da- ah, Thistleman! A suave, feminine voice called out to me. Sayomi. I gave a curt nod to the feminine demon leaning out of the second story window to the house. Good. Ill just need to confirm my answer then. She hopped out the window, unfurled her wings and glided over to me. Are you here to check on the orphans? I did as best as I could to deal with them, as you requested, my lord. Have I done well? As she spoke, Nina replaced her in the window. That little girl made a wide smile when she looked at me, although something about it didnt seem quite right? I felt like I was getting used to how humans smiled, and hers looked more like some of my bad practice rounds. Then, the child tossed a giant cockroach out of the window, which plopped lifelessly on the ground. A quick glance was all that was needed to tell that its innards had all been scooped out. OH oh shit. I DID tell Sayomi to deal with the orphans, didnt I? So then she should be a good control test? Sayomi seemed to pick up on some of my confusion, albeit incorrectly, and started going off about the roaches. She seemed almost genuinely ecstatic over the damn things. Ah, that is a fascinating research subject! We encountered them recently, my lord! Their energy is the same as ours, but they wont listen to myself, Baal, or any other demons. Plus, mmm, they swarm anything other than themselves on sight. Ive seen a swarm clean a whole deer, bones and all, in under a minute! What? Do you happen to have a live one? I asked, slowly. Ah unfortunately no, but we have all the parts. Why dont you come in and see? The demoness smiled, then used a single finger wave to usher me inside. Orion looked at me, and by his expression he looked prepared to shout an order to the other children. All of them were shooting glances my way, although none seemed willing to risk breaking their training cycle. I shot that accident a sharp glare and shook my head, and he slunk away like a rejected puppy. The entry hall of her house was reminiscent of my trophy hall, albeit much shorter and far more graphic. She had certainly been busy since I last saw her. Various creatures had been embalmed along the hallway. All of them had endless amounts of stitching holding them together, and their faces twisted into grotesque expressions. There was a particularly large ogre mixed in the bunch, next to a somewhat familiar human with a silver plate. Their taxidermied bodies had far more stitching on them than any of the others, oddly enough. Plus, it seemed they were in rougher shape filthy and ragged, as if they were sometimes used as training dolls. At the end was a set of doorways, sans any doors, and adjacent to a staircase, which lead up to the second floor. Sayomi hummed pleasantly as I followed her, chattering about her trophies. She certainly seemed much more practiced at the role I originally designed her for batting her eyelashes about and all those other strange, human rituals. I only responded with Hmm or I see any time she seemed to want a response. This was such an absolute mess. A demonic roach? What the hell is the deal with that?! And why make something that doesnt listen to anything? Its definitely better than the unlimited, sickening levels of devotion from all these other demons. Still its just why? Lost in thought, I hadnt noticed much else as we ascended the stairs and entered Sayomis dissection room. Various parts of things were neatly stashed in watertight containers about the room, and the scent of blood mixed with various other animal and insectoid smells to create a rather unique experience. Ah, here it is! Sayomi smiled cheerfully, and picked up one of the buckets near one of the many tables in the room. The tables were all mostly wooden as well, and placed within large glass tubs, which seemed to serve as a catch for any blood and viscera which fell off her tables. I didnt even need to use a spell. I could just feel it, emanating from that bucket. That amorphous pile of bug parts was definitely emitting waves of my godforsaken mana. I flatly couldnt catch any of her excited rambling, as I was quietly reeling from the absurdity of it all. And then it hit me. This damn thing was another accident! How many times have I just dumped my miasma out and about? Or maybe my blood? That shit seems to pack a ton of miasma too and if I didnt make it with a clear intent, then maybe? No, no, I cant just write this off. Thats how I missed so many thing already but I held up a finger to stop Sayomis babbling, and at some point she had gotten to a bucket of some demon parts on the other side of the room. I want you to test something for me. I closed my eyes, and then shook my head. Split thought. Soul shadow. Greater Illusion. Greater Mimicry. Realm Divide. Telepathy. Sayomi grimaced, as she was drug into an opaque mimicry of her dissection room. The conversation on the other side continued, albeit deeply muffled. M-my lord?! She looked back and forth between her body, my body, and illusory body. I ignored her confusion. Or, rather, even with these counter measures, I wasnt sure how much I wanted to explain. Everything was off. I was off. I mean would this even work if I didnt even trust myself? At least, from what I have seen so far, the things I know can be separated, so if I minimize unnecessary instructions First, I need you to answer a question. Who am I to you? My voice shook a little, but not of nervousness or fear. No, it sounded almost paranoid, even to my own ears. I watched the illusory demoness take a deep breath to recompose herself, and then drop into a well-practiced curtsey. You are my lord, my world, and my whole reason for being. Whether you want me to address you as Thistleman or Sendrien, you will always be my king. King. I hadnt expected that. It wasnt like I ever felt particularly settled about what I was, either if anything, I had felt resigned to having become a demon lord of some kind. It offered an almost strange reassurance, of a kind I couldnt quite pin. Does Lord of Despair or Lord of Destruction mean anything? Should it, my lord? I simply nodded in response. Second, for that test. I want someone to stand in for me, to play my role. I want an independent, proxy demon lord. And now that I think about it, I have a good idea for how this actually works. I smiled nice and wide, and remembered that goblin. Goblin Rok. I turned him into a demon, didnt I? And he still swore to kill me one day? My body on the other side retrieved an empty bucket from Sayomi, and then cut its finger to poor some blood into it. I had no idea if it worked, but I sure as hell channeled as much mess shit up thought energy as I could, while dumping that blood in there. We will confirm if intent matters. Find a good host to use that with. Sayomi nodded slowly, although she couldnt fully conceal how on edge she was. Not that it mattered, at this point. She had no time to react before I stabbed my physical, bleeding hand into Sayomis chest. You are the only one I ever intended to make, and you were made for one purpose, and one purpose only. Nobody else interfered with that purpose nothing was changed about you at all. I needed you to help Diane where I couldnt. But you it seems to me that you just didnt understand that. You put her in danger. You didnt help her. You even thought to try and punish her, didnt you? No, no none of this will do. She is your reason for being! This this is your punishment for tormenting my little Almas! Before I knew it, I had devolved into a howling mess. I was shaking with rage. I dont give a damn what you have to do or how you have to do it, but you will dedicate your existence to my little girl. You will die for her if she demands it. And you will figure out how to become completely independent, so nothing can ever change this order. I tore my hand out of her chest, as a thick stream of black blood and miasma poured out of it. I had no idea how much I had pumped in to her in my moment of rage, but her body dropped and writhed on the ground. I didnt even bother to give it a second look. I thought I would be calmer than this. Ill probably be coming back here again, so it would be a good idea to connect it to my network of doors. Ive also been gone for far longer than Id like, but from some of the spells I put on that sword I got her as a birthday gift, everything still seems fine around her. Because of that divine barrier, I couldn''t really feel my connection with her. Gate. Fuck. If Im a king, and I was right about the Lord of Destruction then who the hell is the Lord of Despair?! And FUCK. Did I I gave her the sword, right? Chapter 41: Desperation amidst Crisis (Part 4)
Precious little knowledge has been preserved regarding many of the northern demi-human tribes. Much of their history had been erased since long ago, reduced to nothing more than footnotes extolling the conquests and supremacy of man, all for the glory of our gods. Lesser still do we know about the lands far to the north, where the Daemons dwell. Creatures of terrible temperament, extraordinary cruelty and a certain relentless and ruthless nature doth fill countless tales of failed expeditions. An unforgiving land abandoned by the gods, from whence less than a handful of survivors have ever returned, or so claim the others. What we do know for sure, however, is that such a place carries with it a weight so frightful that even the flighty fey would rather fight to extinction than venture further north. On the one hand, a pity; think of all the things we could have learned! On the other, a lingering dread. Our entire history has been the tale of an inevitable march forward, and many take the Daemons silence to mean that the far north is simply waiting for one final push to be ours. But from what I saw in the last war, I fear that we may awaken a slumbering beast. The men here know little more about fighting these creatures than heroic tales from Ebenheim. Yet aged tomes of the soldiers who fought those wars lay hidden within the Great Library, which spoke of harrowing tales and the near collapse of the armies of man. Worse still, I can sense traces of an unsettling echo through the veil. What I fear most is that our day is soon to come, and that when it does, the fools in charge will have left us laughably unprepared for the slaughter that will come. My time is soon coming to an end, and I pray you heed my warning. The mana never lies, the mana never lies C Epitaph bearing the final words of Archmage Tyrus the Bold
D staggered back to his feet with a sharp grunt. A viscous wet, red fluid rained down his arms and splattered in large splotches onto the cobbled road. He stumbled slightly, as he stepped towards a line of soldiers and guardsmen further up the road. The world seemed awfully quiet, and seemed to roll back and forth. He quickly reached for a pouch mounted on his belt, and cursed aloud as soon as he shoved his hand inside, and subsequently yanked it back out with a fresh cut. Damnit! Broken please god tell me there is some left! D tried to reach carefully back in to his pouch, and pulled out a half-empty potion flask. Its narrow neck had snapped clean off, but its wide, rounded bottom prevented some of the white liquid from spilling out when he has been floored moments ago. Like a man lost in the desert, he downed the little bit that was left of the potion in one quick pour. At the very least, he kept enough distance to keep from stabbing himself yet again with the broken glass. D felt as if he was embraced in a slight warm glow, which dissipated all too quickly. The blood flowing down his arm had, at the very least, slowed to a trickle. My blessed healing draught what a damned waste D eyed Gregory he staggered up on his own. A pile of splinters poked out of his back, formed into countless small circles in between the chains of his armor. How come your not bleeding to death?! D practically shouted, as his ears still rung as loud as church bells in his head. WHAT?! Gregory shouted back, causing D to gesture wildly towards Gregorys back. The kids eyes opened wide, and then he grinned. Hardened leather! M gramps made me take it when he heard I was placed on the wall! Gregory shouted back, and then stared in concern at the blood trailing from D. You alright? D shook his head. Fuckin hells, Id almost rather be hunting vampires almost. WHAT?! Gregory shouted again. LETS GO! D shouted back, and waved the kid onward. He looked back towards the fighting on the walls. Some of the grendels had been slain, and the remaining demons were beginning to be cornered. Shield walls were summoned around them, one at a time, boxing the monsters in from above, the side, and below. Then, a barrage of arrows and spells were blasted at the cornered demons until they were little more than motionless, bloodied remains. So many dead, in such a short amount of time He froze, all the hair on his body prickled again and a sharp twinge of cold shuddered through his back. His danger sense kicked in again, reacting to subtle shifts in the mana. That much worse! RUN! D screamed, as he tried not to panic. The last time it reacted like this was when a greater vampire slaughtered nearly our entire order! WHAT?? Gregory shouted back once more, then his expression turned to panic as soon as he saw Ds expression. The kid at least had enough sense to run after D, and looked wildly around as he tried to figure out what had scared the man so much. It didnt take long for him to find out, as a thunderous crack roared from the wall behind them. Chunks of thick wooden beams slammed into the nearby houses as a massive creature tore through the wall with a roar. The upper ramparts of the wall began to collapse with the sudden loss of support, while the reverberations caused some of the soldiers and casters to lose their footing. While some of the more professional casters maintained their bearing, multiple openings formed in the barriers as the spells were interrupted. The demons trapped inside didnt hesitate, and charged with a violent glee into the exposed soldiers, gutting some, impaling others and unleashing a shower of bloody gore onto the rest. D took one glance at the thing that came through the wall, and began to sprint faster. The remaining soldiers on the wall were much too late, but desperately tried to do the same. Its a god-damned greater demon! The creature bore only a slight semblance akin to that of a goat, mainly in its eyes, hooves and the shape of its horns. It was bipedal and had particularly long and thick legs, built like the trunk of a tree. The legs alone were the height of a normal man, while its torso was stout and rigid like that of a dwarf. Its arms appeared surprisingly short, at least in comparison to the rest of its body, although they reached as far as that of a normal man. Then there were those horns massive, curved things specialized in ramming. A specialty the monster was about to unleash again, as it dropped low, and its legs flexed down multiple joints like a coiled spring. It used its arms to stabilize its torso and to aim itself, and launched itself like a bullet through a nearby group of soldiers and then plowed deep into the building just beyond them. The sound of all their bones breaking blended together almost simultaneously, as their limp bodies were scattered about. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Toughened Body. Healing. Limit Break. Overdrive. D couldnt waste another precious second, his instincts and mind were in perfect alignment: if he couldnt make it to the next line of defense, then he was a dead man. Almalexia if your listening, please let them open the barrier to let me through! Just for a moment! His muscles strained, as he surged mana into them in conjunction with his spells. The vampire hunter began to sprint as fast as a racehorse, leaving Gregory far behind. Healing. Healing. Healing. Ds mana was burning just as fast, as a light steam billowed from his skin and he rapidly mended snapping tendons. Almost there! Almost FUCK! Its getting stronger! D twisted his head around, back towards the building the greater demon plowed through. Even with all his buffs, he barely caught sight of the thing as it launched out of the darkness from the partially collapsed structure. Agility. Protection from Evil. Swift Strike. Reinforced Strike. Overdrive. Limit Break. Toughened Body. Healing. Lesser Image. Diffuse Presence. Ds skin turned flame red, and his muscles tensed and shook fiercely as steam billowed off his body from the burst in mana consumption. His body shimmered, and seemed to become blended with the background around him as another image of himself took his place. Without wasting a moment, the hunter launched himself into the air, and twisted his body as much as possible to get out of the demons path. The strain of all the stacked and double-stacked spells was tearing him apart, and had all but burnt the last of his mana. He could only hope and pray this was enough, and that the image would be enough to trick the monster. If the beast could redirect its path the end result would be obvious. He couldnt risk it. Hell, what little mana he could save from not using mirror image wouldnt even matter at that point. If I can hit it hard enough as it passes under me I should be able to launch over the barrier. He struck, making a desperate guess at the demons true speed. His arm hadnt even finished extending when it was hit with a tremendous impact. The force of the blow travelled up his arm, shattering the bone in the process as he was launched high into the air. The greater demon slammed straight through Ds image and into the barrier, which blazed in an intense flash of light even in this unrelenting darkness. He crushed his teeth together, repressing his desire to shriek in pain. The glancing blow with the creatures horns sent him careening over the barrier, and he crashed ignominiously next to the squad of casters focusing on maintaining the barrier. His hat drifted down slowly, and landed onto a nearby cart. D gasped, and quickly released his spells. Through sheer force of will, he forced himself to roll over and stand on his shaking legs. Contain it! Now! The sergeant of this group shouted. He was an older man, with a grizzled air about him, although he wasnt without fear as his eyes were fixed wide open on the monster before them. Within a moment, the barrier wall broke off into multiple quadrants and surrounded the demon. It hadnt even tried to move out of the way. With the speed that thing is capable of, this should have been easy for it to dodge D struggled to catch his breath, and staggered off to retrieve his hat from the cart. He cocked his head sideways as he picked up his hat, as it had landed atop a small pile of potions, with one buried deeper in the pile that seemed almost familiar. Next to it was a scrawled note in handwriting so bad, it may as well have not been written at all. Then, he looked back at the monster as he fit his hat snugly on his head and froze as it made a horrendous gargling sound. The damn things laughing at us! He wanted to run, but stood transfixed, unable to turn away from this monstrosity. Hell, there wasnt a chance even if he did run. It didnt even try and dodge the soldiers weapons, opting instead to smash down with its hooves on any that came through the barrier and shattered them. A fierce glow of dark magic clad its whole body, and then a bright flash emanated from its palm. It was immediately followed by the crack of thunder, and one of the shield walls that caged it in shattered. The casters who supported it collapsed to their knees and reflexively threw up, as a massive burst of steam blew out from their bodies. And then another flash, another crack, and several more casters collapsed. It crushed any who approached it into paste with its hooves, and the fiend gargled in glee as the front line quickly collapsed. The sergeant attempted to shout a new set of orders, which promptly turned into a shriek itself as another spell melted his throat. In mere moments, his shrieks turned into gargles as he choked to death on his own melted flesh. And then it clicked. That sight that gruesome sight it reminded him exactly what potion he had here. D stared at the soldiers fleeing before him, and others who were transfixed as he was. He looked to Gregory, frozen in the middle of the street, looking lost between the demons behind and the monster in front. And a pit dropped in his stomach. Theyre all going to die anyways. Theyre all going to die anyways. Theyre all going to die anyways. D began to repeat the words to himself like a mantra, before he tore the potion out of the pile. His eyes darted to a campfire, sheltered from the wind behind a physical barrier near the demon. Then, he spotted one of the casters who dropped their shield walls. He too seemed almost lost in shock at the sight before him. His expression was something hard to put into words. A mix of shock, horror, disbelief and something else that couldnt be described. It didnt matter. D grabbed the mans arm, and shook him fiercely. YOU. CAST A BARRIER AROUND US AND THE CART AS SOON AS I THROW THIS. PUT EVERYTHING INTO IT! The man stared blankly back at D, and blinked slowly. A blast of red tore through someone else nearby, spilling sizzling guts onto the cold cobblestone. Precise shot. Acceleration. DO IT NOW! D screamed, as he poured everything he had into pelting the bottle of starfire into the campfire. Then he squeezed his eyes tightly shut and covered his ears. Nothing he did could drown out the terrible shrieks of pain. Even if he could block out the sounds from the men, the sounds of boiling flesh the howls from that monster pierced through his hands as if they didnt exist. And those howls only increased in intensity, for a moment that felt like another lifetime. Through sheer force of will, he forces his eyes open to watch the monsters final struggle. To appreciate the true horror of the weapon he unleashed. A simple potion, which on contact with flame turned into a weapon so vile that even a greater demon could not quench it. D didnt need to understand the monsters language to know it was throwing every spell it had at clearing the starfire from its flesh, to no avail. It seemed almost pathetic as it tore into its own skin, trying to rip the stuff out only to have it spread onto its hands and began to melt them away too. Almost. The caster he was next to had done it. Although the barrier dropped shortly, as he fell to his knees and began to vomit. The man didnt show any of the telltale signs from extreme mana use. D had to suppress his own urge to retch at the sight before his eyes. The wall was lost. Several Bauthers had torn through the wall, expanding the collapsed section opened by the greater demon. It was already so much and there was still more coming. It had become almost too much to bear. Those goblins had made it in to the city and through the gap came things he could scarcely believe. Ogres and thunder deer?! Bears and Northern Ramheads?! Why are so many animals and demi-humans with the demons? Why is there D stood silently in shock, and for a moment he ignored the caster who seemed to have recovered his wits, and used D like a post to help him stand up as well. A blue creature came through that wall, which unleashed a strange, high-pitched wail. With each call, all the other demi-humans and assorted creatures began to move with it. Another call, and they tore through nearby buildings, ripping screaming survivors out of them. All of them would bite onto the living and the dead en masse. The blue creature itself was such a stark contrast to the others. It had a feminine appearance, although no discernable gender. It looked almost akin to a dolled up goblin, with slightly smoother features and longer, pointy ears. The most notable thing was the rotten black flower adorning its head. hell is that? The casters voice barely came through to D. A frostdyne. Its one of the northerly fey. They are supposedly very reclusive and shy. D said slowly, as he stood transfixed, watching the rapid march into the city. Many of those creatures, along with some demons began to pour down the road he was on. Many of those who died began to rise again. And only then did D notice it that the creatures pouring in were missing limps, were scarred and gutted That plague so it really was the demons that brought it D muttered to himself, until Gregory had run up and jostled his shoulder. The kid seemed frightened out of his wits, and seemed desperate to cling onto D for support. H-hey, dont you think we should r-run now? The kid stammered. The vampire hunter closed his eyes, and took a long, slow, deep breath. Then, as he walked over to grab a nearby torch, he finally answered, with a slight tinge of nervousness in his own voice. That would certainly be the smart thing to do. He then tossed the torch onto the far end of the cart, away from the pile of potions. The dry wood began to quickly catch fire, and would probably take no more than a minute to reach the potion pile. D made a particularly twitchy smile, and then without another word, all three of them fled as quickly as they could manage for the temple district. Chapter 42: The Collapse(Part 1) Lower yer arc to position three! Ragnar bellowed, his deep voice rumbling across the ship. He was greeted by a mechanical chorus of clicking gears, followed by the slamming of locking bolts in sync with a near-unanimous shout of affirmation from the line of gunners manning two dozen ship-borne cannons. The cannons appeared much thicker than they actually were, as each one had numerous flayed ridges behind each perforated hole into the main barrel, which itself was no wider than a grapefruit. The mount was many times larger than the weapon itself, comprised of two sizable pedestals, each with a bracket and cradle for the large gear adorning each side of the cannon. A large handle ran through a notable groove cut through the bracket, which would adjust the arc of the cannon to match a series of numbered positions. On the opposite side of the gear was a thick pinhole of at least two fingers width, where the locking pin was shoved to hold the gear in place. The last item of note was at the rear of the cannon, where a large, concave groove was filled with small mana stones that seemed as if pulled towards the center. Blue mana channels circled the depression, and popped out from the edges before cutting in through the first series of perforations and disappeared inside the barrel. Charge the cannons! Ragnars voice rumbled again, as each of the gunners lined up behind their artillery piece. They placed both their hands within an inch of the mana stones, and closed their eyes in concentration. The mana stones quickly flashed, and started dropping like irregularly sized marbles into a bucket underneath each gun. Blue hues danced down each line, and a bright light began to emanate from the base of each barrel. The air near the first set of perforations began to distort from the heat, and the iron quickly adopted redder hues. FIRE! The command came as the last mana stones dropped, and a blast of bright, concentrated mana erupted out from the artillery cannons. Waves of superheated air whooshed out from the cannons, although even with the ridges redirecting the air, the heat still managed to curl any exposed hair on the gunners hands. Reload! The gunners picked up one of two remaining filled bowls next to their cannons, and quickly yet carefully moved them back towards the depression at the rear of the guns. As soon as they were close, the gunners took a single mana stone and carefully placed it into the depression. As soon as it touched the metal, it practically snapped itself into place with a jolt. All the remaining mana stones flew out of the bowl and piled together again. Many of the sailors and gunners shivered in the cold night air, as the rapid blasts of hot air drenched them in sweat, only for the frozen winds to strip them of their warmth. All eyes turned back towards Ragnar, as he scoured the sky for another signal. However, instead of a signal, he saw a burst of light from one of the signal towers, which moments later burst into flame and collapsed. His eyes opened wide, before he promptly turned his fierce gaze towards the sea gate, and took a few more moments to think. Sergeant, signal the lead ships! Were pulling out of the harbor! But sir, we didnt receive a breach signal, and we still have two barrages left! The sergeant replied apprehensively. He was a lean man, and thin especially when compared to Ragnars solid frame. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. If that signal comes, itll be too damn late! Ragnar countered, although the sergeant stood his ground. When they call for the next barrage, and were not in position to support them anymore, how many people do you think will die? The sergeant replied angrily, waving his hand in exasperation back towards the city. Almost to mock him, from somewhere within the walls, something akin to stars rose above the rooftops before descending in a fiery roar. Ragnar scowled, and his jaw clenched in fury tight enough that it seemed his thick brown beard clenched with it. Rather than wait another moment, he decked the sergeant with a right hook straight into his temple. His body dropped limp onto the deck, and the harbormaster barreled to their signal mortar. He picked up a mana stone from the container next to it, with the stone seeming almost comically small in his large hands. With a careful drop, the stone plopped down the tube, before launching into the sky with a red flash. Ragnar glanced back up towards the wall that led around the city, and up to the towers that controlled the sea gate, and frowned. He then turned back towards the crew, who stood at the ready at their posts, albeit more concerned. A couple men had run to attend to the sergeant, who was starting to come back to. He held his hand to his head and groaned. Helmsman, turn the ship ninety degrees starboard and raise the anchor! Rowers, ready the oars, and gunners, position 5! Ragnar bellowed out his next series of commands, setting forth a flurry of activity on the ship. An air of nervousness began to course through the crew, and hushed whispers flurried about. Ragnar scowled, and after a moments thought, he spoke. Look, our last call from the north wall was for a close bombardment. After that, we got no more signals, and one of our signal towers was blown to Hel. Now, the damn city is blowing up at the third line, and we didnt get a damn signal. Whatevers happening out there, its happening faster than Thors hammer can fly. And if they rush around that blasted wall, then we lose all our ships and all our guns. The sergeant groaned, and after looking back towards his men, he was the only one who mustered up the courage to speak. By the All-father, then why didnt you just say that first? Then I wouldnt a been CHARGE THE CANNONS AND FIRE! FIRE AT WILL! Ragnar screamed, twisting back towards the wall, and reached behind his shoulder to retrieve the massive double-headed axe strapped to his back. His eyes narrowed, as he watched the rapid flashes of spells firing off around the bend. What?! But thatll hit our own soldiers! We The sergeant crumpled backwards with a single, venomous glance from the hulking man striding towards the bow of the ship. The first two ships had already begun pushing through to the gate, with the bow of the second mere feet from the stern of the lead ship. Theyre bound to die anyways, so send them to Valhalla in a blaze of glory otherwise well be joining them! Ragnar howled, and then smiled like a beast on the hunt. To Valhalla! The crew shouted, and a steady whoosh began to erupt chaotically from the cannons as some had readied earlier than others. Chunks of wall burst in flame, with shrapnel flying high into the sky. Clouds of smoke billowed out from the impact sites, but even then, the spell fire was rapidly closing in on the tower. Damn! Theyre out of line of our guns! Now row! Ragnar shouted. The coxswain, another lanky young lad, began to shout a count in a shrill voice. Theirs was the last ship in the line. The first two ships has cleared the gate, and three more were ahead of them. Shadows of the fast moving demons had gotten close enough that even in this darkness, the regular crew could see their ferocious advance up the walls. Whatever the hell was leading the charge, it seemed to have no problems breaking through any shield walls or barriers cast in its path. Without their defenses, the soldiers behind them quickly fell prey to the demons that followed quickly after. Third and fourth ship out Ragnar gripped his axe tighter. DRAW ARMS, PREPARE FOR BOARDING! Gunners reload. And set the arc for position nine, horizontal fires. Ragnars voice turned grim, and his eyes darkened. Yet underneath their ship, in the darkness of the water, something stirred at the sea floor, moving steadily and silently towards the wharves of the city. A steady march of a great many somethings, which disturbed the sand of the sea floor and clouded the water so thickly that, on any other night, it could not have been missed. Chapter 42: The Collapse(Part 2) The ship rocked as it reached the threshold of the sea gate. White-capped waves, stirred into action by the cross-shore winds, battered the sea walls and were split by the ships passing through the gate, spraying salty foam into the air. The crew watched with bated breath, eyes turned up towards the towers that controlled the sea gate, as if waiting for it to fall on the ships below. Bloodcurdling screams pierced the frigid night air, and amped up the wild-eyed gaze of the coxswain as he began to increase the tempo of his counts, while quieting his voice as much as he could in the desperate hope they wouldnt be heard. The oarsmen were more than willing to bear the strain, and heaved as readily as the coxswain demanded. Any mistaken hope that they would make it past the gate unscathed was soon to be dashed. As soon as the ship ahead of them cleared the channel through the sea gate, a single blur darker than the night itself plummeted from the heights above and landed onto the deck of the warship. A thick, brown mist trailed behind the thing, and strange shapes seemed to dance about within. Worse still, the fog seemed to hide within it hideous and grotesque faces that would fade and reappear with little to no rhyme or reason. The screams began anew almost as soon as the thing had landed. DRAW YOUR BLADES, MEN! SHIELD WALL, ABOVE! Ragnar shouted, and his men immediately responded. The gunners quickly assembled into groups and began chanting. Above their heads, an effervescent barrier sprung out like a roof over the top of their ship, and not a moment too soon. As soon as their ship passed beyond the threshold of the gate into the open sea, demons rained down upon the barrier, landing on it as if it were a floor. Hasted grendels and the eyeless cannatares howled in rage, as they beat relentlessly upon the barriers between them and meat below. NOW! Ragnar screamed, although his command was hardly needed. The crew didnt hesitate to swing their blades towards the demons, slicing into the legs and feet of the fiends. With a roar, Ragnars axe lit up with electricity and pulsed as mana was poured in to reinforce the blade. Then, he leapt up and, with a swing as fast as the wind, cleaved the foot of one of the monstrosities clean off. The grendel collapsed and howled in anguish, as a dozen blades pierced through its back. A yellow gel-like liquid that smelled like sewage poured from the gaping wounds and pooled on the magical barrier. The other demons didnt wait for their turn, and scrambled towards the edges of the barriers. THE SEA, THE SEA! The sergeant screamed out, waving his hands wildly. Fortunately for him, the gunners seemed to understand his intent, and quickly angled their spells. The frictionless barriers offered no holds or grips for the demons, and sent the monsters careening into the water. The grendels thrashed about in a fruitless fury, beating the water into a foam as their thick, dense bulk offered no advantages in the water. With a rage-fueled roar, they quickly began to sink under the rough waves. The cannatares proved to be much more adept in the water, and swam quickly with their bestial legs like some kind of aquatic hound. Their claws latched onto the side of the ship, as men shouted and rushed to the guard rails on either side. Each step of the beasts punched multiple holes through the wooden planks in the side, much the same as they had for the towers, as they raced upwards. The punctures led to small bursts of water to flow into the hull of the ship with each passing wave. Haste! Ragnar spat out quickly, and raced towards the starboard side. The moment the first ugly head crested the edge, he swung his axe, and loosed a spurt of blood from the neck of the beast as its severed head flew off. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The other beasts treated the soldiers as little more than wet cardboard, as they clawed and bit through them like a giant hornet through a bee hive. Dismembered corpses were flung from the edge of the ship as the monsters forced their way aboard, charging ferociously through a relentless barrage of blades. Ragnar sped quickly to the next beast, and cleaved it in twain before it pounced onto another sailor knocked prone in the brawl. However, before he could catch his next breath, he grunted sharply in pain as a claw pierced through his shoulder and smashed him face-first into the deck. He howled, and desperately flipped around just for the dead weight of the beast to collapse on top of him. The clash of blades and the sounds of rending flesh gave way to the wails of injured and dying men, while a high pitched cry echoed in the distance, echoing across the rolling ocean waves. Ragnar glanced at the large ice spike protruding from the tight-skinned head of the cannatare, and then towards the group of gunners and the sergeant, before shoving the beast off with an exhausted grunt. Aye, thatll do. The harbormaster coughed, and spat out some blood. He could feel a warm drizzle from his certainly broken nose, and his lip was split open by his teeth on impact as well. The sergeant spared only a moment for a meek smile and slight nod of the head, and then quickly began barking orders, as the sailors and gunners rushed back into their posts. The ship that had been boarded first listed aimlessly in the water, as a silent brown cloud filled the entire deck. Ragnars ship had almost overtaken them during the course of the battle, and now they had almost come aligned with each other. His blood ran cold as he stared at the dense mist, and he instinctually reacted, as had the ships gunners. BARRIER! Ragnar screamed, as a barrage of cannon fire was launched at the derelict ship. A visceral howl pierced the air, and a new faceless horror leapt out from the cloud and far over the artillery blasts that shattered the lifeless ship. Long, fleshy fingers and webbed feet crashed into Ragnars barrier, barely a foot away from his face, as the thing hissed through rows of razor sharp teeth. Its skin was wet and rubbery, and seemed almost reflective as it had gotten close enough to catch the light of the ships torches. Its rib-cage seemed as if it had escaped from its body, yet the flesh inside showed no discernable organs. The fetid fog, however, flowed liberally from a large bone-and-flesh cage protruding from the creatures back, along with a rapid, high-pitch squeal. The thing didnt wait for Ragnars axe, and leapt immediately off the barrier with a seemingly frustrated grimace. It twisted through the air like a cat, and rushed towards the nearest group of men. The sergeant didnt even get to scream before the things maw bit into his waist. It shook its head like a feral dog, as its teeth ripped into his gut. With one final shake, it tossed his ragged body aside and spilled his organs like confetti onto the deck. The gunners near him shrieked, as the brown fog poured around them and caused countless boils to erupt on their skin, in their mouths, under their eyelids and anywhere else it managed to touch. Laughing faces seemed to prance through the mist, making light of the pain and suffering of those near them. Ragnar howled in rage, and sprinted after the abomination, while his muscles exploded with mana and energy. He flanked to the side, in a bid to avoid the billowing clouds that flowed behind it, yet the creature took one look at him, and seemed to sneer before it charged up the stairway and launched itself directly at the helmsman. The man tried to dodge out of the way, but the creature was far quicker and grabbed the man with its gangly, fleshy hands. It lifted him up, almost as if showing off a prize to all who could see, while the helmsman swung his sword at the creature. With a wet thunk, the blade stuck into the abominations flesh and stayed there. The helmsman strained to free the blade to no avail. Then he unleashed an unearthly scream that drowned out a nearly simultaneous screech, as the sound of his tearing flesh and cracking bones filled the air and continued until Ragnar leapt onto the helm. Then, as if waiting for him, the monster ripped the man in half, splurging out a rain of red, bloody gore and viscera before chucking the lifeless halves at the raging barbarian. Ragnar swung with his free arm, batting the bloodied corpse to the side as he tried to charge again. The thing seemed to sneer once more, and leapt over Ragnar, as if toying with a helpless child, and rushed towards the surviving crew. NO! NOT AGAIN, NEVER AGAIN! Ragnar screamed, pleaded begged, as even with all his magic, and all his years of pathological, relentless training he felt as helpless as that cursed day seared into his memory. The fog descended on him, and his eyes blurred with water against his will and searing pain erupted from his skin. Yet still he charged forward, as blisters crowded into his ears and strained his hearing and his vision began to turn dark. Yet even through that, he could hear the next screech, as clear as day. With it came a powerful gust of searing hot wind, blasting away the fog. Then, a woman dressed in red and black dropped from the sky. Chapter 42: The Collapse(Part 3) Carmilla was clad from head to toe in gear that would put the treasuries of many great nobles to shame, and for which many adventurers would gladly risk their lives for the chance to obtain even a single piece. Long, sharp claws sprung from her adamantite gloves like scythes ready to reap the lives of any life in her path. Form-fitting layered plate armor gleamed with the dark, verdant green of folded adamantite mixed with dyed black patches to form a camouflage pattern. The layers of metal climbed up her neck until they were hidden beneath her helm and lower tips of her red-frosted hair, which left only her face exposed, while every joint was connect by a layer of mythril chain, sealing any potential gaps from the slightest chance of a wandering blade or stake. On each glove, boot, leg, shoulder, and the center of her chest were large slots, perfectly matched with greater mana stones that gleamed with a blue light. Each of the nine gems were connected by glowing mana channels, while ephemeral red gleams danced in and out of existence, as if they were snakes coiling around their prey. Carmilla launched into action the moment her foot hit the deck. Haste. Acceleration. Agility. Afterimage. Mirror Image. Carmillas legs bent low like a spring, as she split into two identical copies of herselfone facing to the left, and the other to the rightand blitzed towards the abomination. A half dozen afterimages retraced each and every step the Carmillas took. A shrill ringing emanated from the abominations back cage, as it began to vibrate intensely. Its muscles tensed, and it squatted low before it leapt toward the starboard-side Carmilla. Harden. Greater Reinforcement. Counterstrike. The port-side image of Carmilla faded into nothingness as the demon lunged in for a bite, while a clear liquid splashed out of its teeth. Carmilla swung out her left arm to receive the bite, which crashed and sparked furiously against the thin red barrier surrounding her arma barrier now fully materialized. The moment the creature latched on, she ripped her arm back, yanking it closer towards her as she bashed its head with her right hand. The creature staggered, as she stared the monster down with her own bestial ferocity. It seemed almost surprised as she seemed entirely unaffected by the fog billowing from its back, or the liquid from its bite. If anything, she seemed amused, as the new alpha predator toying with her prey. Agility. Strengthen. Flash step. A strange energy gathered into Carmillas core, and the creature howled as it braced itself, gathering its own mana together. Then, Carmilla launched herself at the creature again, closing the gap between them immediately. Ghost Strike. Dual Impact. The abomination reacted quickly, as it attempted to use its own innate speed to keep up with Carmillas blistering pace. It intercepted her punch with its large hands, while its rubbery skin seemed to absorb the impact of the blow. At least it had, until the shadow of her fist passed through the monsters arm and smashed its face again. It retreated several steps as Carmilla raked its body with clawed strikes, splitting the monsters flesh and splashing its dark blue blood across the deck. The abomination began to shake violently, as a horrific noise began to screech out from the flesh cage on its back. The creature retreated towards the stairs to the helm, while the wail grew loud and fierce enough that it shook the very boards of the ship, and drowned out all other noise. Carmilla winced, and glanced towards the surviving crew. Any that were too close to the thing had streams of blood start pouring out of their nails, eyes, nose and ears. That said nothing for those suffering from the boils caused by its blistering fog. Aura Blade! Carmilla sent a sweeping kick towards the abomination. Even with the distance, the foul monstrosity instinctively took another leap back before a wave of formless energy crashed into its body, cutting a deep, horizontal gash across it as the thing was launched through the staircase. The vampire rushed towards the pile of debris, only for it to blast in all directions along with another burst of brown fog, yet this one was interspersed with thick grey clouds. Carmilla braced herself, and her eyes darted around the cloud, searching for the slightest hint of movement. LYRA! Carmilla yelled out, and was greeted by a screech, as the shadow the quetzalotl flitted around the ship. The oppressive darkness hid its brilliant plumage, as it stopped its encirclement to blast another wave of superheated air. With another shriek, the abomination launched itself out of the cloud and towards to sea, while a deep red glow emanated from its back You think you can es Carmillas eyes widened, and she stopped herself mid rush. Shield wall! Reflect! The glow faded from the abominations back, as its chest puffed out and filled its exterior rib cage with a deep crimson hue, the monsters skin strained as if it was trying to escape its own body. Then, a blast of flame roared out of its mouth, and crashed into Carmillas barrier. With a flash, the blast was launched back towards the demon, and flew just over its body as the thing fell into the sea. The flare crashed into a wave a short distance away, and blasted the water into a frothing boil, blanketing the area in thick steam. The steam didnt last long, buffeted by the winds from the quetzalotl and the frozen gusts from the north but it lasted long enough. Carmilla sighed, then laughed. Damn, I didnt know even demons can run scared! With the monster gone, she quickly appraised the survivors. Dead, dead, dying, dead, injured, dead oh. Carmilla spied one sailor cowering in a fetal ball by a couple of barrels near the bow of the ship, just past the signal mortar. She strode over to the man, as he buried his face underneath his arms. His eyes were wide, with snot and spittle adorning his rough blond beard. He continuously sputtered out the same words over and over again like a madman. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. No, no this isnt real this cant be real this is a dream, its just a dream! Carmilla slipped her hand around his wiry arms, and gently caressed his face as he she used her free arm to forcefully flip him on his back. The man shrieked, and flung his arms at the woman as he tried to escape. His efforts were in vain, as she caught his chin in her iron grip and twisted his face towards her own as she soothingly shushed him. The moment she locked eyes with the sailor, his breathing began to calm down, and his pupils widened. Now thats much better, isnt it? Carmilla smiled at the man, whose main reply was a dumb and happy smile. Cmon, up with you! She grabbed the sailors arm, and yanked him to his feet, ignoring the smell of urea and some other foul odor that she kindly chose to attribute to the demon corpses aboard the ship. H-how can I serve, my lady? The sailor asked, before looking haphazardly around the ship. The few other survivors were screaming and were in various states of distress, with a great many of those appearing as if they were beyond any recourse. Shall I take care of the wounded? He asked slowly. Carmilla cocked her head, and caught the slight sounds of water sloshing into the ship. Then she glanced towards the ships sail. No, no time. How much of that sail can you open on your own? I can open the jib pretty quick, my lady. The man droned, and then smiled dumbly at her again. Do it. Then take care of the wounded. Carmilla waved him off, as the sailor began to rush with a sudden vigor to handle his new tasks, although he seemed to have caught himself in another thought. Where to then, miss? Back to my ship, like the original plan. Carmilla pointed out to the Light of the New Dawn, which seemed to her to be as clear as day. The man stared confusedly into the darkness, before replying. Aye, but we seem to have drifted? Thats against the wind should I row you instead, my lady? Carmilla rubbed her temple. Thats why I hate this ability even when it works for one thing, it makes them so dumb. Just get the jib open. Lyra will take care of the wind. She waved absent mindedly, and began to stroll towards the helm. As she got close to the destroyed stairs, she felt a weak yet heavy grip on her leg. She twisted her head around, and saw the gasping desperation in Ragnars eyes as he struggled to breathe. He tried to speak, but barely any sound escaped his lips. He rolled onto his back, as his lips slowly turned blue, and his grip slipped from her leg. Carmilla thought for a moment, then took her foot and pressed his chin down, opening his mouth. Inside, the blisters blocking his throat were clearly visible. You fought well, itd be a shame to die here, young man. Just dont move, Id hate to hit your spine or an artery. Carmilla smiled sweetly, then pointed a single claw from her gauntlet towards his mouth. Aura blade. A bolt of energy pierced through the blisters, popping them before it shot out the back of Ragnars neck. She them kicked him onto his belly, as he coughed out a mass of fluid and blood, gasping to catch his breath. Carmilla turned back towards the helm, and then a mischievous smile crept on her face. She leapt up onto the stern deck, and then spun back towards the main deck, arms stretched wide. With a wide smile, she shouted Hoist the sail! Batten down the hatches! Drink up me hearties! None of the suffering crew even acknowledged her, only getting an enthusiastic Aye aye! from the sailor she enthralled. Then, she caught the helmsmans corpse in her side eye. Oi, dont give me that look! What? Dont tell me Youve never wanted to say that?! She looked at the gruesome, twisted halved, and scoffed. The vampire marched to the helm, and grabbed hold of the wheel. The sailor gave her an affirmative shout, as the smaller jib was unfurled and tightly secured. Carmilla gave him a pleasant wave back, before he hurried to tend towards the rest of the survivors. Lyra! Wind us up, girl! She shouted, as the bird flew behind her. With each beat of its wings, a strong gust came from their backs and restored life to the drifting ship. Then, Carmilla cocked her head back towards the torso of the dead helmsman. Even a dead man would be willing to part with a little sip for a thirsty young dame, right friend? After all, Im saving lives here! Carmilla softly asked the twisted torso of the helmsman, his lifeless eyes rolled far back into his head. Her lips flushed, and curved up ever so slightly. Of course, thank-you for the meal! I wouldnt dare waste your noble sacrifice! Enjoy your rest, youve earned it. The vampire giggled lightly, her voice a near whisper that only she and the silent corpse could hear. She licked her lips, and carefully watched as the only able-bodied sailor struggled to gather his injured comrades together. With so much blood already spilt, she wouldnt even need to use a special skill. The viscous pools of red fluid stopped flowing with the rocking of the slowly sinking ship, and instead began to flow slowly towards her. Then, she began to hum as she steered the ship back towards her own, occasionally summoning small beads of blood into her mouth with a flick followed by a satisfied mmph.
The Abomination Growth Potential: S ->??? Aptitudes:
Mana Capacity: 1100 Supernatural (Poison) Magic (Demon) Magic (Fire) Magic (Sonic) Magic (Debilitation) Magic (Support) Melee (Brawl)
Mana Regen: 64 Healing Factor: 3x Mana Reinforcement: 16x Unique Demon Evolver Skills: Myriad Blister Fog Neuro-Venom Bite Demonic Strength Demonic Resistance Consume (Recovery) Consume (Growth) Flare Cannon Echolocation Frightful Wail Taunt Fog of Madness Limit Break Toughened Body Detection Reinforcement
Contract Capacity Available: N/A Contracts Held: None Power: 690
Demon Rank: Greater ->??? Issuer: Author-san Evaluator: Unk
Carmilla Growth Potential: B- Aptitudes:
Mana Capacity: 1800 Ki: 1000 Supernatural (Vampire) Magic (Illusion) Magic (Support) Magic (Detection) Magic (Defense) Magic (Contract) Melee (MMA) Melee (Defense) Melee (Evasion) Melee (Ki) Melee (Aura) Disguise
Mana Regen: 94 Healing Factor: 6x Mana Reinforcement: 8x Ki Focus: 10x Ki Regen: 30 Sunlight Resistance (Vampire exclusive earned trait) Holy Resistance Almalexias Blessing Nightvision Skills: Domination Enchanting Gaze Enthrall Devour Lifeblood (bite) Festival of Blood Afterimage (feint) Mirror Image Conceal Mana Polymorph (limited, self) Detect Mana Break Illusion Truesight Barrier Shield Wall Counterspell Reflect Mage Armor Stoneskin Steelskin Frost Armor Ice Spike Tunnel Resistance (element) Aikido Boxing Kick-boxing Insight Counterstrike Deflection Agility G. Reinforcement Haste Acceleration Harden Shell Purge Impurities Flash Step Strengthen Flurry Step of the Clouds Aura Blade Ghost Strike Dual Impact
Contract Capacity Available: 2 Contracts Held: 2 [Mimi, Ice Elemental], [Bron, Earth Elemental] Power: 1023-1221
Difficulty Category: Adamantium-Dragonscale Issuer: Author-san Evaluator: UNK